《Evolution Plug-in: I Can Evolve Effortlessly!》 Chapter 1 - 1: Damn It! I Am A Panda? [AN: My native language is not English, So if there are any grammar mistakes please comment on that section] Robert looked at himself in a mirror, Seeing the handsome face he nodded with satisfaction. Today he is going on a date with his first girlfriend! He worked so hard and finally got a beautiful girlfriend, Thinking of his life as a single dog, Robert wanted to cry! People say that he is handsome, So it must be easy to get a girlfriend, right? All the people who said this to him received only one reply from him. You know shit! Damn, did they think that with just a handsome face, every girl comes to my arms voluntarily? That''s just a fantasy, In his college even the most beautiful girl is a girlfriend of a guy who looks average! Well of course he looks average compared to him! But the thing is they are not even childhood friends, They just met for freaking 2 months and then they announced their relationship!! On that day he realised just relying on the face is difficult to get a beautiful girl! You should have a good mouth too, If you want to have a girlfriend you should know how to talk sweetly to the girls. That''s what the guy said to me! If he wants a beautiful girlfriend then he has to learn how to lick! After so much practise he finally got a girlfriend! How can he be not emotional? He sorted out his emotion and showed a handsome smile on his face! With buff of licking skill and with such a handsome face, he is confident to get a girlfriend! Everything went well, With his licking skill, the girl had a good time throughout the day. Robert was satisfied too, Today was a great day he even got a chance to kiss her! Just as he was going to send her home, the girl gave him a hint that made him jump with excitement! They are going to open a room tonight! That''s means today he is going to say goodbye to his virgin life! He booked a room in a high-end hotel, Even though it hurts his wallet he felt it''s worth it! After doing all of the work it was finally time for the main event! He looked at himself in the mirror And felt nervous and excited. "Man up, There is no need to be nervous, it''s just having sex! There is no need to be nervous about this." Robert walked out of the washroom with only a towel around his waist! He saw the girl sitting on the bed with a shy expression. Hissss!! I am going to do it! Just as Robert was preparing to throw himself on her, The lights went off! Nice assist! Robert gave thumbs-up to the girl, It''s embarrassing to do it when the lights are on! It''s better to do it in dark! Just then something hit his head and his vision went dark! Even when Robert fainted, his last thought was about which position he should try tonight! .... " Hiss! It hurts!" Robert was holding his head and inhaling a sip of cold air! It''s painful! He felt that his head is spinning, All of his thoughts were chaotic! All of his messy thoughts came to his mind, But it was mostly related to three. Eat! Position! Tasty! He can sum up all the thoughts in these three words! Robert rubbed his forehead and shook his head, which finally made him awake a little bit, then tried to sit up and opened his eyes and looked around blankly... Who am I? Where am I? Till now his thoughts were chaotic, But he gradually recovered the memories. He finally remembered that he was going to sleep with his girlfriend and was going to say goodbye to his virgin life! But after that, he does not remember anything. Where is my girlfriend? Thinking about the memory he was excited he ate his girlfriend?? And used different positions? That must be it, Thinking of this he raised his hand in excitement!! But when he raised his hands, He saw a pair of furry paws he rubbed his eyes to check whether or not he was having illusions. But then looked down and saw a chubby belly!! "What the fuck?" Robert stood up with a look of shock on his face! I am a bear? Robert felt like he was going crazy, It was so difficult to get a girlfriend even with his handsome face. Now he became a bear, How can beautiful women like him? If he smiled at a girl on the street, It might scare her to death! "Ah! It hurts, it hurts" Suddenly his head started to hurt again, And a lot of unfamiliar memories came into his mind. This bear has lived in this peak woodland since he was born. Because terrible creatures are living outside the woodland. Because of this, he dared not go outside the grove And lived here for a long time. In short, the bear has been living a miserable life since he was born! Just yesterday he wanted to eat something new, He was bored with eating grassroots! He picked up a red fruit from the tree, That looked delicious After the bear are it was truly delicious. but at night it had stomach pain, And in the morning Robert arrived. He was dumbfounded, A bear died with stomach pain? He didn''t even know how to sympathise with the bear... Gululu At this time his belly made a sound, Robert had no time to sympathise with the bear, he had to fill his stomach first. Robert staggered to his feet, habitually wanting to walk upright, but felt pain in his waist and back. "Oh." Robert sighed, and had no choice but to crawl out of the cave with his fore palms on the ground. Outside the cave is a dense mountain forest, full of plants that Robert can''t name, it looks like a virgin jungle anyway. first crawled under a fruit tree along the memory to pick up a few green fruits to fill his stomach. After eating the fruits he climbed to the creek at the foot of the mountain to drink water. "Oh, Poor me, I was going to say goodbye to my virgin life and now I am here, I wonder if how I died, Is the girl dead too? If she has another boyfriend my head will be green.." Roberts mood got worse after he thought this, Green even after death? And he knows that is possible! He Climbed to the streams and lowered his head to drink water. "Ok???" The stream water is like a mirror, but it reflects a black and white hairy face! Robert blinked, bared his teeth, and shook his head again. The reflection vividly reflected his movements. Robert raised his paw, it''s black! Look down at the belly again, it''s white! In the dim cave just now, there was not much visibility, So Robert didn''t even notice the colour of his fur! Only at this moment did he realise that his hair was black and white... Fuck, he is a panda now? Chapter 2 - 2: System Plug-in He is dumbfounded right now, He first thought he was a bear but now he knew the truth. He still knows the difference between bears and pandas. In his previous life, he was an animal enthusiast, He read books about different animals. Pandas no, To be exact The giant panda is known around the world for its unique black and white appearance. They resemble other bears in their shape but have very distinctive markings. All Giant Pandas have black patches around their eyes and black ears on a white head. Their legs are black and there is a black band across their backs. And as cuddly as they may look, pandas can protect themselves as well as most other bears by using their physical strength, and powerful jaws and teeth. Pandas can grow up to 1.5m long and weigh as much as 150kg. And while their large molar teeth and strong jaw muscles are designed for crushing bamboo, they can deliver a very nasty bite. Although he was sad because he became a panda, At least he has the strength to protect himself from other animals. He is strong, With his teeth, he can bite the attacker to death! Before If he was panicked because of security issues, Then now he is full of confidence! It''s not that bears are not strong as pandas, But pandas are national treasures... He will not worry about eating and drinking because of the status of national treasure! He just needs to be noticed and people will take him away for protection. He just has to survive, And with his strong jaw is it difficult to survive? He can even bite a dinosaur to death with his strong jaws!! "Roar!!!" There was a roar that was like a thunder explosion, which shocked countless birds in the forest. rumbling! Immediately, the earth quaked, and a group of huge Creatures which had long horns on their forehead rushed out of the forests in a stampede. Followed by another high creature that looked like a lion except they had three eyes smashed into the canopy, It rushed to the long-horned creature and smashed it upside down and then took a bite on the neck of the creature with its blood basin and threw it away! !! A creature with a body length of five or six meters and a height of nearly three meters was being flung out like a rag doll! From the beginning to the end, I didn''t notice Robert who was lying paralysed by the stream! "The soul of a human and body of a beast is in harmony and meet the System Plugin activation conditions! Host, do you wish to activate the system plugin?" There was a mechanical voice in his head. Robert shivered, and the horror in his eyes after seeing the Giant creature turned into surprise after hearing the voice in his head. No matter how stupid he is, He realised that this world is not the same as he imagined. Here he is not a treasure anymore, He only has three options currently one is to become prey, Which is not okay with him. The second is to hide for a lifetime, Dig a hole and live for a lifetime. Another option is to become one of the predators! At first, Robert was considering, choosing the second option because he did not know how to become Predator, No matter how hard he tries to hunt. He is a panda, in the end, He cannot compete with those big guys. But after he heard the voice in his mind he decided to choose the third option! No matter how stupid he is, he understands that he has passed through and obtained a system. "Host, do you activate the system plugin?" A mechanical voice rang in his mind again! "I am willing to activate!" Robert replied hurriedly, He has no other reliance right now except accepting the system plugin! "Ding... Evolution System Plug-in activated successfully!" At the same time in Roberts mind, a panel emerged. Host: Robert Evolution Points: 0/10 (Every time points reached the limit you will have evolution direction!) Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Fairly Common Spiritual Creature] Innate Talent: 1)Digestion(Digest Quickly and can turn 50% of energy digested into evolution points) 2)Currently locked. Experience points: 0(Necessary to upgrade Cultivation Realm). Cultivation Realm: None Remark: Just a Panda who can eat bamboo and still be fat! Robert''s mouth twitches when he saw the remark, But that''s the truth! He was disappointed seeing his talent at first but after he saw that sentence that 50% of the digested food can be converted into evolution points he was satisfied. Although he still doesn''t know much about the system and evolution points he felt that it''s very important. Any object that can be digested can be turned into evolution points, right? He was tempted to try this right now but safety is necessary right now! If he wants to do then do it with caution! Even though he is a panda now he was a human in his previous life! He knows how to set traps And catch the prey! Next few hours Robert was busy. After doing all the work Robert was feeling hungry. Robert first went to the east where he often picked fruits, collected some green fruits, to eat and then quietly went to the river! The whole time he was vigilant, He did not want to become prey of the other creature! When he arrived near the river he saw there was a small dam built with pebbles on the side of the stream intact Robert breadth a sigh of relief the trap was not destroyed by other creatures. It was the trap that Robert designed to catch prey and the result was obvious! Several fish and shrimp were trapped inside. Robert grinned and immediately stretched out his paws to fish up a few fish and shrimp He looked at the shrimps and first in his hand and gulped. He thought he prefers cooked food but now he was hungry after doing all the work and he wants to confirm if he can get evolution points! So he directly threw the shrimps and fishes in his mouth. The tender and juicy fish and shrimp made Robert taste the meat again, and he almost cried for a while. And Robert built three small dams like this one, checked one by one, and caught a few small fishes and shrimps to fill his stomach. This was the best meal he had eaten since he came to this world. After that, he ate all the fruits he collected before coming here. After filling his stomach Robert waited for a while and keep looking at the System panel! After 10 minutes of seeing no reaction, he was anxious, What''s wrong? Why is he not getting any evolution points after eating all this food? Chapter 3 - 3: It Takes Some Time For Digestion! He did not receive any prompt or Message for evolution points. And the Evolution points in the Panel is still zero! roar! At this time a roar came from behind. Robert Shivered when he heard the roar, Don''t tell me it''s that giant creature. Suddenly there was a warning sign in Robert''s heart as if there was an imminent danger! Robert instinctively looked back and saw an adult-sized orangutan, and the other is an adult-sized wolf. At this time both of them were looking at him fiercely! The corner of their mouth dripped with saliva as they looked at him. They should consider him as easy to get prey, Not that it''s wrong! But Robert felt pissed, If those big guys looked at him like this he will not feel annoyed. But you two are just like normal beasts, So where do you get that arrogance!? Just then both of the beasts started to fight each other. These two guys are huge and fighting fiercely. Seeing their fight Roberts scalp was numb. It''s cruel they are biting each other like dogs, Uh one of them can be considered as a dog... But who cares a shit about this! If he doesn''t run now he is dead! Escape first! Just as he ran for ten meters, the battle between the two guys ended. The orangutan wailed and then made no sound. Robert''s heart tightened up, He turned his head behind stiffly The wolf is covered in blood And is running toward him. His eyes were fierce when he looked at him, Apparently blaming him for all of the injuries! Robert wanted to cry! Brother, it''s you guys who decided to fight before, Then why are you blaming me now! And that orangutan, He is so weak he cannot hold wolf even for a minute. When the wolf was near him it pounced! Robert was shocked and rolled all over the floor with fright, He does not have any fighting experience. Although he dodged the attack he was not out of danger! Wolf pounced at him and bit his arm, It was fortunate that his skin is thick, So the bite did not cause much damage to him! But the wolf stuck to him, No matter how hard he tried but he could not shake the wolf. Robert was annoyed and his eyes became fierce, Damn it do you think I am a vegetarian!? Today at dinner I will eat you! "Go to hell!!" If it were an ordinary beast, he would struggle frantically because of Wolf''s bite! But is Robert an ordinary creature? No, Not only he has the power of a panda but he also has the wisdom of a human being! So he raised his arm immediately and slammed the wolf on the big tree! BAM The violent impact caused the tree to sway violently. The wolf howled in pain, But he still refused to release his arm! He wanted to use his claws on his eyes in the hope to give Robert some damage. But it was too late because he was greeted by a mouth full of sharp teeth! The wolf''s head was as big as a basketball but it was snapped by Robert with just a bite! Although he is a panda don''t forget the bite strength of a panda, It can snap a wolf head easily. The wolf issued a final scream and then his body became limp and fell to the ground weakly. It''s dead! Robert was dumbfounded right now, He looked at Wolf corpse and thought! "Did I defeat a wolf all by myself?" "Ding! The host gets 0.3 Evolution points from the Digested food." "Ding! The host kills a Spiritual Creature wolf! You get 5 Experience points." In his mind the numbers on the panel changed, The Evolution points become 0.3 and experience become 5. Why did Evolution point arrive now? Due to payment delay? Robert was confused at first then he realised an important point. It takes time for digestion, Although his digestion is fast it''s not insane to that level to give digest the food in 10 minutes. Maybe he fought just now which speed up the digestion! It''s possible! As for Experience points for cultivation. Robert does not know anything about that! "System how many experience points are needed for cultivation upgrade?" Robert asked, He needed to know the exact number because if he starts the cultivation his strength will Increase and he can protect himself. "Host needs to evolve once only then you can start cultivation, At present, you are just a normal panda with no cultivation ability, But after you evolve thing will be different, Then you will have fulfilled the requirement for cultivation! Till the experience points will be accumulated!" A line of text appeared In his mind, And Robert understood the reason for this. First, he needs to evolve only then he can start Cultivation! At this time, the sky was already dark, various large beasts became restless, and the forest began to become lively. Robert picked up the body of the wolf, He was hesitating about the body of the orangutan because it can provide him Evolution points. In the end, he did not take the body of the orangutan with him And left it in the same place. It can attract the attention of other beasts and no one will come after him. Robert didn''t know how much strength he still had, and he was able to drag such a big corpse to his residence. Looking at the corpse of the wolf his saliva flowed down. It was nighttime already let''s fill the stomach first! and then sleep! Due to the fight against the wolf he had to consume a lot of energy. So he needs replenishment right now! For a while, he gorged himself with wolf''s meat. After eating all the meat on the wolf, Robert patted his chubby belly with satisfaction! Now that his stomach was filled he felt sleepy, So he decided to sleep! Robert was too lazy to move, So he rolled on the ground and fell asleep. Chapter 4 - 4: An Uninvited Guest At night! Robert slept till night maybe he was too exhausted both mentally and physically so it took a long time for him to wake up When Robert woke up he sat up in a daze, then stood up! Just as he stood up he felt severe pain. It was a feeling that the cells and bones all over the body were tearing. Fortunately, the pain did not last long. But it was tough to scare Robert! hissss! Robert sucked a breath of cold air! He looked at his body and saw that there was no change! At least on the surface! he quickly checked himself with a shocked look on his face, and he was still covered in fur, and there was no strange change! Robert was confused but he did not have any clue about this! Robert walked out of the cave, Since there is no pain, There is no need to overthink! Robert felt happy not because of pain but because he knew that he can become stronger by collecting Evolution Points! Seeing that it was already nighttime and he was hungry too, Robert decided to go for a hunt! Robert arrived near the fruit tree and crawled under the fruit tree he wanted to see if there is an enemy around him. Seeing that there was no movement around him Robert didn''t bother to think much about it and He cautiously circled the tree and quickly picked up the fresh fruit and went to the stream. The small dam beside the stream was full of harvest, Today there were only fish in the traps! But it was enough to fill his stomach, This time he is not going to eat raw fish! He is going to cook and eat! "Is there any dry wood? The best one that will decay, a dry branch, and dry hair!" Robert looked for the material to make fire! After being busy for some time Robert finally found all the materials! He took a look, nodded in satisfaction, sorted out the method of *drilling wood for fire* in the previous life and took out a sharp stone, dug a small hole in the dry wood, and then Put the dry branches on top, hold them with your hands, and rub them quickly! Although his hands looked chubby, work can be done with it! Robert didn''t know but when he was doing this there was a pair of eyes looking at him from the darkness with much curiosity! In a short while, green smoke rose from the junction of the wood branches, Robert hurriedly distributed the prepared animal hair on it, gently blowing it with his mouth. The green smoke thickens. Robert continued to turn the branches, blowing a few more mouthfuls, and a yellow flame suddenly appeared in the green smoke! Finally! Robert was feeling tired, It may look easy to make a fire like this but he knows how difficult the task is if you are doing it for the first time! Just as fire appeared Robert heard a movement for the bushes. He was alert instantly! He was too busy just now and did not notice his surrounding! If it''s one of those big guys then it''s over! Robert looked at the bush in front with vigilance, He was prepared to face the enemy! Slowly he saw a creature crawl out of the bush! It''s a Wolf! And with white fur all over his body! At this movement, the wolf was looking at him with curiosity! Robert felt that all of his body was cold and his instinct was telling him to run! He stands no chance against the opponent! Just at this moment, he heard a system prompt in his mind! "System Warning! A Core Formation Spiritual Creature is around you! Please Run Away! Don''t Provoke the Opponent!" Fuck! I just crossed and have to face the boss of this level? Robert wanted to cry he just crossed and was found by a Core formation Realm Spiritual Creature! "Excuse me what i-is that bright object? It''s pretty! How do you make it!?" At this time Robert heard a weak female voice, He looked around and saw that there was no one around him! He finally looked at White Wolf, I have t must be the one who spoke! Roberts mind was running at high speed! He was thinking about how to get out of the current predicament! According to what he, no she said she does not know about fire! "Lady, This is a fire which is used to cook food!" Robert tried his best to speak softly! He didn''t want to provoke this wolf unnecessarily! "C-Cook Food!? Is it tasty!?" Hearing this the wolf waved her tail, she is excited! Just as Robert wanted to explain he saw something incredible! The wolf was covered with light and its outline changed slowly. Finally, it stopped at the shape of a human! After the light dispersed Robert saw a girl in front of him! T-This t-this must be transformation, right!? Since when at Core Formation Realm one can transform!? That''s was not mentioned in the novels! [Today''s Chapter! If you like this the recommend this book!] Chapter 5 - 5: Generous And Strange White Fang! A pair of beautiful eyes with silver vertical pupils, wolf ears emerged from the top of her head, and there were three silver streaks on each cheek. She has sharp nails, Her body was covered with Sweaters like clothes, Robert didn''t know where she got that from! She is a beautiful woman with round and long legs The silver-white wolf tail grew from behind! Robert was already dumbfounded seeing her! Furry wolf ears! A long silver wolf tail! Beastization! And the look when she looked at the fire with curiosity! It''s cute enough to explode! Oh my God! Robert''s head became blank in an instant! The wolf girl opposite seems to be waiting for his answer, Seeing that he was not answering she asked again, "Excuse me... the food made by this thing called fire is it delicious!?" Robert came back to his senses, How can he forget the cute girl in front of him is dangerous! "Umm, Yes it''s delicious, Better than eating it raw!" Robert didn''t know how to answer this question, Is it delicious? For him, it''s only better than uncooked food But without any spices, it doesn''t taste good! The girl''s eyes lit up after hearing him, She looked at him expectantly and said, "Can I eat it too? I will give you something in exchange!" After she said this she stretched out her hand, and a small colourful flower appeared in her white palm, slowly rotating. Robert didn''t pay attention to it, Although the flower is beautiful it''s no use to him! And it''s just some food, On top of that she is so beautiful and strong, So Robert does not have any reason to reject her. And he didn''t dare to reject her, Who knows what she will do in rage! "System Prompt: Nine-color strange flower Detected, Very useful for Evolution and by using it you can get 100 Evolution Points! It''s Is recommended to collect it!" Robert changed his mind after hearing the system prompt, It can give freaking 100 Evolution points! Till now he has only collected measly 1 Evolution Point! If he can eat it he can easily evolve! And he is getting it for some cooked food, For him, it''s the best deal! He quickly took over the flower and patted his chest, "Although I do not have any I use for this flower, And its useless to me but I will still make some cooked food for you because I am a good panda who cares about others, As for this flower I will take it as a token of our friendship! Today I will let you eat the most delicious barbeque meat " Robert said this shamelessly, He did not feel any shame after saying this! The girl looked at him with admiration and said, "You are indeed a good panda! You are willing to give me delicious food for free!" Robert felt a little guilty after hearing her, So he decided to cook a little more meat. "What''s your name? You can call me Robert! I am a panda!" "I-I am White Fang! " White Fang introduced herself, Looks like she is a shy girl! "White Fang, that''s a good name, I will call you little White is that okay with you?" Robert asked, Her name was a bit weird but at first expected her to have no name because she is a Spiritual Creature, It was a surprise that she had a name! Maybe he was thinking too much! After hearing Robert, She nodded her gaze was still fixed on the meat on the fire, There was a droll at the corner of her mouth and her tail were swaying from left to right! Looks like she is a foodie! Robert smiled at her, He liked her more because of this Because he is a foodie too! At this time, the fish and shrimps are almost cooked through, exuding an attractive fragrance. Seeing that White fangs saliva almost flowed out, Robert gave her cooked shrimps and fish. White fang was not afraid of being hot, so she grabbed a grilled shrimp and sent it directly into her mouth, And her mouth brightened like stars! Robert also ate the cooked fish and a distinct flavour that can only be found under high-temperature cooking made Robert burst into tears instantly. But it still can''t be compared to food with salt and other spices, But it is better than raw food. Beggars can''t be choosers and it''s already a good start! Soon a few fish and shrimp entered his mouth! The amount of food was not enough for him now, But he was still satisfied. It was the same for White Fang, She has a satisfied smile on her face! "Like you said it''s truly delicious, It''s the best food I have eaten till now! I will leave now it''s time for me to go home! Thank you so much for the food! Bye" White Fang said this, And then rushed into the forest! Robert was puzzled by her behaviour, What''s with the hurry its not like he will eat her? He was going to invite her to stay here for a night, But since she is gone, There is no use overthinking about this! After eating the unforgettable supper and cleaning up the mess, Robert got a little sleepy, and shook his head and shook his head into the cave and lay down and fell asleep. Chapter 6 - 6: Swallowed By The Python! The next morning! Robert woke up and crawled out of the cave while scratching his stomach and yawned. Just as was yawning, He looked outside the cave and was stunned! The forest was covered with snow, and there was a thick layer of snow outside! Is it winter season already? Robert was confused about this, But he didn''t care about this now. He looked at the system panel and saw he already has 3 Evolution points! He didn''t use the flower given by White Fang, Because it''s a waste to use it now! He can get 100 Evolution points from the flower, If he uses it right now he can easily get 10 evolution points. But what about the remaining points? will he get the remaining points? Robert didn''t know about this and he didn''t dare to gamble about this! So he saved it for next time! And now he just needs 7 Evolution points he can get it within 10 days! That''s the benefit of his Innate talent! He can get Evolution points easily, Surely it takes time but he can get some Evolution points daily. Now that the snow has fallen, He can''t go to the stream to catch fish, the water in the stream should be frozen till now! He had a headache now, What should he do now!? Should he hunt for other animals!? What if he meets one of those big guys!? gu lu ¡ª¡ª I''m so hungry! From waking up to now, he hasn''t eaten anything. Looks like he has no other options! He has to go to the forest for hunting! He has only been to the edge of the forest and never explored the interior of the forest! He snuck into the forest cautiously and moved without making any noise! Seriously the trees here are so big, Some of them are as tall as 300 meters. But it makes sense, Creatures here are so big, So it''s normal for the trees to be big too! He tried to be cautious trying not to attract any unnecessary attention! Just as he was walking through the forest cautiously, A black shadow sprang out from the tree behind him. Robert felt the danger behind him, So he rolled on the ground to avoid the attack! When he raised his head he saw, A python which was almost 5 times bigger than him! "Snakes are silent when they act, I was careless!" Robert thought to himself. "Warning: A peak Qi Condensation Realm Spiritual Creature is near the host, Please try to escape as soon as possible!" "Warning: A peak Qi Condensation Realm Spiritual Creature is near the host, Please try to escape as soon as possible!" .... System wearing rang three times in a row and Robert felt cold all over his body! Fuck, Yesterday it was a Core Formation Spiritual Creature and now it is Peak of Qi Condensation! Although it''s a weaker opponent than White Fang, It''s not something he can cope with right now! But he thought about it, it must be a spiritual Creature with cultivation base to arrive near him so quickly and silently. "If I with a fight with him right now then, Other big guys will be alerted and will join the party, So the best option is to escape" Robert didn''t dare to stay in this place for too long, and started to escape! However, he underestimated the strength of Qi Condensation realm Spiritual Creature! It''s simply outrageous! As soon as he moved to escape, The python sprang and entangled him tightly Immediately after it opened his blood basin and swallowed him completely, Without wasting any time! This python is big enough to swallow him directly! Robert inside the Python''s stomach was dumbfounded, How can he just swallow him without fighting? Shouldn''t he fight him for three hundred rounds, And only after he won he should eat him? That''s a normal process, But this Python skipped all the process and swallowed him directly! where is the martial ethics? Ugh, I can''t talk about martial ethics with some beasts! This time rather than escaping he should have fought with python with all strength he got. It''s better than being swallowed, But this is not a good place to summarise the battle! He should be thinking about how to escape alive! "It''s so uncomfortable to breathe here!" Robert felt suffocated inside! He tried to attack the python from inside hoping that the python will have a stomach ache and will vomit him out! But all of this was useless! The more he attacked the more laborious his breathing became! Robert felt more and more uncomfortable! It "Fuck, Even if I am going to die then, I will eat you before I die!" Robert''s eyes became fierce and he opened his blood basin to eat Python from inside! He opened his mouth to eat the meat wall! But no matter how hard he tried he could not gnaw a piece of meat. The meat is like rubber, it was stretchable but even with his mouth, he cannot leave any damage on it! It''s must be related to cultivation! Abruptly Robert felt pain all over his body, It should be pythons stomach acid that is secreted, to digest him alive! Robert struggled and tried to get out from the python''s stomach. But it was of no use! His body became weak as time passed by and it reached the point that he did not have any strength to move! Am I going to die here? The first time I died was when I was going to eat my girlfriend! It was outrageous enough, But now he was looking for food and got swallowed! Both of the times when he thought of eating he died, Although both of the cases are different the purpose was the same that is to eat. Roberts felt his thought were chaotic, And he was thinking nonsense. He tried to think of a way to get out of the situation, But he was not able to think anything else! Am I going to die here? [Today''s Chapter: Comment and tell if you find any grammar mistakes in the chapter, and tell me your thought about this chapter, Is Robert going to die and the novel will end here(????Just kidding) or he can escape the situation and become stronger instead!? Or something else? Tell me your opinion! And you can read my other book ''Wish System: I have New Mission Every day'' It''s a fantasy-based novel with 90+ Chapters!] [Note: Most likely there will be no update for ''Wish system'' Because I was busy with the renovation, but I will still try to update one more chapter till night, Sorry about that] Chapter 7 - 7: Its Simply Hell Mode! Robert was feeling anxious now, Is there any way to escape the current predicament!? Robert kept thinking hard, He did not have the flower given to him by White Fang. He concealed the flower safely in the cave! Otherwise, he could have tried to evolve and give it a shot! Robert felt his body is going deeper into Python stomach. It''s already so deadly here, What will happen if he goes inside!? He doesn''t know the answer, But it''s not something good that''s for sure! He tried to hold the place firmly and not to be dragged inside. But he didn''t have any place to hold off, So he was getting deeper on the stomach too. "System Prompt: Magma Jade detected, A good material to make weapons, It is recommended to collect it!" At this time Robert hears systems prompt about finding something precious. Collect my ass! my life is on the line, so what''s the use of collecting precious materials!? What''s the use!? Robert suddenly thought of something, Maybe can swallow the material and get some evolution points? And escape the situation? Although the idea is entirely whimsical, It''s better than losing hope! He looked around and saw the boulder, Pythons stomach is not big enough for search everywhere! He moved toward the boulder little by little and arrived near the rock. He saw the boulder was pitch black, The python should have swallowed it together with some prey! But Robert was not feeling happy because there was not even a trace of corrosion on the surface of the boulder! It should be inside the python stomach for some time, But it is not affected by the stomach acid! So how can he swallow it and digest it! "Host, The Magma Jade is inside the boulder, The rock is just an outer shell for the material Although it''s very resistant to corrosion its weakness is physical attack!" The system gave him a hint, It''s not even a hint it''s like directly telling him how to get magma jade! Robert raised his hand and slammed on the boulder, But there was no even a crack! Robert felt weak and He decided to give his all to break the boulder! BOOM On the surface of the boulder, Cracks appeared like a spider web and spread through the boulder! Inside the boulder there was an object emitting bright red light, It is jade with dark red colour! It''s should be Magma Jade that the system was talking about! The jade fell out from the boulder, Robert picked up the jade and swallowed it in one go. He felt that his throat is burning, But he still swallowed the jade! Although it was painful, he has to bear with it, if he want to live! His internal organs were painful, but it made him awake! At least he will not be unconscious because of the stomach acid! From the corner of his eyes, he saw a small piece of Jade came in contact with the acid in Pythons stomach. And it melted and burst into flames! But he waited for the system prompt but there was no prompt! He had a bad feeling about this! "System how long it will take to digest this Magma jade and convert it into Evolution points!?" "Host, It will take 30 minutes to digest Magma Jade!" Robert was silent, All the food he had earn previously took a while to be converted into Evolution points and it''s the same this time! Although it''s only 30 minutes, Don''t forget where he is now! He is bathing in corrosive stomach acid, And he is very weak right now! On top of that, he has to bear the pain of burning inside him! He thought after devouring the Magma he will get Evolution points he will evolve and become stronger and defeat the python! It''s is the easy mode he prefers... But now It''s simply hell mode!! Robert gritted his teeth and refused to die after experiencing so much pain! He has to think of ways to pass these 30 minutes! He looked at the boulder, He can use it to slow down the damage he gets from the Corrosive stomach acid! But it''s not big enough to cover his whole body, So he can only cover some parts of the body! And there is a lack of oxygen too! He has to breathe slowly! Robert used the Boulder to cover his body And rotated the boulder to cover another part of the body every minute. So that it''s not only one part of the body that is taking damage! Like this Robert persisted for 30 minutes but his condition is very bad. He felt that he could go unconscious at any moment! "Ding... You get 3 Evolution points" "Ding... You get 3 evolution points!" "Ding... You get 3 evolution points!" .... Robert heard the systems prompt And was surprised and happy. Finally! The digestion should be complete! Before he has 3 evolution points and Now with the addition of 9 Evolution points he has 12 evolution points, Which is enough for the evolution! "Ding... Evolution points for Evolution are collected, Do you want to start evolution!?" Robert was ecstatic after hearing this he answered hurriedly, "Yes." His hope to escape is on evolution, He can become stronger after evolving! He will not become superman right away, But at least he will become strong enough to give damage to the python from inside. "Ding... Evolution begins!" Just then Robert felt pain all over his body, It is more painful than swallowing Magma Jade! "Sensing Hosts current situation system will decide evolution direction for host..." Every time Robert will evolve he will have evolution direction given by the system! "Out of three evolution directions, The System chooses the Third option..." "Evolution starts..." [Today''s chapter, Comment if you find any grammar mistakes! I will try to release another chapter today!] Chapter 8 - 8: Hell Furnace! Robert felt pain throughout his body, It was more painful than before. It was a feeling that the cells and bones all over the body were tearing. Fortunately, the pain disappeared after some time! "Ding... Evolution complete...The host has evolved successfully..." "Ding... According to system choice Host Existing Innate Talent has gained another Ability ''Hell Furnace'', With this Ability Host can devour any object and can covert the energy into four types!..." "Ding... As the Hosts level is too low only one is unlocked and the other two are locked for the time being..." "Ding... So for now Host can only have the ability to convert the energy into Evolution Points and the other ability is to convert the energy into experience points..." "Ding... Congratulation to host you have evolved successfully!" "Ding... As the host evolves for the first time, He gets an opportunity to gain one more ability, Host can devour any Spiritual Creature and will get an ability related to that Creature!" "Ding... Host already has 5 Experience points... using it for cultivation..." "Ding... Congratulate to the host you are now at First layer of Qi Condensation Realm..." "Ding... You need 50 Evolution points for the next Evolution..." After this Robert did not hear any system prompts, Which means his Evolution is completed. Which he felt, All the pain from his body disappeared and he is good as new. All the damaged fur on his body is restored to its original. It''s too magical! After Evolution all of his injuries disappeared and his exhaustion is gone too! He remembers that the system said he got a new Ability related to his innate talent! It''s is called ''Hell Furnace''! He hurriedly opened the system panel in the order to look for specific information. Host: Robert Evolution Points: 0/50 (Every time points reached the limit you will have evolution direction!) Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Fairly Common Spiritual Creature] Innate Talent: 1)''Hell Furnace'': All the Objects can be digested within the ''Hell Furnace'', And 70¨G Of the energy can be converted: 1- Evolution Points. (Restriction: Only 60¨G of energy can be converted into Evolution points due to the low level of the host) 2-Experience points. (Restriction: Only 30¨G of energy can be converted into Experience points due to the low level of the host) 3-Currently Locked! 4-Currently Locked! 2) Empty(One chance remaining to get a new Talent) Experience points: 0/10(Necessary to upgrade Cultivation Realm). Cultivation Realm: 1st level of Qi Condensation Realm..... ..... Robert looked at the New Ability with a dull face, the name is changed from Digestion to ''Hell furnace''. Although there are many restrictions due to the low level. For him, it''s a divine ability, He can now just eat to get more Experience points and upgrade his cultivation. Why does he feel that he going on the path to becoming a lazy panda? He can get Evolution points by eating before, Now he can get Experience points by eating too... He does not need to cultivate like those in novels he just had to eat... And there are other two options too which are currently locked because of low level. Who knows what surprises that two abilities will bring to him! Robert realized that due to his low-level many things are restricted by the system. It will take 50 Evolution points for the next evolution and he has one chance to get a Talent. What should he choose? Robert shook his head and put aside this matter for time being. He is still in danger although he is now in the first level of Qi Condensation Realm he is no match for the python who is at the Peak of Qi Condensation Realm! He clenched his paws, He wanted to see how strong he has become after evolution. He arrived in front of the meatball And punched the meatball with all of his strength. Unlike Robert though there was no special effect like his hands getting covered with intense light and then a ''Boom''! This time his hands sunken deeper in the meat wall but it stopped eventually! The python twisted for a moment and then it was normal, It is like the python felt some pain in his stomach but it disappears. It''s not enough, Robert breadth deeply and opened his mouth and bit on the meat wall. And pulled it with all of his strength, In the end, he chewed a piece of meat from the Pythons stomach. It worked! This time his attack worked, Mouth is the hardest weapon of a panda! Because of Robert''s attack, The python felt painful and started rampaging. Because the damage was from inside the body, the python cannot do anything about this. As the python destroyed a few trees due to the pain, The surrounding Big guys were attracted to the python. Python was surrounded by other creatures because for other creatures it is a big prey so how can they be willing to leave. The surrounding Spiritual Creature started to attack the python with claws and bites! The python rioted, with blood-red eyes looked at other creatures, and started a bloodthirsty counterattack. Robert was not idle inside he started to attack the python frantically with his mouth. He bit one all over the Python stomach but he thought it was not enough so he started to eat the magma jade. Although he felt it would be painful he still decided to eat it and convert all the energy into experience points. He needs 10 experience points to increase his cultivation to the next level. In half an hour the digestion should be complete, So he decided to eat all the Magma Jade. To his surprise, there is no pain in the stomach, maybe it''s because his innate talent is upgraded. But its best for the current situation, Now he can do some exercise to increase his digestion speed He started to attack the python from inside to increase the damage! In just 10 minutes he heard the system prompt of getting the Experience. In total, he got 20 Experience points and this is only 30¨G Of the total energy digested from the Magma Jade. But it was enough to upgrade his cultivation. "Ding... Congratulations your cultivation is upgraded to 2nd level Of Qi Condensation Realm!" After he upgraded his cultivation his attack power almost doubled! It needs 15 Experience points to upgrade to the next level. He did not have any Magma Jade to get more experience points. But he did not need this because after attacking for a while he opened a hole from the Pythons stomach. He ran out of the python''s stomach, He looked at the sun. He finally escaped! Robert gasped for breath, He sucked outside air greedily. "I am alive!" He shouted, But then he covered his mouth! He did not want to face other spiritual creatures. He looked around and was dumbfounded by the sight. There were a lot of corpses of Spiritual Creature on the ground! He looked at the python and saw the python''s body is covered with bites of various sizes. What the hell? Are they having a battle royale? Then who is the winner? He looked around and saw that there is no one here except for him. Does that mean I am the winner of the battle royale? Chapter 9 - 9: I Want To Eat Something Delicious! It seems like he won the battle in the end! Robert looked at the bodies of Spiritual creatures and was greedy! If he could eat this then how many evolution points will he get? He can easily evolve 3 or 4 times and can directly jump to the Core Formation Realm, Right? ROAR As Robert was the thing about this, There was a huge roar in the forest. The roar frightened Robert, Damn it, I just finished one fight and do I have to fight once again? He wanted to escape this place So that no one could find him. Because of so many corpses, There was a lot of blood spilt on the ground which attracted other creatures. He has to escape otherwise there will be another battle royale! And he is not in the peak condition, his whole body is aching. The jungle python''s stomach acid is very strong, even after evolving and getting stronger, he was hurt. But he is unwilling to leave all the corpses here just like this. And with his current strength, he can only take one corpse with him! He decided to take pythons corpse with him as it was the one who tried to swallow him. He wants to swallow python as revenge! And python is a Peak level of Qi Condensation realm! His body should contain a lot of energy! He looked at the python, At python''s belly, there is a huge gap which he created to escape. There were bite marks all over his body and his whole body looked tragic. You deserve this, Who told you to eat me? He walked over the python body and carried it with much difficulty! It''s good that the python was not far away from the place where he swallowed him. Otherwise, Robert did not know how to get back to his liar. The other dead bodies should attract the attention of other beasts, So he should be safe for now! ... After dragging the body for so long Robert finally reached the liar. It was already night when he reached home! He gasped for breath, It''s heavy! Many times on the road he wanted to abandon the python''s body because it is huge and heavy! But for his revenge, he persisted and carried it ill here! And it''s dinner time already, He was hungry too so let''s start the revenge. But he has to make a fire to cook pythons mood. And it needs a large amount of wood to cook the whole python, It will take a lot of effort to do that. Robert was tired like a dog, So how can he do so much work? He decided to eat the Python raw! And he will get Evolution points whether it is cooked or not! As Robert ate the meat, he didn''t know because he is hungry but he felt that the python''s meat is delicious. After eating Robert was amazed because he ate all the python meat and there was only the snake''s Skin, fangs and gall remaining. Since when his appetite has increased so much? He devoured the whole python all by himself! "Host, Because you have evolved for the first time, Your body needs a large amount of energy and nutrition to strengthen your body, That''s why you were able to eat all the food!" At this time system replied to his doubt! He doesn''t know the reason but he felt that the system has become more active since he has evolved! "But how can I eat so much meat? I mean how can my stomach hold so much food?" Robert understands systems reason but he still had a doubt! "Host with With your innate talent ''Hell Furnace'', You can digest everything quickly but it takes time to convert that energy into evolution points! And the energy of all the food you are eating is directly being absorbed by your body for strengthening! So it''s not strange that you can eat so much!" The system replied to Robert! Robert wanted to ask more questions about this but he felt sleepy, His eyelids got heavy and he fell asleep on spot! ... Next morning! When Robert woke up he felt energetic, He had a good sleep last night! He stretched his hands But then his movement stiffened because there was another person in the cave! He turned his head stiffly and when he saw the person he breadth a sigh of relief. He saw White Fang was sitting there looking at him with curious eyes. No matter how many times he looked at her, It''s too cute. But Robert dare not tease her, No matter how cute she looked it does not change the fact that she is a core formation, Spiritual creature! He is simply scum in front of her "Umm... Little Fang long time no see.." He can only say this. "umm, I came yesterday, And you were not present, I want to eat something delicious!" White Fang said straightforwardly, She indeed came here to eat something delicious. Since the day she ate cooked meat, She did not find raw meat delicious anymore! That''s the reason why she wanted to find Robert! "Don''t worry I will give you another flower in exchange! You seemed to like this that''s why I brought another one!" White Fang was afraid that he will reject her that''s why she took out another nine colours strange flower. Yesterday, when she came here, She saw that that the flower that she gave to Robert was hidden deep inside the cave carefully! She felt strange that time, Why does he keep the flower so carefully? Shouldn''t he eat them directly if he likes it? Robert was dumbfounded seeing another nine colours strange flower, That''s another 100 evolution points! Isn''t this thing precious!? How can she have another one? "No, I don''t need this in exchange for feeding you." Robert refused this, Although he was tempted he didn''t want to continue scamming White fang. In this world, he doesn''t know anyone except her! And he knows the importance of having friends. On top of that, she is so strong and beautiful!! That''s the reason why Robert wanted to make friends with White fang and he was sincere at this moment, He didn''t want to scam her anymore. ... [Today''s chapter! Need Power stones Chapter 10 - 10: This Is What Friends Are For, Right? "But--" White Fang wanted to say something but Robert interrupted her! "No buts, If you insist then you are not treating me as a friend!" Robert''s decision was firm he will not scam her anymore. White Fang was startled after hearing him, But she did not insist on giving him something in exchange for food! Robert was satisfied seeing that she did not insist anymore. "what do you want to eat today?!" Robert asked her. As soon as this question White Fang''s eyes lit up and there was a drool in the corner of her mouth! "Same as last time, It was upper delicious!" "I want to eat fish too but the stream is frozen and it''s too dangerous for us to inside the Forest and there is no water source nearby like a lake or river, You live here for a long time do you know any lake or river nearby, We can go there to catch fish!" It''s not that there are no fish in the stream but there are only small fishes, Which is not enough to fill his teeth! That''s why he asked White fang, Thinking she might know about the surrounding lakes or river. White Fang was disappointed after she heard that there is no fish! However, when she heard his question her eyes lit up! "Yes, there is a lake nearby, So that means we can eat fish!?" She is excited knowing that there is fish to eat! Robert was overjoyed after hearing that there is a lake nearby, With a lake, he did not need to worry about food. After yesterday''s incident, he was hesitant about entering the forest again. If he has no other source of food. he has to enter the forest to hunt! But a changes everything he can go there to catch fish! "Yes, We can eat fish now, Let''s go to the lake now!" Robert gave her an affirmation and said to her excitedly. White Fang wagged her tail when she heard this, She is happy right now! "So what are we waiting for? let''s go." Robert did not want to waste any time, He is going to find the lake. White Fang nodded and walked outside with Robert! On the way White Fang talks to him about the lake, The lake is in the north of his den. But the problem is that no one could go there, because in between many strong monsters are residing! If anyone tried to pass the route they will attack them! But it''s not a problem for them, As White Fang just needs to release the aura of Core Formation Realm, And no one dared to block the way! Robert was alert the whole way, As he heard several systems prompts that he found some Foundation Realm. This is the community of strong guys, he would not dare to enter even if he had ten guts! Finally, they reached the lake! The lake is covered with bright white ice, Like a sheet of crystals. Surrounding trees were like they have been sprinkled with white dust. This is beautiful scenery, Robert for the first time felt that he is fortunate to be reincarnated in this world. In previous lives, he would not have hoped to see such beautiful scenery for many reasons. He looked at White Fang and saw her looking at him eagerly. He smiled and said, "Let''s go and catch fish, We need to prepare some tools before catching fish!" There are several methods to catch fish, Like catching with a fishing rod... But that''s not possible now, So the only method Robert can think of is using traps or making a simple wood Fishing rod! Before doing anything he needs to make a hole on the ice sheet. Robert felt excited, This was the life he loves! He is now going to catch a fish without any equipment! "What are you doing now?" White Fang asked curiously, She is waiting for Robert to catch fish and cook it. But till now all she saw was, Robert, playing with branches making a small hole... Is this related to catching fish? "I am making a hole so that I can catch fish! And this is a tool called harpoon to catch fish" Robert did not feel strange that she asked him this question, He thought she might not know how to catch fish. He showed her the wooden harpoon he made using some wood! "Isn''t that hole too small to catch the fish?" White Fang asked strangely. Robert is confused after hearing her question, What do mean by small? I have made a hole with a radius of 90 centimeters, This hole is big enough to catch a shark not to mention small fish. Robert did not want to make such a big hole, But because his strength has increased during these days he is not able to control his strength properly! That''s why such a big hole was punched out by him! And not she is saying that the hole is small? But soon Robert got the answer to this question... He saw in a distance about 50 meters, The ice on the surface of the lake break apart and a gigantic creature popped out! It looked like a Piranha to him, But one gigantic piranha he has ever seen. "See I told you the hole is not big enough to catch the fish, We can use that hole! Let''s go and catch that fish with your tool!" At this time white fang said proudly! She felt Robert made a mistake so she needs to correct him as a friend! That what friends are for, right? Robert was dumb after seeing the monster fish. He questioned himself, That till now was he eating fish? Not just some tadpoles? He is stupid enough to apply the logic of the previous world says! I should have guessed this before. Robert rubbed his forehead? In this world, Every creature is not the same as the previous world. He heard white fang indeed, They did not need to make another hole. But why are so proud to say this, This makes things more difficult for us! How can we catch the fish with a wooden harpoon? He looked at a harpoon made of wood in his hand and had a toothache. He cannot even scratch the fish with butt with this not to mention catch it. Robert felt a headache, So now how can we catch the fish? All the traps are useless against that gigantic creature... And he does not have a bait dig enough to catch the fish!! He looked up and saw White Fang Hopping around on the ice cheerfully. This girl... Robert shook his head helplessly, She has no concern whatsoever. But that''s it I will forgive her for her fluffy tail and Ears. Robert thought to himself, Inadvertently he placed at her tail, He looked at her tail and an idea emerged in his mind to catch the fish, But it just needs her co-operation... [Today''s chapter! One more chapter today] [Tell me if you have any better idea for the title of the chapter] Chapter 11 - 11: Giant Octopus "Are you sure that''s how you catch fish?" White Fang felt confused. She was sitting beside the water with her tail submerged inside the cold water. Although she is a Core Formation Realm Spiritual Beasts she still felt cold! He waved her tail inside the water at some intervals, According to Robert, it''s to attract Fish. She felt skeptical about this, Why would fish be attracted to her tail? It''s not something delicious! But she did according to Roberts Instructions! "Your tail should not be torn apart from the ugh fish, right?" Till now Robert felt inappropriate to call that monster a fish. He is not worried that the fish will not take the bait, What he is worried about is whether she would be injured or not! "Hmph, You underestimate me too much!! how can a low-level creature like that hurt me?" White Fang said proudly! Not to mention one even 100 will come they will not be able to hurt her! Even though they are large, Their strength is not that strong, Their cultivation is at most Peak Of Qi Condensation Realm! That nothing for her! Hearing this Robert was relieved! As long as it''s safe then he can catch fish easily! "Then don''t worry we will eat fish today!" Robert gave her a positive answer! Just then he saw a shadow appear in the water behind White Fang! "Be careful the fish has arrived behind you if it bites your tail then throw it in the air and I will give killing blow!" Robert felt worried so he reminded her once more. "Don''t worry, leave it to me" White Fang said, She seems confident about this! Robert was still worried but he has to do his job. He picked up a three-meter-long harpoon he made, It cannot be called a harpoon anymore. He just sharpened one edge of the gigantic tree, And it''s ready! Just them the fish surfaced and bit on White Fang''s tail! He was ready to throw the harpoon as long as White Fang throws the fish in the air! Just as he thought White Fang will throw the fish in the air he saw her wagging her tail! But the fish refused to leave her tail, White Fang became angry after seeing this therefore she slammed the fish on the ground. Boom Boom Boom The nearby frozen surface of the make was cracked, The fish was slammed on the ground by White Fang several times! Then the fish was thrown in the air And landed in front of him. "Why don''t you use your weapon to kill it? Do it or else the fish would escape!" White Fang felt anxious seeing him standing there without doing anything! "I-Its dead already!" Robert felt speechless seeing this, He prepared so much but it was of no use!? He looked at the harpoon he made, Should he throw it away? Robert felt like all the survival skills he knew were useless in the world! All things can be solved with just cultivation or brute force! It''s not White Fang''s fault that fish is dead before he could attack... They need dead fish anyway! White Fang was stunned after hearing him," No way it''s dead already? It''s weak!" It''s not that fish is weak but you are so strong! Just then he saw that White Fang became serious and shouted. "Be careful something strong is coming from below!" Robert instantly went on alert, He was ready for a battle! At this moment White fang Jumped into the air and Robert felt that the ground was unstable! He nearly lost his balance, But it was not of his concern because he saw the object that appeared in front of him! The creature has huge bulbous heads, large eyes, and eight arms. It is an octopus and a giant one at that! It''s nearly 50 Meters big octopus. Although strange, Robert did not feel surprised after seeing the gain octopus! Maybe he has adapted to this world? "Ding... A core formation Realm Spiritual Creature is found! It is recommended to escape as soon as possible.." A system wearing came and Robert snapped out of daze! Damn it another Core Formation Realm Spiritual Creature? How can these strong creatures appear one after another? He saw that octopus waved the tentacles to attack White fang, But White fang dodged the attack easily, and said, "Hmph even though you are at core formation, But you are truly weak compared to me!" Even if it''s weak you do have to say it? Robert thought to himself. The octopus was angry after hearing her so it increased the intensity of the attack! But no matter how it attacked White Fang would dodge it easily. "Hmph, I don''t have time to play with you! So die!" White Fang felt bored after dodging for a while. Long nails grew on her and the next second she transformed into silver light and mysteriously appeared behind the octopus! The difference is that there is blood on her hand right now! And then the octopus head was severed by her, Seeing this Robert felt relieved, At least the danger is solved! "Did you see that Robert, I can kill the opponent of the same level so easily! Amazing isn''t it?" White Fang stepped into the body of the octopus and said proudly! She was asking for praise, This was clear to Robert! Just as he wanted to praise her, His completion changed. He shouted hurriedly, "Be careful the octopus is not dead yet!" Octopus arms can still move, Even if they are detached from the body! Although it''s only for a few moments it can be deadly! Although he doesn''t know if the same logic can be applied to the octopus in this world but it''s better to be careful! And his guess was correct the octopus arms moved and attacked White Fang who was standing on the body. And she could not dodge the attack because of suddenness and confusion! Having no choice Robert picked up the harpoon and threw it at the octopus arm. The arm of the octopus was pinned on the ground, At this White Fang also reacted and moved away from the octopus body! She had some lingering fear, If that attack could hit her then most likely she will be Injured if not dead! Robert arrived near White Fang and gave a bonk on her head and said angrily! "Who told you to be arrogant? You almost died! How can you lower your guard, Just because you defeated you, enemy!" Robert felt angry because of her stupidity! That''s why he hit her on the head! But after doing this Robert regretted it, Even if she makes a mistake it''s not his place to lecture her! [ Today''s 2nd chapter, Power stones are appreciated] Chapter 12 - 12: White Fangs Home She is a Core Formation Spiritual Creature, How can she tolerate this! But unexpectedly she did not get angry because of this but lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake and said, "Sorry" Robert Sighed a breadth of relief seeing this, At least she is not angry! He could not bear to scold her seeing her like this, So he simply said, "It''s not your fault it''s just you don''t know about this creature therefore you were exposed to risk! Just be more careful from now onwards, We have other problems now, We cannot eat ao much food and it''s a pity to throw it away! So what should we do, Do you have any suggestions!?" To distract her, he asked the question related to food. And sure enough, after hearing about food, her ears stood up and she looked at the Octopus greedily! "Can we eat the one with eight hands too? Is it delicious?" "Yes, we can but there is too much we cannot consume it alone, If we keep it like this it will rot!" Robert sighed, this is one of the problems in this world, He did not have any methods to preserve the meat right now! And he didn''t know if the food will lose all the energy if it is kept for long. So for now the best option is to eat it all and leave nothing. But can he eat? He looks down at his stomach then he shook his head it''s not possible! And it would be bad if other core formation spiritual beast will be attracted here. White Fang does not have much combat experience, He is confused about this... She is Core Formation Realm And transformed one too but she lacks combat experience... All of these three things should not fit together but now it has appeared in front of him! As for how White Fang defeated the Octopus so easily? According to Robert that should be a Female octopus that has just laid eggs. During the time the female octopus lays eggs, She guards the eggs and does not go hunting that time to protest the offspring. And at this person, they are very weak due to lack of food and for the fact that she gave birth! She must have been alarmed by the movement made by White Fang and surfaced. And then there was a fight between two hungry ghosts... In the end, White Fang won due to Octopus weakness! But this does not solve the current problem they are facing right now. Only if the digestion could be faster... "Host, The more energy you lose the faster the digestion will be to replenish the lost energy, If you want the digestion to be faster, you can think of a way to consume your energy quickly and then eat to restore the energy!" Just as he began to think of a method, System solved his query by saying this! Robert was startled after hearing this, The more energy I consume, the faster the digestion will become? But even if the digestion gets faster, He cannot consume the whole octopus in a day, right? It''s too much even for his ''Hell Furnace''. He is still confused about this but at least he got a direction! But how can we consume energy faster? But all he could think is fight others to consume the energy in his body! Except for this, he did not have any more ideas right, now, and he did not have the luxury to think. He has a headache thinking about this! For now, they should escape from this place, Otherwise, other big guys will come here! But he could not take this gigantic body back to the cave in a short time! No way, although this place is closer to his home it''s not close enough for him to carry the octopus all the way! "Little Fang do you have any safe place nearby where we can cook and eat safely? We need to get out of this place as soon as possible!" Robert asked White Fang she is more familiar with this place so she might know something about this! "Yes, I have a perfect place in my mind!" White Fang nodded readily, She understood as long as they find a safe place Robert will cook! Robert was felt pleasantly surprised after hearing her! "Then you carry the fish and lead the way and I will take the octopus and follow you behind!" Robert didn''t waste any time and picked up the octopus with much difficulty. He left the head in this place So that other predators will not follow them and get attracted in this place! It''s is good that his strength has increased in the past few days otherwise he might not be able to carry it! White Fang picked up the huge fish easily and said to Robert, "Let''s go." Robert followed her while carrying the octopus! .... Robert felt tired like a dog, He thought the place should be near the lake they have already been running for 10 minutes but they have not reached the place! He has to carry the octopus, On top of that he had to follow White Fang, In fear lose sight of her! And this White Fang is running too fast, The fish that big was nothing for her. But he felt miserable while carrying the octopus, Just as Robert wanted to stop for rest White Fang said! "We have arrived, This is my home no one will come here, This is the safest place for us right now!" White Fang said this. It turns out that it''s her home, No wonder she said it''s a safe place, She should be living here for a long time! Robert threw the octopus on the ground and sat on the ground gasping for the breadth. He looked around and noticed that there were forests all around, And in middle, there is a Dilapidated house! Robert felt speechless after seeing the house, You a dignified Core Realm Spiritual Beasts live in a dilapidated .... house? Wait a moment! A house?... Was this house made by humans? Then Robert shook his head, I cannot judge this world with my previous knowledge, Who knows if these houses are made by the spiritual creature? They already have wisdom so it''s not surprising to build a house! [Today''s Chapter] Chapter 13 - 13: Robert Vs White Fang! Both Robert and White Fang walked inside the room. The octopus was left outside even though White Fang wanted to take it inside and cook! Robert felt speechless, The house looks like it will crash down anytime, If he takes that huge octopus inside it might crash down directly! Each time he has to step carefully, He feared that because of his weight the house might come down directly. Robert looked carefully around the house and found out that although the walls, window, door of the house were old and damaged at various scales. It''s not the case with the foundation of the house! The foundation of the house is still perfect, with just slight damage! If it could be renovated, the house cam become perfect once again. "Do you live here for a long time?" Robert asked White Fang. "Yes, I have been living here alone since I was a child!" White Gang stroked the wall of the house and answered Robert. Robert was surprised after hearing that she lived here alone. How was she able to survive till now? It''s a miracle! Unknowingly they arrived inside the main room, Robert looked around and was dumbfounded. Because he saw a photo, not to be exact a painting. There is nothing to be surprised about a painting but the fact is that there is a human inside the painting with a woman and a child. The woman looked similar to the White Fang but she is more developed in some places. And that child should be White Fang, Judging from the painting she should be 2 or 3 years old at that time! As for their relation, they should be her father and mother. "Is that a painting of a human?" Robert was curious about this question so he asked curiously. But then he realized that the atmosphere had changed as White Fang moved away from him. And hairs on her body stood up, She was looking at Robert with caution. Robert was dumbfounded seeing the situation, What happened just now? "Hey wait, what are you doing?" Robert hurriedly asked as he was afraid that White Fang would attack him any moment. He is not her match if they fought! "Who sent you here? Tell me!" White Fang didn''t answer her question but asked this coldly. "No one sent me here, I was born in this place!" Robert hurriedly replied he didn''t want this misunderstanding to escalate further. "Lie! since you don''t want to tell me then don''t blame me for being ruthless!" White Fang shouted and rushed toward Robert to attack. Robbery hurriedly rolled on the ground to avoid the attack. "I think there is some kind of misunderstanding here!" While dodging he avoided her attack and tried to explain her. "Don''t lie! I thought you were my friend but it turns out that you were sent here by those humans! I am stupid enough to believe that someone will make friends with a hybrid like me" White Fang''s eyes were filled with tears when she said this, She thought that Robert treated her as a friend, She felt happy because it was the first time she made friends but it turns out he was¡­ As she was sad she continued to attack Robert, but none of the attacks was deadly so Robert could dodge it easily. Robert was in a hurry seeing her crying, At the same time, he was helpless. Who was sent by others? If one judges age by soul then he is just a one-week-old child even though he did not look like that. So how can he have contact with humans? "Seriously, No one sent me here! I was born in this place believe me!" Robert knew she was not attacking him with all her power, otherwise, he would be dead long ago. "Don''t lie! If you are not sent here by anyone, So how can you know about humans, No one in the DreamMaple forest knows about humans, So how can you know this?" White was almost sure that he was sent by someone. Robert stood dumbfounded after hearing her! So that''s why you are attacking me!? Because I know about humans! Which one knows in the entire DreamMaple forest!? It was the first time he heard the name of the forest he was residing in right now! How can I be so unlucky that I have to go ahead and say something about humans? But he cannot say that he is a reincarnated individual, right? With the soul of a human and the body of a panda! Even if he tells her she might not believe him! That''s the problem, At this time he saw an opening and rushed forward. He pushed White Fang on the ground and sat on her back, "Listen to me first!" "No release me you liar! I don''t want to hear any more lies!" White Fang struggled to stand up but Robert didn''t allow her to do that. But it will not last for long, he explained," I never knew about humans, It''s just that I was born with these memories, it''s my biggest secret that I have not told anyone! And you are my friend that is why I am telling you this secret!" He did not say that he is a reincarnated individual but told her that he is born with these memories. And that is not a lie he is just a newborn baby with the age of seven days, And he remembered all the memories since he was born. White Fang stopped struggling and looked at Robert and said, "Born with it? You mean bloodline inheritance?" Robert was confused hearing her, what the hell is bloodline inheritance? But to clear the misunderstanding he nodded without hesitation. "That means you were not sent here by someone else?" White fang asked once again to confirm this. "I have been trying to explain this for a long time, I was not sent here by anyone!" Robert saw that she had calmed down so he released her. "That means we are still friends?" White Fang asked hesitantly. She realized that it might be a fault on her part from the beginning. She attacked Robert without any reason, She was afraid that he might not want to be friends with her anymore! Thinking of this her eyes were filled with tears, finally, she got one friend but because of her stupidity, she will lose this friendship¡­ "Yes, of course, we are friends!" Like he will leave such a strong patron for just a misunderstanding. White Fang was surprised and delightful after hearing him. Just as Robert stood up he saw White Fang jump on him and latched on him like a Koala. "Thank you, Robert, you are the best!" She gave a lot of peck on his face continuously. She felt like she may lose her new friend but looks like her worries were unnecessary. Because of this incident, she felt more closer to Robert! [ Today''s chapter with 1,300 words Power stones are appreciated! ] Chapter 14 - 14: The Name Of My Ancestor Is Po. Now the situation has calmed down completely, they walked outside the room. He didn''t want to stay here, Although during the fight they did not destroy anything. It''s better to be outside. This House should have a lot of memories for White Fang, it should be preserved. And after the fight, he is hungry now. And that octopus has been left outside for a long time already. Seriously, one octopus gave so much trouble, It''s almost become an eyesore. After going outside he made a fire with the primitive method of rubbing. But this time maybe he is stronger than before and he is not that tired. He then roasted the octopus, After the Octopus tentacles were roasted he told White Fang to eat. White Fang is happy, But Robert was not happy because it doesn''t taste good, He felt like chewing paper. It''s tasteless. Sometimes Robert even wished that he could have reincarnated without the memory of food taste in his mind. At least he could have enjoyed the food like White Fang, But it''s not possible now. Robert bit on the octopus tentacle bitterly, He kept remembering the food of the previous life. And then compared it to the food in his hand, sigh why do I have to do this? It''s like rubbing the salt on the wound, How good it will be if he could find salt. It can at least improve the taste of the food¡­ It''s not good to live in past, All he does now is to make the future better. Robert thought to himself Since he does not have spices to make food delicious all he has to do is find it! "Robert this is too good, Better than the fish I ate previously!" White Fang happily munched on the food and kept saying praise one after another. "Can this be considered good? If I could find salt and spices I could make this food 100 times better!" Since he decided to do this, He needs a helper and who is better than White Fang presently? But to make her help him, He needs some bait, it''s not that she would not help her without a bait. But if there is a bit then she would be motivated to work. And there is no better bait than Delicious food for White Fang. Sure enough, after White Fang heard this her are stood up and she looked up to Robert and asked hesitantly, "Are you telling the truth? 100 times better than this?" No wonder she is surprised. For her, this food is already considered as the best food but now Robert is saying that there are more delicious foods than this, It''s simply incredible! "Yes, Why would I lie to you? It''s the truth but it''s a pity I can''t find the spices and salt!" Robert gave a sad sigh. "Why is that? Do you not know their appearance?" White Fang was anxious after hearing this. She wanted to eat the delicious food in Roberts''s mouth. "I know what they look like but I can''t find them anywhere!" White Fang was startled after hearing this, "Robert, How do you know the appearance of the Spices you are talking about? Have you ever seen them before?" "Um, I have never seen them with my own eyes but I have blood inheritance related to this and other spices." Robert cannot tell her that he ate all the delicious food in his previous life. So he decided to give all the credit to Blood inheritance. White Fang''s eyes were full of envy when she heard that it''s from bloodline inheritance, "Your bloodline inheritance is so amazing! In my blood inheritance, there are only some immortal cultivation techniques, Array techniques, and Alchemy techniques It is of no use, My bloodline inheritance cannot be compared to you." Robert, "..." Immortal techniques? A few? Array techniques? Alchemy? He was dumbfounded after hearing the list of techniques mentioned by White Fang. All of them sound amazing, especially Immortal techniques. And she said that my inheritance is better? Better my ass, I do not have any inheritance. He silently lowered his head. If it had not been for the envy in White Fang''s eyes, he would have thought she was ridiculing him. Now Robert wanted to complain to the God who sent him in this world, Why can''t he give him some cheats too? Oh, that''s not right, I have a cheat too, I have an Evolution plugin. Thinking of this he raised his head proudly and said to White Fang, "Of course My Ancestors we''re amazing. They traveled all around the world to taste different delicacies, And made their name around the world and made a City of Delicacies! Which is famous all around the world for its delicious food!" Robert started to bullshit! He cannot appear weak compared to White Fang. But after a few minutes, he regretted bullshitting. "Travelled all around the world? Delicious food? City of Delicacies?" White Fang felt admiration for Roberts Ancestor, she felt they were very cool! "Robert, what''s the name of your ancestor?" White Fang asked curiously, She wanted to know the name of such an amazing person. Robert was stunned hearing her question, Why do you want to know this? But seeing her face which was filled with curiosity he was not able to refuse her. "Um, His name was Xiao Po, He is a strong warrior too!" So he simply talked about ''Po'' the super panda. Anyway, he can be considered as the ancestor of Talking panda. "Xiao Po? Okay, I will remember his name!" White Fang nodded heavily and carefully thought of the name. ¡­. Chapter 15 - 15: Three Directions For Evolution. Just as they were talking Robert heard systems prompt. "Ding¡­ Extraction of Energy is completed.." "Ding¡­ Whether to convert it into Evolution Points Or Experience points?" Robert felt startled after hearing the system prompt, So he has the option to choose now? He has already thought he would convert all the energy into Evolution points to evolve 2 to three times and obtain different Talents. Currently, he has one chance to get a Talent, He is not sure about what to choose right now. So it''s better to save it right now and get other Talents. He is in no hurry to upgrade his cultivation, As there is no threat of life. At least for now, He looked at White Fang and thought, Although she is clumsy and appears stupid, She is a Core formation realm, Spiritual Creature. She can suppress creatures with lower Cultivation with just her aura. Since he has decided it''s better to do it now. "Host, It''s recommended not to aim for evolution now." Just as he was ready to convert the energy into Evolution points he heard the systems voice. "Why?" Robert asked with confusion. "Every time a creature evolves it needs large about of nutrition and energy itself, This problem can be solved by Hosts Innate Talent." Robert nodded, Yes other creatures might face difficulty in getting energy to support Evolution, But this problem does not exist for him because of his Innate Talent ''Hell Furnace''. With their innate talent of his, He can digest food materials with ease and convert them onto energy needed for evolution, with just a little time. "The energy needed for second Evolution will be five to six-time greater than needed in First Evolution, But the problem lies here, Host can collect all the energy for evolution but can your body withstand all the energy input during the Evolution process?" Robert was startled after hearing about the system, Yes that''s right, Even if he has all the energy needed for the Evolution process If his body cannot withstand the input of all the energy then before even the evolution is completed his body will explode. Robert felt a shiver in his spine when he thought of this. That is the type of death that no one will like. "That''s why it''s recommended to upgrade your Cultivation level before the second evolution, The minimum level of cultivation you need so that your body can withstand the Energy is Peak of Qi Condensation Realm." Robert understood the system, It''s better to become stronger so that he can withstand the Second Evolution! He still has nine levels to go before he can evolve¡­ "System, The talent I get after Evolution is it random?" Robert felt curious about this, Last time, He evolved in pythons stomach he obtained Hell furnace, That time he ate Magma Jade and in the end, he got ''Hell Furnace'', are both of them somehow related? "Host, Every time you will evolve you will get three options for evolution direction, Mainly it is divided into three categories, First is ''Defence'', Second is ''Attack'' and third is ''Auxiliary'', Last time Host evolved in Auxiliary Direction and upgraded you Auxiliary Innate talent Digestion into ''Hell Furnace''." "There are several parts of this talent that is currently locked because of Host''s low level, If you upgrade your Cultivation they will eventually be unlocked." "Last time because of the dangerous situation The System Decided to choose Auxiliary Direction, But Next time when you evolve you can choose between any of three." "As for the talent obtained during the evolution, It all depends on various factors, But most of the times the talent obtained depends on the bloodline Host possess! Inside the Blood of Every creature, many Talents are developed or obtained by the previous generations." "Another factor is the source of the energy that Host used for the Evolution, Like last time Host Energy Source for Evolution was Magma Jade that resulted in the upgrade of your innate talent into ''Hell Furnace''. Both of them are Fire Attributes, This is the Talent that you obtained after your evolution." The system remained silent after saying all this, Robert was going through all the information he received from the system. He can go in different directions during the evolution process, So there is no need to worry about not having a strong defense and Attack power, He just needs evolution for that. Talent obtained depends upon the Bloodline and the Energy source used during the evolution process. Like Magma Jade resulted in an upgrade of innate talent into ''Hell Furnace''. Robert felt he cannot depend upon bloodline, Seriously he didn''t know if his ancestors were amazing or not. It''s better not to place all the bets on bloodline, So he can only depend on the second factor, Which is an Energy source. Like Magma Jade if he could find other materials that can be useful for defense or attack then¡­ So it comes back to square one, That is to find materials¡­ He sighed, It''s not easy to become stronger as he had thought before. "Convert all the energy into Experience points." He decided to upgrade his cultivation first, It will take a while before he can have the minimum requirement for Evolution. Chapter 16 - 16: Lets Go-To Find Spices. "Congratulation you get 10 experience points¡­" ''Congratulations your cultivation is upgraded to the 3rd layer of Qi Condensation realm.." ¡­. After that, there is no prompt, the food that he ate just now only gave him 10 experience points. Which upgraded his cultivation by one level. If he can get a large number of experience points then he can upgrade quickly¡­ Robert thought to himself, And then he remembered the flower that White Fang gave him. "System can nine colour strange flower can it be converted into Experience points?" Robert asked this, If it can be converted into experience points then it will be of great help. "Currently, All the objects that host consumes can be converted into Experience points or Evolution points." The system gave him a precise answer without any nonsense. Robert started to think seriously If he should use Nine colour strange flowers to get experience points. But he will only get 30% of total experience points, Instead, if he converts it into Evolution points it''s more profitable. If he has more flowers like this, Then he can use them without hesitation, But now he only has one. Which is not enough, He asked the system if he could get both evolution and experience points by splitting the points, but the system gave him cold shoulder and did not reply. It''s not possible, If White fang has more flowers like this, then he can use it for experience points otherwise it''s better to save it. So it''s entirely up to White Fang, Robert thought to himself. "Little white do you have more of those flowers that you gave me?" Robert directly asked White Fang he hopes that she will have some, If she has then his cultivation would be much easier. "No, I only found two of that flower, one I gave to you and the other I ate myself." White Fang shook her head while still eating roasted octopus. Robert sighed, he expected this before, so he asked another question, "where did you find that flower? I need more of them urgently." "There were only two on that place, And I don''t know where to find the similar flower." Hearing White Fang, Robert was disappointed, Looks like he can only upgrade his cultivation manually, There is no shortcut. "You should want that heaven and earth spiritual objects for cultivation, right? Although I don''t know where to find Nine colour strange flowers, We can find other Heaven and earth Spiritual objects easily, They would also be helpful for cultivation." White Fang looked at disappointed Robert and felt anxious, So she said this. "Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects with a similar effect?" Robert was surprised to hear her, This is the second time he heard this term. He didn''t know anything about these Heaven and Earth spiritual Objects. "What are these heaven and earth spiritual objects? Can you tell me?" Robert asked white for this doubt, He didn''t want to be ignorant about this. "Don''t worry! I will explain you in detail." After listening to Robert, White Fang started to explain this in detail. Robert listened to her and understood, it turns out that Heaven and Earth Spiritual objects that are contaminated by a spiritual energy that exists in heaven and earth and starts cultivating. Although they do not have wisdom at the initial stage, They can gain consciousness as long as they cultivate for a long time. These heaven and earth Objects is used by other spiritual creature as a tonic to increase the cultivation. But it has other uses too, according to White Fang humans use these objects to make different pills. Robert know about pills, He understood the importance of the heaven and earth spiritual objects. Robert knew that White Fang knows this from her bloodline inheritance, But he was puzzled, If she knew about pills and stuff, Then why doesn''t she know about fire!? He remembers the first time they met, She didn''t know anything about the fire. Fire is the most basic thing for cultivators, right? And she stayed with her parents when she was small, at that time spent they should have told her about fire! Or they use fire in front of her to cook or do something. At that time she should at least have seen the fire, But when she met him, It was clear that she saw fire for the first time. Although Robert was puzzled about all of this, But he didn''t ask White Fang these questions. It''s a sensitive topic for her, He didn''t want to take initiative to ask this, At least for now. Back to the current situation. Although he cannot find the other Nine colours strange flower he can find similar objects, It does not matter what it is, as long as it can provide energy to him. Although finding them should not be easy, Robert thought to himself. All the creatures look for Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects, and after they found them they will not store them for future use but consume them directly, Just like White Fang did. There are not many creatures that store heaven and earth objects like Robert. This is what white fang said, Robert eyes brightened after he heard her, it means there are some creatures right? White Fang gave him a positive answer, Yes there are. Robert felt overjoyed after hearing her, He just needs to take those heaven and earth treasures for them and consume them. "Let''s go, White Fang, we are going to their territory to loot Heaven and earth Treasures." Robert was impatient thinking about this, So he didn''t want to waste any time and was ready to go. "But I am not done eating yet.." White Fang gave him a reply, Robert was startled after hearing her. He looked and felt speechless, Almost the whole octopus is remaining. He can''t just leave the ingredient here, right? He is reluctant to waste so much food. He remembered that the system said, If he fights them he can digest quickly. So he just needs to eat and digest quickly, He is sure that the octopus will be consumed in a short time if he does this. And now he has a perfect sparring partner, He subconsciously looked at White Fang. White Fang felt Roberts gaze and looked over, She saw him looking at her with burning eyes. She felt startled after seeing this. "Come, White Fang, Spare with me, Your fighting skills is bad you need some fighting experience." Robert stood up and said to White Fang. ¡­. After 3 hours the whole octopus was wiped clean by him and White Fang. His cultivation is now at 5 layers of the Qi Condensation realm. The more he ate, The lesser amount of experience points he got. To his surprise, White Fang also had a breakthrough. According to what she said, She is at a peak level of the Core Formation realm. Looks like this method benefited her too, The stronger she is the more happy Robert would feel. Now they are going to steal Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects from others territory, The stronger White Fang is the safer he would be. "Let''s go, We are going to find spices and to make food more delicious." Robert looked at the front and said to White Fang. He also wanted to take this opportunity to get spices to make delicious food, With this White Fang would be satisfied. It''s a win and win situation. [Volume 1 ends here, From now the book will be interesting, the last chapter was a bit tasteless but will try to make each chapter more interesting from now on, and thank you for all the power stones.] Chapter 17 - 17: Should I Take Out Some Carrots For Snacks? At this moment both Robert and White Fang we''re walking cautiously in the forest. The forest was tannin-brown. He looked up and the trees were skyscraper tall, This is very common in this world. Robert thought to himself. He looked ahead and saw few hares were scampering, All of it is normal. But because it''s too normal, Robert became even more alert. This place was far away from White Fangs house, According to her although there are many creatures around her, all of them are very strong. And it''s difficult to steal heaven and earth spiritual objects from them with the current manpower. So she wanted to start with a weaker opponent. Simply put, they are going to bully a weak opponent, And Robert didn''t feel ashamed doing this. But it will take time to reach the location Because no weak creature wants to make its nest near the territory of a strong creature. If they do then it will be the same as inviting them to raid, Telling them to come and rob their belonging. But they have been walking for 1 hour already but they have still not reached the destination. Robert started to feel suspicious, So he asked, "little fang, Are we lost?" He seriously suspected that white fang didn''t remember the direction and they are lost. Because he came into my place 3 times already, the first time he thought that, The around them must be from same species, But on the second time he left a mark on trees. And now he saw that Mark again, This is enough to explain that they are lost. "L-Lost? No, how can I get lost? We will reach there in some time..", White Fang felt panicked, After hearing Robert, She turned her face away and tried to look more confident. Robert felt speechless after hearing her, So they are lost now! He can see that White Fang is trying to hide the fact that they are lost. There is no point trying to blame her now, He needs to find the way back now. Just then White Fang''s ear moved and she dragged Robert into the bush. Robert was surprised seeing this, He looked at White Fang and saw that she pointed her fingers in one direction. Supposedly saying that she sensed someone coming from that direction. Robert felt funny and speechless after seeing this, He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. You are trying to hide a big panda like me in such a small bush? He can be easily spotted here. And even though your body is hidden, Others can see your tail that is left outside. But he didn''t have time to change the location as he heard some movements from the front. They are here! Robert thought to himself, He prepared himself for a battle. Just then he heard some voices, " Big Brother today''s harvest is great." "Yes, Stealing from those stupid pigs is easy, We just need to destroy those weird plants in their territory and they will leave their nest, Without anyone guarding the place." The big brother in the mouth of the first person said this. "Yes, Don''t know why they do it, Rushing out for something that you cannot use for cultivation it''s stupid!" The first voice sneered and said to the big brother. Robert was shocked after hearing their conversation, So Refined that even know to mock others. It must be humans, Robert was excited thinking about this, Even though he is a Panda now, He still has the soul of a human, That''s why he looked forward to seeing humans for the first time, Since coming to this world. The Bushes in front of him moved and Robert tried to calm down, Even if they are human, After seeing him they will try to hunt him. He is no longer human, In their eyes he is prey, So he needs to treat them as enemies. Robert held his breath and waited for them to arrive. He saw two shadows coming out, Then he saw something that made him dumbfounded. It''s not a human! It''s a snake and a rabbit! He felt confused seeing this, Where are the humans? They should have not arrived here right? These two must be wild animals! Yes, That should be it. "Big brother we have arrived." He heard the voice again. He looked around for the owner of the voice and his gaze finally settled on the Rabbit. He felt confused seeing this, This rabbit can speak human language? So refined? Or Is he having hallucinations? And what''s with this combo? Aren''t rabbits and snakes enemies? So how can they talk together so leisurely? "Be careful, We have some uninvited guests here!" This time he saw clearly, It was the snake who spoke this time. Listening to the Snake, He felt surprised again, Uninvited guests? Such a sophisticated language, He even doubted if this Snake is a reincarnation like him. The snake was looking in his direction, Looks like he has been discovered. Robert was not surprised because he already expected this, As long as one is not stupid they can find him. There are two people, Who were surprised after hearing this, One is White Fang. She looked at him and said in a low voice, "Robert looks like that the opponent is very smart, They actually found you, But they have not found me yet, So don''t worry and go out, when you will be in danger, I will come out and save you!" And the other is Rabbit, The rabbit said, "Uninvited guests? Big brother, should I take out some of my carrots for snacks?" Robert felt speechless after hearing both of them, How can they be so stupid? "Stupid, I mean that there are enemies here, Two people over there come out, We know that you are there, If you don''t come out we will consider you as an enemy." The snake scolded the rabbit and said this. Robert moved out with White Fang, Since they have been found him, There is no point hiding here. He looked at White Fang and saw that she had an unbelievable look on her face. "Robert we must be careful, They are very strong, They even found me." White Fang said this with a serious face, She acknowledged that the enemies are strong. Robert didn''t want to say anything now, He felt, it''s a blessing that she can survive for so long. Chapter 18 - 18: Pig Tribe. Robert looked at the snake and rabbit in front of him with interest, wondering what they are going to do next. From the first impression, He felt that the snake is cautious and cunning, And is very smart. At least smarter than a rabbit and White Fang, As for the rabbit, He felt that the rabbit is a silly creature. Even after he heard that there are enemies, He took out some carrots from the hole under the tree, It should be their hideout. He even gave out their hideout in front of enemies, Which is the same as feeling their house. He looked at the snake and saw that snake bared his teeth at the rabbit and kept glaring at the rabbit with anger. But Rabbit didn''t seem to notice this, As he handed out the carrot to White Fang and said, "Have some snacks! it''s tasty" Rabbit emphasised the word tasty, Robert felt speechless seeing this, why don''t you take out some tea too? He felt even more speechless when he saw white fang taking the carrot and started to eat, She didn''t forget to give a compliment, "it''s delicious, But not as delicious as Roberts roasted fish." We are not here for a tour! Robert roared in his mind, Why does everything seem so peaceful? Shouldn''t the atmosphere be tense when enemies met each other in wild? But wait carrot? He looked at the carrot that White Fang was nibbling carefully and was stunned. Because there was a large amount of information, He was not able to process everything smoothly. But now he noticed the carrot in White Fangs hand, He hurriedly took a half-eaten carrot from White Fangs hand and looked carefully. He didn''t care about the White Fangs aggrieved face. He still remembers how to judge the quality of a carrot, Fresh carrots should be firm and crisp, with smooth and unblemished skin. The skin of the carrot in his was the same and Bright-orange colour indicates high carotene content in the carrot. It''s a top-quality carrot! He looked at the Rabbit and asked, "Where do you get this carrot from?" But then he was startled, He knows the name of the carrot from his previous life, But how can the rabbit knew it. He felt the two creatures in front of him are not normal. "We got fro--" The honest Rabbit wanted to tell the source of the carrot directly. But then the snake came in front of him and shouted at the rabbit, "Why are you babbling all of our secrets? Are you stupid!?" After that Snake looked at him with a diligent gaze and said, "From where we got this carrot is none of your business! You have now invaded our territory, so don''t even think about leaving! Don''t underestimate us because of our size, I am at Foundation Realm and the silly rabbit over there is also a Foundation Realm creature, So you have no chance to retaliate against us, Surrender! This is the only choice you have now!" After the snake said this, He released the aura of Foundation Realm to show that his words are true. Rabbit also barred his teeth to show his ferociousness and released the aura with the snake. Robert felt funny after he listened to the snake, Just two of you, foundation realm want to stop us? And make us surrender? But he was surprised, Both of them are Foundation realm Creatures, He can''t judge the strength of the creatures based on their size. He looked at White Fang and said, "Go and teach them a lesson! But don''t hurt them" He didn''t want them to get hurt, They know the location of the carrot and if he heard it clear they were talking about pigs before. He is interested in both of the information. The snake became alert when he heard Robbert, He looked at White Fang cautiously, Ready I attack anytime. Robert saw that White Fang didn''t attack, So he looked at her and saw that she was sulking in the corner. He patted his head, Just for a carrot you are sulking like this? "Okay, Little Fang I am sooty to take your carrot, After I go back I will make something delicious from this carrot." Robert decided to throw a temptation to White Fang. "Really?" White Fang stood up after hearing Robert and looked at him expectantly. "Of course, Have I ever lied to you?" "Okay then, Leave them to me!" White Fang happily agreed and looked at the snake and rabbit duo. The snake had a bad feeling when he saw this, he felt that something was not right. ... After a while, Robert stood in front of Rabbit and snake, their whole body was covered with dirt. White Fang showed them good hospitality, And both of them surrendered. No way, who told them to have such bad luck, To meet a Core Formation realm creature today. Just as White Fang released her aura, They surrendered directly. The strong rule the weak, This is the law of the wild. Since they have met the strong, They should directly surrender, At least they can be alive. But White Fang felt dissatisfied because there was no fun, So she fought with both of them. But she followed Roberts instructions and didn''t hurt them. The snake felt aggrieved, They surrendered so why do they beat them? But he could not say anything, At least they are alive. Seeing them obedient Robert was satisfied, He then asked them about the carrots and pigs that they were talking about. Since they have surrendered there is no point in hiding it so the snake told him all the details. It turns out that some distance from this place, there is a Pig tribe. A lot of pigs live there, It''s their territory they got this carrot from their den. According to the snake, In the territory of the pig, there are many weird plants, Which does not taste good. But pigs guard them very seriously, Like a precious object, If someone tries to steal or damage those plants, the Entire tribe would move out to attack. They used this tactic, He wreaked havoc to attract the attention of pigs and rabbits would go there to steal in their den. And escape by drilling the hole in the ground. They have been stealing like this for some time. They have become regular visitors of the pig tribe now. They found the carrot inside, There are many weird plants kike this inside. But they cannot take them out in a short time, So they can only steal little by little. Carrot is one of the things, They always steal, Not because of anything but because the rabbit likes it. Every time, He goes inside the den to steal, he will take out carrots for himself. Rabbits love carrots, Robert knows this. His eyes brightened after he finished listing to the Rabbit, Looks like he finally found a target with a treasure chest. Chapter 19 - 19: They Said And You Believed It? After Robert heard all of this he fell into deep thought, He came out with White Fang to find Heaven and Earth spiritual Objects. But now when he obtained this information from slither, He was hesitating whether to go there or not. By the way, When asking for information he also asked the name of the duo. The name of the snake slither, and the name of the rabbit is a snowball. Both of them named each other. According to slither, Inside the den of the pigs there are many weird plants like carrots. And in the den, there are Heaven and Earth Objects too. They stole them from the pigs but instead of storing them, they do it to increase their strength like other creatures. And he also got interesting information from Slither, Both of them are not at Foundation Realm, They have a Qi Realm Cultivation base. When they encounter strong enemies that they can not defeat, They pretend to be foundation realm creatures. But Roberts remembers that the aura of the Foundation realm was released by them, If they''re not at the foundation realm, So How can they release the aura? Robert got the answer to this question from slither. Both slither and snowball have lived together since childhood, When slither hatched out from the egg, The first person he saw was snowball the silly rabbit. Since then they have been living together, Both of them go hunting for food together. One day when both of them were looking for food in the surroundings, Snowball found two cores of foundation realm creatures. So whenever they encounter any stronger enemy they will release the aura stored inside the core to scare them. Robert was surprised to hear this story, No wonder they have been living together in harmony Because they knew each other since birth. And this explains why there was no system warning when both of them were near him. They are not foundation realm creatures so why would the system give a warning? Robert was very interested in this core that slithers said, She asked, "Can you show me the core for a moment? I want to see how it looks like!" Slither was startled when he heard this and his face became alert, This core is their Life-Saving treasure so how is he willing to give it to others so easily? He looked for the snowball. He wanted to call him to stand with him but he saw that the snowball was playing with White Fang. He almost fainted when he saw this, She is a Core Formation Realm creature. How can you play with her? If she wants to kill you it will not take a minute! Robert saw that slither became alert and said, "Don''t worry, I will not take your core, I just wanted to take a look!" Slither hesitated when he heard this, In the end, he reluctantly gave Robert the core. Robert looked at the core in his hand, The core is of the size of a fingernail, It''s crystal clear, Its appearance is similar to a crystal ball of mini size, Robert felt the energy coming from the core. Feeling this Robert has an idea in his mind, but he wanted to ask the system for confirmation, "System, Can I digest this Core?" He wanted to absorb this core and convert the energy into experience points. "No, the Host cannot absorb the spiritual energy inside the spiritual core presently. You should have at least the cultivation base of the Formation realm before you can absorb the spiritual core. The spiritual core appears inside the spiritual creatures when they are about to break through the core formation realm. The spiritual core in the host''s hand is incomplete. It means that the creature was at the Peak of Formation Realm but was not able to make a breakthrough into the core formation realm. Inside the spiritual core is the spiritual energy of the peak foundation realm creature, If you try to absorb it now you will explode for sure. " The Systems answer made him give up on the plan to absorb the core. He can only absorb the core after he is at the foundation realm. Robert gave the core back to the slither and asked him seriously, "Slither, Do you want to join us?" He wanted to invite slither and Snowball to their team, It''s lonely with just him and White Fang. If both of them join then, The number of people will increase. He didn''t invite them without any consideration, He felt that both of them are worth the trust, He saw this when Slither gave him the core. The main reason slither gave him the core is because the snowball was with White Fang, He was worried about the snowball that''s why he decided to give the core to Robert. Robert felt moved when he saw this, He is willing to give out his treasure because he is worried about his friend. That''s the main reason why he wanted to invite them, He never considered their strength. What they want now is trustworthy friends, not strong bodyguards. Robert saw the hesitation on Slither''s face, "You know that she is at the peak of the core formation realm. With her, our safety is pretty much guaranteed!" What is the most important thing in the forest? Food? Water? No, It''s to be safe! He knew the most important thing is safety, That''s why he decided to say this! Sure enough! Slither was moved when he heard this. Yes, With the protection of White Fang their safety is guaranteed as long as they do not provoke those with the stronger strength. White Fang heard Robert, And she felt happy inside, The more people the better, She always wanted to make new friends. "Yes, Don''t worry about safety, I can protect you! Not only that, Robert can make delicious food, Which is more delicious than the carrot." She wanted to help Robert, So she stood up and said this. Nice Assist! Robert gave thumbs-up to White Fang, They just needed a final push and White Fang gave that! "More delicious than carrots? Are you telling the truth?" Snow was the first one to react and asked with disbelief. "Of course it''s true, Why would I lie to you?" White Fang patted her chest and said confidently. "Big brother let''s go with them, We can eat delicious food every day!" Snowball said to slither, He was tempted by the delicious food that White Fang was talking about. Robert and White Fang we''re both delighted after listening to snowball. Now half of the work is done, Now only Slither is remaining, Three of them looked at Slither expectantly. Slither was speechless after hearing snowball, They said and you believed without any proof or evidence? How can you be so naive! Nevertheless, He is tempted to hear that there is delicious food. He has gotten tired of eating carrots. Imagine a Snake-like him eating carrots every day for food. Every time they go to the pigs to steal the food, The silly rabbit always brings the carrot. Although it''s Snowball''s favourite food, he never felt that it was delicious. And he cannot give the job of attracting the pigs to Snowball. He was afraid that the silly rabbit would be killed by the pigs. He looked up and saw that three of them were looking at him with expectation. He hesitated for a moment and said, "If what you said is true then we agree to join you. If you are telling a lie then we will leave immediately!" White Fang and snowball cheered after hearing Slither, Robert also felt happy after hearing this. Now there are four members in the team. [Today''s chapter, It''s a long one with 1,500 words, now there are four characters in the novel. If you find any spelling mistakes or typos then comment on that section. ] Chapter 20 - 20: Found Mushroom. Now that there are two more members in the team, Robert and the other set off to the place where the pig lives. It''s afternoon, He wanted to reach White Fang home before night. So they only have a few hours to collect the resources. Robert looked around when he walked, He wanted to find some plants or vegetables for cooking. They are now inside a dense forest, there is a good chance that he could find something. Others saw that Robert kept looking under the tree or other places and we''re confused. "Robert, What are you doing?" White Fang asked and the other two also looked at him curiously. "As I said before setting off, I am looking to find somethings for cooking, In a forest like this there is a great chance to find wild vegetables or other spices for cooking." Robert looked around and answer White Fang. White Fang and others looked at each other with confusion, Find something edible here? Robert around and saw that the snow has already been melted in this forest, The weather here is weird too. If he goes according to the logic of the previous world, After the winter it should be spring season. But he knew the logic itself is bullshit, here Winter only lasted for one day. But if it''s spring then there should be a lot of vegetation in the forest. He just needs to find them. Just as he was looking around he found something under the tree in front of him. It''s mushroom! As for what types of mushroom, it is he has to look at it for identification, He said toward the mushroom and looked at its appearance closely, "It''s Oyster Mushroom!" The moment he looked at the mushroom, The name came to his mind. Oyster Mushroom is a common edible known for its oyster-shaped cap. One of the first things you should look for when trying to identify this mushroom is the presence of decurrent gills. There were recurrent gills present in this mushroom, Robert was delighted after seeing this. White Fang and others arrived near Robert and saw him picking weird looking plants. "Robert... what is this?" Slither asked with confusion, it''s not only him who was confused, Snowball and White Fang were confused too. "This is a mushroom you can eat it, This mushroom is called as Oyster mushroom, it''s Delicate and tender, it can be cooked quickly and are perfect for quick stir-fries dishes and to make a simple soup. In short, it''s very delicious." Robert explained about the mushroom but saw that they were still confused, So he just concluded that they are very delicious. Three of their eyes brightened after they heard Robert, As long as it''s delicious it''s fine with them. White Fang gulped after she finished listening to Robert, She was impatient to try it, "Robert let''s cook it now!" Robert rolled his eyes and said, "We have other things to do now, Let''s finish it and we will eat food at night!" Robert didn''t give her a chance to speak and moved forward leaving White Fang who was standing there stomping her feet in annoyance. Slither felt that his knowledge is refreshed, He thought that White Fang is the boss of the group but now it''s doesn''t seem like it. It''s Robert whose decision is final, Just now he saw this. He wanted to tell this information to Snowball but when he looked around he saw that Snowball has disappeared. Just as he wanted to tell White Fang about this he heard a snowball voice, "Big Brother Robert can we eat this too?" When he looked in the direction of the voice, He saw that Snowball was sitting under a tree waving his hands toward Robert. Robert was startled after hearing the call, He looked at the snowball and walked toward him at a fast pace. When he arrive dear Snowball he a mushroom that made him exclaim in surprise, "Porcini Mushrooms!" "You did a good job Little snow, It''s a great material for cooking it''s called porcini mushroom, It has a meaty texture and has intense mushroom flavour, It tastes great after grilling it boiling!" Robert picked up the mushroom and stored it inside the leather bag made from the python skin before. Inside there are two types of mushrooms now. He petted Snowball head and praised him for being so observant, And Snowball showed a happy expression on his face and enjoyed Roberts petting. He looked at Slither with expectation, He wants praise from Slither too. Slither arrived near Snowball and petted his head with his tail, Just like Robert did and said, "Good job snowy." White Fang felt annoyed after seeing this scene, So she started to look around to find something so that she would be praised too. She looked around the forest and shouted at Robert, "Robert can this be eaten too?" Robert heard White Fang and looked in her direction and when he saw the place where is pointing to he was speechless, "it''s just some wild weed, It cannot be eaten!" "What about this?" "It''s just some grass!" Robert had a black line on his forehead. "What about this?" Robert heard White Fangs call again and looked in her location. "It''s Morel Mushrooms! Little Fang you did a good job!" Robert arrived near White fang and picked up the mushrooms and patted her head and didn''t forget to praise her. Slither imitated Robert and patted her head too. White Fang looked at snowball triumphantly, As if saying that she won the competition. Snowball saw her look and saw her being praised by Slither and Robert, So she started to put more effort into the finding. White Fang saw snowball looking around to find something and felt anxious, So she started to put more effort too. "Big Brother Robert! Can this be eaten too?" "Robert, Can this be eaten too?" "Big Brother Robert come here, I found something similar¡­" "Robert come here¡­" ¡­. Robert and Slither looked at White Fang and Snowball who were competing with each other for praise. "Your plan worked well, They are putting a lot of effort into this!" Slither said to Robert. "Without your cooperation, I would not have accomplished this plan. You did a good job." "I just followed your plan, It''s nothing great!" "Don''t be modest, You did a good job but from next time say a few more words of encouragement when praising White Fang, Tell her something like, You are the best or something then it will be more effective on her." "Hmm, Okay, I will do that. You can rub snowball ears while praising it''s very effective!" "That''s great I will do that next time!" Both Robert and Slither looked at each other with a smile on their face. If someone heard their conversation, They would feel that they are discussing how to exploit two children and make them work even harder without giving them a salary. [Bonus chapter for 40 power stones. You can exchange chapters for power stones, If power stone reaches 50 I will release 1 more chapter. I want to eat mushrooms after writing this chapter, Poor White Fang and Snowball, They have to do free labour.] Chapter 21 - 21: Have You Never Seen A Panda Eating Rock? After an hour Robbert hurriedly stopped the two-child workers. He has already collected so many mushrooms that his bag is already been packed full of different types of mushrooms. He has another leather bag but he want to keep it empty for Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects. And they have to reach the place where boars live. It''s already afternoon they have to go home till night. So it''s better to stop right now, After he told his decision everyone agreed and with Slither in the front, they started to move toward the location where boars live. According to Slither, the place is nearby and it will only take few minutes to reach there. Just as they moved forward Slither suddenly said, "Hide in the bush! fast." After he said this he moved inside the bush nearby, Robert and others hurriedly followed him without asking any questions. This is what they have agreed before, If someone finds danger he has to tell others to hide and others will follow his command without asking any question. In times of danger instead of asking questions, it''s better to protect themselves. This rule is specially made for two silly creatures in their team. As they were inside the bush they looked in the direction where Slither was looking. Just then they saw a boar appeared ten meters away from the place where they are hiding. It is a black-skinned wild boar with big tusks that appeared there. The boar sniffed around for a while as if trying to smell something but in the end, it did not found anything and left the place. "That was close, That boar almost found us. It was good that we reacted quickly" Slither sighed a breath of relief as he saw the boar leaving. "Big Brother you did a good job!" Snowball took this opportunity to pat slithers head, He felt that big brother would be happy after been praised. Slither has black lines on his forehead as he felt snowballs hand on top of his head, He removed snowballs hand with his tail and said, "Go away I do not have time to play with you." Do you think I am silly like you? To get happy with just a pat on the head? Snowball was aggrieved after hearing Slither so he got in the corner and sat alone. "What is there to be afraid of I can kill a boar-like that easily." White Fang snorted and stuck out her chest proudly. "Don''t be silly! After killing that boar you will alert other boars nearby and we will be besieged by them. The scariest thing about boars is not their strength but their numbers. If they got together and attacked us we will have no chance against them." Robert scolded White Fang, It''s the most stupid thing to do while facing boars. According to slither almost 60 to 70 boars are living near and most of their cultivation. base it at peak of Qi Condensation realm some of them are even at Foundation realm. If all of them attack together then death is the only result. Even with the help of White Fang. White Fang after Robert scolded her, ran to Snowball side to express her grievances. Seeing the two of them sitting there Robert shook his head helplessly, These two living treasures. "So, Have we reached the place?" Robert asked seriously. "Yes, we are near the place," Slither replied white he looked around continued to scan the surrounding. "So then let''s discuss the plan for our next operation..." Robert was feeling very excited now, He felt like he is playing a survival game with his friends. But they needed a full proof plan So that no one will be injured, So both of them started to discuss the plan, As for White Fang and Snowball? They are on the side playing, It''s Fine as long as they do not cause trouble. ... At this time Robert, White Fang and Snowball we''re hiding in the bushes near a cave. The cave in front of them is the den of all the boars living here. According to the plan made by Slither, One person will need to attract the attention of all the boars here and the other three will go inside the cave to loot all the resources. Robert did not have confidence in this plan because Slither and Snowball already used this plan many times. So no matter how stupid the boars are, they will not fall for the same trap again. But Slither guaranteed that the plan would work because there are plants near their den that they consider precious, So As long as there is movement in that area all the Boars will be attracted and there will be no one inside the den. Hearing this Robert decided to believe him. But he was curious about the plant that Slither was talking about. Now there is a question, Whi would attract the boars? it''s a risky job as the whole tribe of boars will be concentrated on you. There will be at least 60 to 70 boars that will try to attack. It was slither who volunteered to take the of attracting the Boars. According to him, he knows the terrain so he can easily avoid encirclement. And he has played this role many times before when he came with Snowball. So their job is to collect all the resources inside the den. And they should only collect Heaven and Earth treasures because they do not lack food right now, What they lack is Strength. After that, they arrived here and waited for slither to start his role. Just then he heard a voice from west, it is the same direction where Slither was going to attract the Boars. After that, there were several Roars and the ground started to tremble in front of Roberts horrified eyes a group of boars consisting of around 80 boars moved out of the cave and headed toward the west. Robert felt worried about Slither after seeing the number of boars but he did not let this opportunity slip away so he said to White Fang and Snowball, "Let''s go inside." After he said this he sneaked inside the cave carefully without making any sound, Who knows if there are more boars inside. This time Snowball took the lead because only he knew the location where all the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects are located. After walking for two minutes, three of them reached the storage place and saw materials piled in one place. "System Prompt: Illusion Flower detected..." "System Prompt: Blooming moonflower detected.." "System Prompt: Frost hemp leaf...." ... Rows of system prompt appeared in front of him, Hearing all these prompts Robert was dumbstruck on the spot. Robert knew that System only gives prompt when there is Heaven and Earth Objects near him So many Heaven and Earth spiritual objects are here in front of him... Robert felt his throat dry when he thought of this but it''s not time to marvel. He said to White Fang and Snowball, "Take all the Heaven and Earth Spiritual objects that are useful to you, We have limited space so choose carefully." As he said that he gave two of the leather bag and started to look for Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects useful to him. There was limited time, So everyone filled their bag quickly. Only after the bag was full that Robert stopped. He looked up and saw that White Fang and Snowball were filling their bags and stuffing their mouths with Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects at the same time. He was stunned to see this. "Why are you eating it now?" He asked with confusion. "why? because our stomach is empty too." White Fang said as it is a matter of fact. "And with this our strength can increase too," Snowball added white stuffing another heaven and Earth spiritual object in his month. Robert,"..." He was stunned hearing them but felt that they are right, Time is limited it''s better to eat it rather than leaving it here. Damn, how could I forget to do this? Among the three of us, I have the largest stomach. He scolded himself stupid for not realising it before. He looked around and saw that almost all the Heaven and Earth Spiritual herbs were consumed by White Fang and Snowball. There were not many herbs left. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a pile of Spiritual materials like Molepic grain, Magpo Rock, there were even Magma Jade. All of this is used to make weapons. White Fang and Snowball cannot digest it so they never touched it. Robert gritted his teeth and decide to be cruel and in the horrified gazes of White Fang and Snowball, he started stuffing different kinds of spiritual rocks in his mouth. White Fang and Snowball forgot to chew the Spiritual herbs in their mouth and looked at Robert with horror. "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a Panda eating rock? Finish eating spiritual herbs otherwise, I will eat it on your behalf." Robert saw that they were looking at him. So he rolled his eyes and shouted. White Fang and Snowball were in a hurry after hearing Robert and resumed eating Spiritual herbs but their gaze never left Robert who was stuffing minerals. [Do support my other book, Virtual Reality: Brushing up favourability or you can just search VRBUF, It''s for the competition so support is appreciated.] Chapter 22 - 22: How Come We Are So Lucky? "Robert that materials are used to make Spiritual Weapons right? Are going to make a weapon?" Snowball asked curiously when there was nothing left for spiritual herbs. Robert who was done stuffing all the materials in the stomach heard snowball he rolled his eyes and said, "Yes, Tomorrow I will shit weapons!" Seriously, don''t think he is enjoying eating all these materials. All of these rocks and jade has horrible taste. He felt like experiencing two opposite tastes at the same time. It''s the same as eating Goldfish crackers and milk as a breakfast cereal, pasta with brown sugar or Peanut butter and jelly on jalapeno cheese bread. [Imagine the weirdest food combo. it tastes like that. For me, the weirdest food combo is Maggie(Noodles) with Sweet biscuits or rice with banana. Not that I have eaten it but I have seen people eating this.] He even felt that paper have better taste than this, If not for the circumstances he would never eat something like this. He swore that he would never eat something like this in his life. (AN: lol I will make him eat again in future) "Seriously? Then can you make one for me too?" Snowball cheered and asked Robert with expectation. "Yeah sure," Robert replied nonchalantly, If he can produce one he will give it to Snowball. He finished eating all the forging materials and now it''s time to leave. "Yah! Robert, you are the best." Snowball cheered and praised Robert. It was strange that White Fang did not ask for weapons this time. But she kept looking at Robert''s stomach strangely and appeared thoughtful. Robert rolled his eyes after hearing Snowball praise. He looked at the leather bag that was filled with Spiritual Herbs and said to White Fang and Snowball, "Let''s go, We should leave now. It will be bad if those Boar come back." Snowball and White Fang also picked up their Leather bag and started to move outside. Snowball lead the way and Robert and White Fang followed him closely. After they were at the entrance of the cave, They felt that the ground was shaking. Roberts face changed quickly and said to others, "Escape! Boars are back." Three of them started running. Robert ran with all his strength, He looked behind and saw that Snowball was lagging she he picked him up and placed on his shoulder. He heard the roars behind him. The boars should have returned already. They should have found out that someone tress passed their territory. "Robert that not fair I also want to sit on you." White Fang pouted when she saw Robert carrying Snowball. She felt Robert is favouring Snowball. So she also jumped on his back. Robert almost staggered after White Fang jumped on him. Why are you acting like a child? Now is not the time to play around. But he didn''t bother to scold her right now. He ran toward the location which was agreed with Slither. After the operation is completed they would meet at the agreed place, Slither should also be heading to that place too. Robert thought to himself. After 5 minutes of running, they finally reached the agreed location and Robert saw Slither waiting for them. Seeing them Slither hurriedly moved and asked excitedly, "What did you find? Show me" Seeing Slither safe and sound Robert felt relieved, He picked up the troublemakers on his back and threw them aside then he started showing slithers the spoils he obtained this time. "Bad Robert throwing me like this." White Fang got up from the ground face covered with dirt. Snowball also go to up and shook his body to remove the dirt on his fur. Slither only place at White Fang and Snowball and he looked toward Robert excitedly. "This is Jade Gordonia..." "This is Passionflower..." "This is Begonia..." ..... Although Robert did not know the uses of the Heaven and Earth herbs he still remembers the name of the herb. So he started listing the makes of all the herbs. Slither was excited to see so many Heaven and Earth treasures together. He felt he can reach the Peak of Qi Condensation realm after using all the herbs present on the front of him. Just as Robert was talking the ground started to tremble and he heard a roar from a distance. His face changed after hearing the roar. "Warning! A Peak Core Formation Spiritual Creature is approaching host at a fast speed! It is recommended to escape as soon as possible." "Warning! A Peak Core Formation Spiritual Creature is..." "Warning! A Peak Core Formation Spiritual..." .. Robert heard the prompts and felt that''s it''s bad, He hurriedly picked up all the herbs and said to others, "Escape it''s a peak core formation realm creature. Don''t ask questions now and do as I said." Robert picked up the snowball and started escaping in the direction opposite the roar. Although White Fang can fight against the opponent with the same level. It''s not a good idea to engage in a duel in the middle of the forest. Others did not dare to waste time now and followed Robert to escape. Both slither and Snowball can feel their body trembling after hearing the roar. This means one thing that the opponent is very strong. As they were escaping the ground behind them was still trembling and they hear an angry roar from behind. To make the situation even worse. Robert heard another system prompt. "Warning! Two Peak Core Formation Spiritual Creature is approaching host at a fast speed! It is recommended to escape as soon as possible." "Warning! Two Peak Core Formation Spiritual..." "Warning! Two peak Core Formation Spiritual..." Robert felt that his leg is weak after hearing this prompt, One was enough for them to run for life and now another one joined the fray? Now come we are so lucky to meet two big guys at the same time? Another big guy came from the direction where they trying to escape. The two big guys were near them.. Left with no choice Robert can only take desperate measures. Chapter 23 - 23: Fight With Boar(Part 1) Robert is anxious after seeing that there are Two peak core formation realm creatures near them. He did not have enough time to escape from this place. Hearing Roars getting closer and closer Robert clenched his teeth and decided to gamble. "Climb on the tree, There are two Peak Core formation Realm creatures near us," Robert said to White Fang, while he picked up snowball and Slither and climbed on the tree. He did not know if a rabbit and snake could climb a big tree alone. That''s why he picked them up. Slither and Snowball knew the seriousness of the situation that''s why they kept quiet. White Fang followed Robert and climbed up on the tree. After they were on the top of the tree they looked down nervously. Anxiety was written on everyone''s face as they looked down. Even White Fang, who is the strongest among them, looked nervous as if she was going to face a big enemy. The roars were getting closer and finally, they saw the creature that was chasing them. It''s a boar. And it''s not any normal boar. The Boar is three times bigger than Robert. And it has awkwardly horizontal horns. If the boar dashed then it could create a sieve on the opponent''s body. Robert gulped seeing the sharp horizontal horns. This boar is not an opponent that they could fight even with White Fang. There is a good chance that she would be injured after fighting the boar. When the boar arrived it started sniffing around trying to find something. In the end, the boar looked toward the tree where Robert and Others were hiding. Their heart reached their throat when they saw this, White Fang clenched her teeth and said, "I will fight with this boar to buy time. Three of you use that time to escape." "No, I have the fastest speed here and I know about the surroundings too. So I will attract the attention of the boar. Two of you take Snowball and escape." Hearing White Fang, Slither was first to react. He wanted to attract the attention of boar and buy time for others. With the strength of White Fang, three of them can escape easily without any hindrance. Slither saw that Snowball wanted to say something so he glared at him and said, "Shut up and escape with Robert and White Fang." Snowball''s eyes were filled with tears when he heard Slither. "Both of you are just noobs. Do you think you have a chance against that guy? Or do you have greater speed than the core formation Realm? You will just send yourself to death by fighting that boar." When Robert heard them being emotional all of a sudden and scolded them unceremoniously. "And our situation is not so desperate that you started an emotional drama." He looked in the opposite direction nervously as he was waiting for another creature to arrive and join the arena. The other three were confused hearing Robert, What does he mean? Finally, from the opposite direction, another creature enters the arena. It''s a three-meter long gorilla with silver hair covering his body. Currently, his eyes were red and kept looking around to find something. Finally, his gaze landed on the boar that was walking toward Robert and the other three. The Gorilla started beating his chest and roared at the Boar. Seeing this Robert breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like he was right. He decided to hide in the tree because he felt that as soon as these two big guys saw each other they would start fighting. It''s natural for big animals to fight each other if they saw someone invade their territory. "He said ''Hey you fat pig, What are you doing in my territory?''." Boar heard the roar and looked in the direction of a gorilla. Realizing the threat from the gorilla, the boar looked at the gorilla cautiously. As if Knowing what the gorilla said, the Boar snarled in response. "The Boar said ''What I am doing is none of your damn concern! you stupid monkey''." Robert nodded hearing this then he was startled. Who is translating now? He looked at the side and saw it was White Fang was commenting. He was speechless after seeing this, Weren''t you nervous? Then How come you are in the mood for translation? He looked at Slither and Snowball. They were looking down curiously. As if they are waiting for a good show. But he sighed a relief seeing this, At least they are not desperate now. They would not do anything stupid. ''Roar'' "Okay, stupid pig you successfully angered me! I will kill you today." ''Snarl'' "Come one, Who is afraid of a stupid monkey like you?" After that, there was no translation as the boar attacked the gorilla with its horn. The silver gorilla was not afraid of Boar horns as it showed his dexterity by jumping from one tree to another and avoiding Boars attack successfully. After that, it jumped on the back of the boar and started attacking with his rock-like fist. Every time the punch landed Robert heard a sound similar to a drum beating. He broke in a cold sweat hearing the sound of the drum. That Gorilla is more dangerous than the boar. He was even more alarmed after seeing no injury on the back of the boar. Only some fur was removed from the area where the punch landed. This defence is simply abnormal. He looked at the big guys fighting below and then at White Fang who was hiding with them and sighed. Are they truly at the same level? Why does he feel that their strength are worlds apart? To shake off the Gorilla from his back, Boar started to roll on the ground. And because it was too sudden that Gorilla was not able to react and got slammed onto the tree by Boar. The boar took this opportunity to make a distance between them. Gorilla slowly stood up from the ground and looked at Boar with an angry face. It raised the long hand and started beating the chest slowly. Roberts'' heart trembled each time when Gorilla beat his chest. He looked and saw that others were making an uncomfortable face too. It should be a sound-based attack. In response, Boar also started to stomp the ground and pointed his spear-like horns toward Gorilla. Three of them didn''t dare to make any noise while watching the fight below. It has reached its peak already. They are going to release their big moves now. Robert thought to himself while looking down. Finally, the boar charged at the gorilla while pointing its spear forward. Gorilla also jumped high and dived toward the boar. Roberts''s heart reached the throat, this move will determine the outcome. He hoped that the Gorilla could win because the boars'' defence was too abnormal. But sadly his wish was not going to be fulfilled. When Gorilla was in mid-air Boar raised his head and swung his horns at the Gorilla. And the gorilla was not able to evade the attack because there was no room for manoeuvre in mid-air. And was seriously injured and there were two extra holes in his body. But the injured beast is most dangerous. The gorilla''s eyes were red after being injured, so it attacked the boar madly without any care for defence. In one of the attacks, his punch jabbed the eyes of the boar. Which made the boar scream in pain. After that Attack, the Gorilla seems to have exhausted all of his strength and fell on the ground. Boar took this chance to stomp on the gorilla body which made a bloody mess. Robert almost vomited seeing the bloody scene. But he did not have time right now. Now the Gorilla is dead the Boar will most likely come in their direction. Sure enough, after Boar stomped a few more times it looked at the tree where Robert and others were hiding. "Looks like we have to fight in the end," Robert said to others as he looked at the boar coming in their direction. [What do you think of this chapter? It''s not a filler chapter. Before I just wanted to sum up the battle with three lines. like ''Boar and gorilla fought for 2 minutes and Boar won in the end''. But I felt doing this is not good so I tried to describe the fight. I know that i am not good at it describing???? but I still tried. If you think that doing this is not good then tell me.] Chapter 24 - 24: Fight With Boar(Final) Just as Robert was thinking deeply, He showed a surprised expression and then smiled lightly. Robert looked at the other three and said, "Here is the plan, Follow it and we can kill the boar¡­" ¡­. Boar was unstable as he walked toward the tree where Robert and others were hiding. The last attack of the gorilla caused too much damage to him. He has lost his left eye and his vision is now limited to the right eye. But it''s enough to kill those pests that invaded his territory again and again. Just then he felt movements from the top of the tree and a figure crashed on the ground and rolled several times. He looked at the figure with bloodied eyes and saw a fat creature covered with black and white fur. Seeing this figure the boar become angry. If not for this pest he would not have to fight the gorilla and would not have lost his left eye. It was Robert who fell from the tree, his face was filled with pain, he tried to stand firmly on the ground. He looked at the bloodthirsty boar in front of him and said with a stiff smile, "Hey brother pig, how are you?" Boar roared in response and he stomped the ground with his hoofs, building up the momentum to attack Robert. Cold sweat appeared on Robert''s forehead as he saw Boar pointing his spear-like horns at him. He is having some difficulty moving right now because his body is filled with pain. "Hey don''t be aggressive, I am here to talk!" Robert tried to buy some time so that his pain could disappear. He backed away from the tree and tried to attract the attention of the boar. Boar gaze remained fixed at Robert and it started to advance toward his direction. Robert was relieved to see boar ignoring the tree and moving toward him and not rushing to attack. His pain was almost gone now. He tried to maintain some distance between him and the boar. Seeing that Robert kept backing away. Boar became irritated he wanted to settle this quickly and tend his wound. It roared and charged at Robert like a mad bull. Robert was not panicked seeing this and waited on the same spot waiting for the boar to arrive near him. Boar became even more ferocious seeing Robert frozen on the place. He wanted to kill this pest in one blow. When the boar was just one meter away Robert moved on the left side, Which is a blind spot for the boar and avoided the attack successfully. Boar became a little wobbly after losing the target from his field of vision, he had charged out with all of his strength intending to kill him in one blow and now the target is gone? On this attack his momentum has reached the peak, So he cannot stop. Boar turned his head sideways on the left to find Robert but after looking around he can''t spot the fat pest. Just as he was puzzled, from the corner of his eyes it saw Robert attacking him from the right. His eyes flashed with human-like disdain, Do you think you can injure me? With just your puny strength? Robert punched at boar. At the moment white light kept accumulating around his fist coating it with white brilliance but the brilliance kept shrinking from the diameter of 10 centimetres, it shrinks to 5 centimetres. "White Blow" Robert shouted excitedly and punched at Boars Face, This is the new talent he unlocked after evolving once again. Yes! He evolved. Although the process was not pleasant he did it. But he didn''t think too much about it and focused on the battle in front of him. Just when the punch was few centimetres away from the face, The boar pupil shrank to the size of a needle. He wanted to avoid this attack but it was too late. The punch landed in his face, The boar felt his vision dark and both of his right legs were lifted from the ground. Boar lost his footing. He lost the vision for a second and then recovered from the shock. There were some bloodstains on the spot where Robert punched but it was just a skin injury. The Boar looked at Robert with a rapacious gaze, He wanted to kill this pest now. He tried to regain his footing. But how could Robert give him this chance? He shouted, "Slither! Snowball! it''s your turn now." From behind two shadows popped out and moved toward the Boar, It''s Slither and Snowball. Slithers tail flickered with silver light as it keep charging at the boar. Snowballs head was covered with blue energy it looked like he is wearing a helmet. When they were close to the boar they jumped together and slammed in the left of the boar causing it to fall sideways and exposing the belly. Seeing the exposed belly in front of him Robert shouted, "Little Fang use your strongest attack now." White Fang was already in midair when Robert said this, This time her appearance was completely different from the past. Her silver hair became 5 feet tall and was shining like stars. And in her eyes, a silver vertical like emerged. Her nails looked just as sharp as boars tusks. Robert was absentminded seeing this form. This is new to him. If her previous appearance was cute and fluffy then this appearance gave her a majestic feeling. Just then White Fang disappeared and only silver specks remained in the air. He looked down and saw that her nails has already pierced the belly of the boar. But she did not stop and continue to slash on the same spot, not giving the boar any chance to recover. Silver light flickered around her while she continues to attack the boar. Not bad! she learned her lesson from the last battle. Robert inwardly nodded. It''s good that she is making progress. But He was not able to take his eyes away from her, Her attacks were like sword dance, Filled with dignity and beauty. It''s mesmerising. Snowball and Slither felt the same their eyes were glued at White Fang. Just when the atmosphere reached its peak, White Fang opened her mouth. "Robert, I and amazing right?" White Fang said with a complacent smile. And here we go, the atmosphere is destroyed. Why do you have to open your mouth? "Yeah, yeah you are the best now come down the boar is already dead." Robert waved his hand and said nonchalantly. "You are being perfunctory again." White Fang pouted and complained. "Let''s go now, The movement here was too big, Others creatures will be attracted here." Robert paid no attention to White Fangs complaint and said to Slither and Snowball. He picked up the huge boar from the ground and walked away. "Hey don''t ignore me, I worked hard this time." White Fang stomped annoyingly seeing Robert ignoring her and chased him with anger. Slither and Snowball looked at each other helplessly and followed them. But both of them had smiles on their face. [Today''s chapter! I tried to improve fighting scenes a bit. The chapter was released late because I was busy the whole morning and only became free in the evening. Most likely there will be no updates for other books but I will try pulling an all-nighter. See if I could write for other books. Comment if you find any typos, I have not read it and posted it directly.] Chapter 25 - 25: New Character Panel. Robert was tired of carrying the boar and his hands were painful too so he gave this job to White Fang. Because the Slither and snowball cannot lift the heavy boar. Slither tried to lift the boar, Saying that he is strong but in the end, he was crushed on the ground because of the weight. Therefore only White Fang can lift the heavy boar. So it''s her job now and she did not complain about this. This time Robert sat on top of the boar as revenge. He gave the excuse that he wanted to have some rest. As Robert had some free time he opened up the System panel to look at his new talent carefully. Host: Robert Evolution Points: 0/100 (Every time points reach the limit you will have evolution direction.) Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Low-Level Spiritual Creature] Energy Points: 10(Restriction: Maximum Storage Limit 50) System Synthesis(Available): 1) Awakening potion(Material Acquired: 0/20) 2) Locked(Requires Higher Level) Innate Talent: 1)''Hell Furnace''(Auxiliary): All the Objects can be digested within the ''Hell Furnace'', And 70¨G Of the energy can be converted: 1- Evolution Points. (Restriction: Only 60¨G of energy can be converted into Evolution points due to the low level of the host) 2-Experience points. (Restriction: Only 30¨G of energy can be converted into Experience points due to the low level of the host) 3-Currently Locked! 2)White Blow(Attack): Converge Spiritual Energy at one point and release it in the form of a Spiritual Bomb. (Recommended to converge 5% of Total Spiritual Energy reserve) 3) Empty(One chance remaining to get a new Talent) Cultivation Realm: 10th level of Qi Condensation Realm(0/1000) ¡­.. Robert was not surprised to see his Cultivation Climb up to level 10 of Qi Condensation Realm because when they were fleeing from the boar tribe system gave prompts many times saying that ''Energy Converted Successfully. At that time he converted the energy available into Experience points and raised his cultivation level. This was his plan from the beginning. He wanted to evolve for a second time. After reaching 10 Level Of Qi Condensation he didn''t continue to raise his cultivation but converted it into evolution points. Thinking about this he was relieved that he made this decision otherwise it will be tough to beat the boar. And how did they best the boar? Their plan was short and simple. At that time he suggested using a decoy plan. He will attract the attention of the boar and try to topple the boar to expose his belly. As It was no use attacking at other places because it has an astonishing defence. The belly is the only part where the defence is not strong. The eyes are one of the weakest points but the boar has already suffered so it will be on high alert to prevent a similar attack on his eyes. After he will topple the boar White Fang will employ her strongest move to kill the boar in one blow. As Slither and Snowball have a low cultivation base they will not participate in the battle directly. They will serve as a backup if he is not able to topple the boar that will make their move. He was also weak but he has a greater chance than him because of the innate talent he obtained... That was their plan. It was simple and crude but he can only think of this in such a short time. At that time he started his second evolution. At that time he selected a second evolution direction ie(AN: Short form of That is) ''Attack''. He lacked firepower so he selected Attack. During the evolution process, he started to feel pain all over his body. That''s why he was nervous while facing the boar. During the battle the Evolution was complete and he obtained the Innate Talent ''White Blow''. He didn''t carefully read the description of the Talent that time but now after he read it he felt that this Talent is tasteless compared to ''Hell Furnace''. "Host, That''s where you are wrong. This talent is comparable to some Top-level attacking talents or techniques. Even though it looks simple in reality it''s not. Every attack talent or technique has a limit. If one achieves Higher cultivation then they cannot use talents or Techniques they had been using previously, even if they use the power is not that great. These are called Realm restrictions. Every Cultivator will experience this at that time they have to open another talent or start using another Technique. But your talent ''White Blow'' is not bound by Realm Restriction. You can use it at any cultivation level." The system clearly stated how this Talent is different from other talents. Robert understood the system''s meaning. In novels, Cultivators have to change their cheats every time they reach a new level. Like when they reach the core formation realm they go to the scripture pavilion to get new cheats. By analogy, it''s the same. So with this Talent, he did not need to get another cheat every time he make a breakthrough. This talent will accompany him throughout his cultivation journey. He should feel lucky that he got two special talents like this in a row. Then he saw the restriction but this time he didn''t ask the system about this because he already knows the answer. Last time while hitting boar he only used 3% of his total spiritual energy but he still felt pain in his hand. And even though it was only 3% it made the boar bleed that even the gorilla was unable to accomplish. That shows how scary this talent is. He thought to himself how strong the attack will be if he uses 100% of his spiritual energy? Its power will be astonishing But he knew that he cannot achieve it, At least for now. He needs a strong physical body so that he can use this talent to its maximum power but he did not know how to increase his physical strength. He scratched his head but did not have the slightest idea about it. So he threw this problem at the back of his head. He carefully looked at these system panels and saw several new options like System synthesis, Energy¡­ And he will need 1,000 Experience points to reach the next level¡­ "System, what''s with these new options? And it takes 1,000 Experience points to reach the next level? That''s too much." He was stunned to see all of these. Especially experience points needed to upgrade his cultivation level. 1,000 he can not imagine how long it will take to collect this amount of experience. "Host answer to your first question. Every time you evolve the system will upgrade and new functions will be unlocked. This time was the same. And the new function for this upgrade is system synthesis. With this host can synthesize available potions. Like Awakening potion it can completely awaken a specific talent of any creature. The host can let others use this potion as there are no restrictions on usage." "Energy points is the third Function of your innate talent ''Hell Furnace''. With this, you can store energy for emergencies. As your strength grows the maximum limit will increase. It''s a very useful function for exploration." "Answer to your second question. This experience seems like a lot but in reality, it''s not the case. Evolution points and Experience points are two different things. The Evolution points need more energy than Experience points. For Example, You have 10 units of Energy points if you want to convert them into Evolution points then you will only get 2 Evolution points. But if you convert them into Experience points then you will get 5 Experience points." [Today''s chapter with 1500 words. I have browsed through the Chapter once and correct all the typos I could found. if there are more typos them comment on that section.] Chapter 26 - 26: Why Do They Always Appear From Behind? After listening to the system and Robert felt that getting 1,000 experience points may not be hard as he thought. If 10 Energy points are needed for 5 experience Points then he would need... Robert started doing calculations. 10 Energy points = 5 Experience points then, X Energy points =1,000 experience points... Robert felt his head hurt thinking about this, He is not good at maths but he calculated for a while and got the answer. He would need 1,500 Energy points to get 1,000 Experience points. His face was black when he got the answer. 1,500 Energy points? How long will it take to collect this? Should he raid another tribe for resources? Like he did with the Boar tribe? He immediately shook his head, This time they barely survived after raiding the Boar tribe. He did not want to take risks again. He thought about different ways to get Energy points and suddenly he remembered the Nine Colour strange flower that White Fang gave him. it''s still inside the cave where he previously lived. He touched his chin with his paw, If he remembers correctly the Nine Clour strange flower will give him 100 Evolution points, If it is converted into Energy points then he would get around 500 Energy points. That''s one-third of what he needs. He was surprised after thinking of this, Looks like it''s finally the time to eat it. He looked down and saw that White Fang and others were chatting. He looked at the surroundings and saw that they are near White Fang''s house. He looked down from the boar and shouted, "Hey you guys go with Little Fang I am going to my previous house to get some stuff." "Robert, can I come with you?" White Fang heard him and asked with expectation, Every time she goes to Roberts place she can eat something delicious. Seeing her shining eyes Robert guessed her thoughts and said plainly, "I am not going there to eat something. I will be back an hour." After saying this he did not gave her a chance to speak and jumped into the forest and disappeared from their vision. "Hey don''t go, What about our dinner!" White Fang shouted hurriedly, She carried such a big boar because according to Robert it can be cooked into a delicious dish with mushrooms. Finally when they reached her home Robert Left? who will cook then? "He has already left and he cannot hear you now." Slither looked in the direction where Robert left and said. He was quite surprised to see him leaving just like that. "And it should be something important that''s why he left in a hurry. Don''t worry he said that he will come back in one hour." Slither comforted White Fang who was upset seeing Robert leave. "Hmm" White Fang nodded with a pout on her face. He doesn''t respect her at all. She is a Core Formation Realm Spiritual creature. .... Slither is right, Robert is indeed in rush. He has left Nine Colour strange flower inside the cave he previously live. He was worried that some other creatures come and eat the flower he stored for so long. He wanted to slap himself. Why did he forget to bring the flower with him? The cave does not have any defence mechanism therefore anyone can come in easily without any obstruction. After running for almost 10 minutes Robert finally reached the cave. He did not rush inside the cave directly but looked at the surroundings carefully trying to detect traces. There were no traces of any creature. Seeing this he was relieved and walked inside but he was still alert. After walking inside the cave he arrived at the place where he kept the Nine Colour Strange flower. He saw relieve seeing the flower safe and sound. He picked up the flower and kept it carefully with him. After that, he looked at the cave for one last time and walked outside. Now that his objective is achieved he will return to White Fang''s house. He looked up in the sky and saw that it''s evening already. This is the time when all the creatures inside the forest became restless. He became vigilant, He did not want to attract any unnecessary attention. He walked into the forest slowly trying not to create any noise. "System Prompt: The 6th Level of Qi Condensation Realm Creature detected..." "System Prompt: The 10th Level of Qi Condensation Realm Creature detected..." "System Prompt: The 9th Level of Qi Condensation Realm Creature detected..." "System Prompt: The 5th Level of Qi Condensation Realm Creature detected..." .... Robert heard systems prompts several times but he did not bother as they were only Qi Condensation Realm Creature. They don''t pose any threat to him. As he Cultivation is already at Peak of Qi Condensation Realm. He only changed his route when he encountered Foundation Realm Spiritual Creature. He is still not sure if he could beat them. So avoiding them is the best choice. Just as he thought that he could reach White Fang''s house easily he hears a dull roar behind him and a nasty breadth enveloped him completely. "System Warning: A Nascent Soul Demonic Creature Detected. It is recommended to escape as soon as possible." "System Warning: A Nascent Soul Demonic Creature Detected. It is recommended to escape as soon as possible." ¡­.. Robert heard the system and hair on his body stood up. He felt an unimaginable amount of terror in his heart. He wanted to move but could not do so as if his body is not under his control anymore. He wanted to cry but had no tears, Why does he encounter a situation like this? Why does he encounter far stronger enemies than him? And why do all these creatures like to give him surprise from behind? Is this some sort of fetish? First, it was python them octopus then just recently he faced a boar¡­ All of these creatures are out of his league. One person can is said to be lucky if he encounters one of them¡­ But he encountered three of them in a streak¡­ And this time System prompt came late but he did not have time to ask the system about this. Should he escape in the direction of White Fang? No that would be stupid. Her cultivation is just at Peak of Core Formation. Instead of helping him, she will die¡­ Am I going to die? Robert panicked as his heart was in chaos because of helplessness and terror. He tried to calm down and suppressed the terror in his heart. He needs to move his body. Otherwise, there would be no chance for survival. If the unknown creature wanted to kill him it would have already done so but the fact that he is still alive proves that the creature does not have any intent at least, At least for now¡­ After the fear disappeared he could move his hands and feet. What should he do now? escape? No, Not to mention if the creature will allow him to run but even he tries to escape he cannot outrun a Nascent Soul Realm Spiritual Creature. This is not the safest option. He needs to know the type of creature that he is going to face before he could make a decision. He took a deep breath and slowly turned around but no matter how hard he tried to calm down his heart was filled with anxiety about the unknown creature behind him. When he turned around his face stiffened as he saw a 30-meter big silhouette in front of him. It is the first time he saw a creature this big... Core formation Realm Creatures? No, they are kids in front of this guy! In front of him was a Gigantic Creature which looked somewhat similar to Hedgehog but it has huge black claws that no normal Hedgehog has. And his eyes are gold and black which look particularly creepy in the darkness of night. Currently, it was looking at him without doing anything. His eyes were filled with inquisitiveness, Playfulness and greed. Robert perceived these emotions and gulped with nervousness. This Hedgehog is a pervert? What does it want by giving him that look? [Today''s chapter with 1,400 Chapters.] Chapter 27 - 27: Run Like The Wind! Robert tried to remove all the useless thoughts from his mind and focused on the current predicament. Why did a Nascent Soul Creature come to him? There are only three reasons that he could think of right now. The first is that the creature was wandering in the forest and both of them came across each other by coincidence. The second is that it was attracted by the Nine Colour strange flower in his hand. After all, it can provide 100 evolution points to him, therefore it should be an expensive treasure. The third reason is that the creature is attracted by his fluffy and cute appearance and now is greedy for his body. He can directly ignore the third option for now and analysed the remaining two options, the second option is the most possible reason why it came after him. He does believe that he has such bad luck to come across a Nascent Soul creature by pure coincidence. Thinking of the flower he had a toothache, This flower gave him so much trouble. He regretted not eating it at the cave. Since the problem is found it''s better to ditch it completely. Although his heart dripping with blood he has to do it. He is no match for the creature so he has to do this. He hoped that the creature is a democratic individual,l So that he can have a peaceful discussion. Ugh. What am I thinking? There is no way a creature like this would know democracy. But he still has to ditch the flower to save his life. Thinking of this he took out Nine Colour strange flower. He raised the flower in front of the big guy and gestured to take it. To show his sincerity, he placed the flower on the ground. He looked up and saw that the creature attention was successfully attracted by the flower. Sure enough, money can buy the world. Seeing that the creature attention was placed on the Nine Colour Strange flower he slowly backed away. Trying not to make any noise. When he was 10 meters away from the creature he turned around and sprinted with all his might. Robert swears that he has never run so fast in his life. For a moment he even had an illusion that he is running in the air but there is no way it''s possible. But why can he not feel ground under his legs? He looked down curiously and saw his legs has already become phantoms due to high speed. And he was running in the air. Although the altitude is only a few centimetres it''s enough to brag about it in front of others. His speed should be faster than any Magnet train or other speedy vehicle. It should be approaching the speed of sound. He looked back and saw that no shadow behind him. I should be out of danger. He thought to himself. Although the cost was a bit high, It''s better than dying. He already ran for 5 kilometres and there was no one behind him. Even if the creature wants to chase him it cannot do it in a short time. He was relaxed thinking about this but he did not reduce his speed in the slightest. It''s better to be cautious. Just as he was running he heard a huge noise behind him. He was startled hearing this. Have I broken through the speed of sound? Robert thought jokingly. He looked back curiously and saw a huge creature in the sky. When he saw this his soul almost escaped from his mouth. It''s the Hedgehog like creature. It''s in the sky and is currently flying in his direction. It''s so weird to see a hedgehog flying but he did not have time to marvel about this. His speed increases even further as a trail of fire appeared behind him and his leg almost became invisible. But the creature kept appearing behind him every time, He felt despair seeing this. How can this creature found him every time? "Host, wake up otherwise your soul will be eaten." Just he was despairing he heard the systems voice in his mind. This sentence was like a basin of cold water pouring on his head. He felt electric current throughout his body and the scenery in front of him disappeared like an illusion. He appeared in the same place where he met the creature and the Nine Colour Strange flower was still in his hand. Everything was the same as before. He was confused for a moment and then his back and forehead was filled with cold sweat. Because he saw the blood basin of hedgehog creature on top of his head. He could smell the nasty breadth from it. He remembered the system''s warning and his heart was filled with fear. Seeing the blood basin approaching him he didn''t think too much but used the White blow. He did not know the amount of Spiritual energy he used. But he knows that this is his best attack. Spiritual energy condensed around his fist and covered it like a ball. Like before the ball kept compressing into a small ball with a radius of few centimetres. But unlike before the ball was not white but is a white ball with silver brilliance in it. He could feel pain in his hand before he even attacked with this. He can imagine how much pain he would suffer after attacking. Nevertheless, there is no room for hesitation if he wants to save his life. He punched at the blood basin directly. The mouth is the weakest part of any creature. The same applies to the hedgehog-like creature in front of him. The moment his punch landed inside the mouth, He could not feel his left hand anymore. BOOM After that, there was a huge explosion and he was blown away by the creature. He felt like his internal organs were crushed under huge pressure. And all of his bones were displaced. His consciousness was dissipating and all of the scenery in his vision was disappearing like a flash. He felt like his body fell into the water and he kept sinking in it. At this time he heard a Roaring. After that he was unconscious. ¡­ At this time Robert fell into a lake, Just as he was drowning in the water a whirlpool appeared around him and he disappeared from the surface of the lake. Just as he disappeared the Hedgehog creature appeared near the lake. At this moment the appearance of the Hedgehog creature is miserable as all of his teeth are gone and blood keeps dripping like a waterfall from his mouth. Robert''s punch caused him a lot of damage. His eyes were pitch black unlike before and Black clouds kept spilling from his body like a tsunami destroying all the surrounding trees. He looked around trying to find Robert but he was not able to find him. ROAR It roared angrily. Several creatures who were living in the surrounding area died directly because of the roar. Their bodies were without any injuries. There were no traces of blood on the ground. Roaring a few more times and not seeing Robert, the creature eventually left the place to lick his wound. The lake regained its calmness and all the things returned to normal as if nothing happened just now. But one can see the bodies of dead fishes floating on the surface of the lake. Chapter 28 - 28: Ahhh Ghost!!! Robert felt like he had been dreaming for a long time, He dreamed about his previous life, How he met his first girlfriend and was going to spend a night with her. But then he died mysteriously, He didn''t know what happened after that. When he woke up he was already a Panda. He reincarnated as a panda. After that, he encountered many dangers and met new friends like White Fang, Slither and Snowball¡­ He dreamed about the dangerous situation they faced together¡­ He continued to dream about this, again and again, he doesn''t remember how many times he dreamed about the same situation. Until he woke up. Robert opened his eyes and his eyes were blank. All of his memories were fuzzy, He didn''t know what happened. The situation is the same as the first reincarnated as a panda. Yes¡­ I am a panda now. Robert thought to himself and he started I remember all the things that happened before. He met a Nascent soul realm Hedgehog and was about to be eaten as he was in some sort of illusion. The system pulled him out from the illusion and he saw Hedgehogs blood basin on top of his head. To escape successfully he used white blow without any reservation and he got blown away from the shockwave. The last thing he remembered was that he has fallen into the water and a Roar of Hedgehog. Where am I? He looked around in confusion. He was in a spacious passage with light illuminated on both sides of the wall. He tried to stand up as his vision was limited when he is lying on the ground. But when he tried I stand up he felt pain all over his body especially his left hand it pains like hell. He took a sip of the cold breath due to pain. But he was quite glad feeling this pain. He is glad not because of pain, He is not a Masochist. He certainly remembers that he could not feel his left hand after he used White Blow. (AN: For reference for the look of skill, you can search ''One piece White beard calling tsunami'' on YouTube, the shape is the same but the colour is silver.) At that time he thought that his left hand is crippled. But now that there is pain it shows that his hand is not crippled. But the injury was serious so how can he recover so quickly? "Host you finally woke up." At this time he heard systems voice in his mind and felt startled. He had many questions on his mind so he decided to ask them now. "System what happened? Where am I? And how can my left hand healed so quickly?" "Host, you were blown away due to the shock wave created by the ''White Blow'' that had 30% of your spiritual energy. Your injury was serious that time that''s why the system healed you as the last resort." "As for the current location system has no idea about this." The system gave him the answer to every question. Robert understood how his injuries healed so quickly, It was because the system helped. He felt moved inside his heart. It was the system that helped him at critical times. "System thank you so-" Robert wanted to expresses his gratitude to the system but before he could finish the system interjected. "Host, it''s too early for you to be happy. You are in debt and you have to pay off your loan to the system within 1 month." Robert froze after hearing the system, "What loan? I never took a loan in my life." He felt confused hearing about the loan. What he hates is borrowing from others. He never took a loan in his previous life. "Host I order to save you system used a lot of energy. You have to pay it back." The system gave him a mechanical answer completely ignoring whether he likes to take a loan or not. "Tsk, that''s it? Don''t worry I will pay it back in few days." Robert clicked his tongue after knowing the system used energy to save him and now wants him to pay back the energy. In exchange for his life, some heaven and Earth Treasures are nothing. "Host, You should first look at the amount before saying anything." Robert felt puzzled by the hearing system but he still opened the system panel and saw that every one thing was the same. Suddenly his attention was drawn to the Energy section and his eyes were wide open. "Why don''t you rob instead? It''s the same as a robbery" Robert exclaimed with his mouth wide opened. He almost fainted after seeing the number at the Energy section. Energy Points: -1000/50 (Restriction: Maximum Storage Limit 50) The energy points directly went to negative from the original 10. His mouth was wide opened as he looked at the negative energy points. That means he has to pay 1,000 energy points in 1 month. "Are you trying to scam me? How can it cost so much to heal my injuries?" "Okay host according to your request System will give a list of your injuries, Your left hand was almost destroyed completely it took 180 Energy points to heal it, 97 bones in your body were fractured and your internal organs were shifted from the original position it took 350 Energy points to heal it. Your soul was damaged it took 470 Energy points to heal the soul." The system gave him a list of injuries and a price to heal them. He was silent seeing this, According to the amount of injury he should have already read it''s a miracle that he is alive. It''s all thanks to the system. But his heart dripped with blood when he thought of 1,000 Energy points that he has to pay in 30 days. "Wait! system how can my soul be injured?" Robert looked at the list once more and saw the injury of soul. It costs 470 energy points to heal it. "Stupid Host, when you were in front of a demonic creature it pulled you into an illusion and tried to extract the soul from your body. Because the system reminded you in time, you escaped from the illusion but your soul was still damaged." His back was filled with cold sweat after his hearing System. His soul was drawn? And almost got devoured? It''s too scary he didn''t expect that Nascent soul realm Spiritual creature- eh? Did the system say, demonic creature? What''s that about? He suddenly remembered that in systems warning there was a slight change that time. Instead of the spiritual creature, it was a Demonic creature in the warning. "System what is this demonic creature that you mentioned just now?" Robert asked but the system gave him a cold shoulder and did not reply. "Hey system tell me- wait a minute I am thinking something serious don''t disturb me" Just as he was asking the system he felt a push on his body, He felt it was White Fang so he stopped her from doing so. But suddenly he remembered that he is alone in this place¡­. Then w-who pushed him just now? Robert gulped, He never liked a situation like this. It''s too scary, It''s like watching a horror movie but the difference is that he is inside the movie experiencing everything from the First personal perspective. He slowly opened his eyes and his heart was nervous. After he opened his eyes what came into his view was a skull with a red light flickering inside the eye socket. All the blood drained from his face become deathly white he screamed in horror, "Ahhhhh Ghooossstttt!" "Ahhhhhh!!! Ghooosstt!!! save mee!!!" After he screamed another scream followed which was filled with confusion and fear. [Today''s chapter! hope you have horror dream at night ga~ga~ga~ga if you don''t want to experience horror dream then hand over the power stones. hope you have a good sleep.] Chapter 29 - 29: Children Makes Choice Adults Want Them All. Robert was even more scared hearing the scream. It''s creepy enough to see a skull out of nowhere and now there is another scream. Thud There was a sound of something dropping on the floor, He opened his eyes and saw the skull had dropped on the ground. The red light was still flickering inside the eye socket, He stood up enduring the pain and backed away, "Hey ghost I am telling you don''t do anything funny otherwise thousands of my followers will come and carry out an exorcism. You don''t believe it right? You don''t know my identity, I am a Panda. I am a protected species no one is allowed to harm me otherwise ...." "Mee too! I am a protected species too! don''t try anything funny, Or the consequences will be the same as he said." A voice supported Robert from the side. Although it was lacking in confidence. "That''s right both of us are protected spec--Uh?" Robert continued to threaten the unknown creature. Just then he heard support from his right side. He is alone in this place so how can someone show support? This is except for ghosts¡­. He jumped to the left and looked alert. He saw a woman standing at the place where he originally was. She is wearing red clothes and has back hair. In her forehead, there is a silver crystal that gives her a unique beauty. A human? Robert was startled after seeing the figure. It''s not the first time he is seeing a human, He was human in his previous life so it''s no brainer to recognise one. "Who are you?" Robert was still vigilant, He is now a spiritual creature in the eyes of humans he is just some packet of nutrition that they can eat. "Ah don''t be afraid, I am not malicious! Earlier I saw you drowning in the lake so I pulled you here." The women saw his defensive posture and explained hurriedly. Robert lowered his guard slightly after he heard the women. So she is the one who pulled him into this place. "Thank you for saving me! If you had your help I would have died at that time." Robert thanked her sincerely, It was because she saved him that the system was able to heal him. "No! No, that''s fine. I just gave you a hand nothing more¡­" the woman said after that she looked around vigilantly and said," Now we have another problem.." Robert became alert after hearing her, Enemy? He walked near her and asked, "What is the problem?" "Didn''t you say there are ghosts? We have to be on guard against ghosts.." The women in red "By ghost, I meant that skull. It suddenly appeared in front of me, that''s why I screamed." Robert scratched his head in embarrassment. "Oh? Do you mean that skull? I use it as a torch." The woman in red heard him and said. She always uses this skull as a torch because the depth of the lake is covered by darkness. Robert was dumbstruck after hearing her, Torch? A skull as a torch? How can you even manage to do it? "That means there are no ghosts right? You scared me for nothing." The woman patted her chest and said. "Yea, There are no ghosts." Robert looked down and said. It''s too embarrassing to get scared so easily. When he looked down inadvertently he saw something incredible. That made his face pale. The women in front of him do not have any legs. Instead of legs, she has something similar to the tail that Jinie has. Or commonly all ghosts have the same legs as they keep floating around. That means the woman in front of him is a ghost¡­. He backed away from the woman and said, "Hey you ghost you almost succeeded in fooling me." "What? Ghost! Where? where?" The woman in red got scared after hearing. She looked around in confusion. "Why are you still pretending? you are the ghost. Your legs are the biggest proof. Only ghosts have a leg like this." Robert didn''t lower his guard seeing her confused. "Oh, you mean by this? I am from the Astral race. All people from our race have some legs." The woman looked at him and explained. "Is she telling the truth, System?" Robert asked the system for confirmation. "Yes, Host she is from the Astral Race. A very rare species that is almost extinct from the cultivation world. The host should try to befriend her, she can become a good partner." System explained the details about the Astral race and in the end, gave a rather vague recommendation. "What do you mean by a good partner?" Robert asked in confusion. But the system did not reply to him. It looks like the system will not answer this question. It will be a waste of time to continue asking. He looked at the woman in front of him and said politely, "sorry about that, It''s the first time I saw someone from the astral race. That''s why I called you a ghost." Although he didn''t know why the system said to befriend the women from the astral race, He still listened to the advice and after all, she saved him so it''s rude that I called her a ghost. "It''s fine! Don''t worry about that." The woman waved her hand and said. She appeared to be an easy-going type of person. To whom you can talk easily. Robert was relieved after hearing her, At least she was not angry, "Then I am relieved, So where are we uh.." He was embarrassed now, He did not know her name. "You can call me Celli." Celli saw his embarrassment and said with a chuckle. "My name is Robert and I am a panda." Robert gave an introduction and continued his previous question, "So Celli where are we right now?" "We are inside a ruin of a strong cultivator. I found this place by accident but since then I have been trapped in this place, not able to go out." Celli told him about the place. cultivators ruin? Is this something similar to a tomb? So that means there are treasures and inheritance here? But he was not in a hurry to ask about it, Since she is trapped means there is something tricky about this place. It''s best to not be blinded by greed and charge like a blockhead. "You are trapped? Then how did you save me?" Robert was startled after hearing her. If she is trapped, how can she save him? "I am trapped in the lake. I can move freely within the circumference of the lake but I cannot go beyond that. I was just swimming when you fell from the sky. You were seriously injured back then, I thought you would die at that time but who would have guessed that you would recover in just a few hours. Is this your racial talent?" Celli told him about the restriction and asked him curiously. She was shocked that time seeing his injury repaired so quickly she thought it must be a racial talent. She also has a racial talent of Astral Race but it''s not a healing type. "Uh, you can consider it as Racial talent." Robert was surprised several times after hearing her. Who swims in a lake in the middle of the night? Are you not afraid of catching a cold? As for how his injury got healed, it''s related to Systems help. As for whether or not he has racial talent he doesn''t know about that. "Do I have a racial talent, System?" Robert asked the system curiously. "Yes, Host your first talent Digestion was your racial talent." The system gave him a precise answer and said no more. He felt the system had started to become lazy. "So what''s with this ruin? how can you go out?" Robert asked the main question. His main priority was to get out of this place. As for the treasures inside here? It''s good if he can get it but if he cannot then he would not risk his life for it. "You can get out after getting through that door." Celli pointed at the door at the end of the corridor and said. She did not look at Robert as she continued, "But don''t think it''s easy, Corridor itself is a testing ground." "You have to pass the test before you can open the door. I was only able to cover half of the distance and failed. But don''t worry, I am confident that I will pass this test in 2 to 3 years. After that, we will be out of this damn place." "I don''t think we need to wait for 2 or 3 years." At this time she heard Robert''s voice and was startled. They will not need 3 years? But this is the fastest she can do. "Why is that?" She looked back curiously and asked. But then her jaw dropped to the ground as she shouted with disbelief on her face, "That''s impossible! How can you reach the door? Is the test not working?" She saw Robert standing near the door and looking at her. She felt that the testing ground has some problems so she moved forward to check. But she retreated just after going a few centimetres forward. She felt tingling in her soul that ascertained that the Testing ground is working. This test is related to the soul! The astral race is known for its soul strength, But even with such a strong soul she was not able to pass the test then how can a panda pass it so quickly? Just who is this panda? What''s his origin? Celli fell into deep thought until she heard Robert. "Hey, how do I open the door?" Robert was confused as there was no handle or lock on the door. So how is he supposed to open it? "Input spiritual energy inside the door and it will open automatically." Celli hurriedly replied she also wanted to get out of this place. It''s good that Robert can pass the test so early, otherwise she has to wait for 3 years before she can get out of this place. Robert followed Celli''s instruction and inputted the spiritual energy inside the door and in just a few seconds there was a reaction. Rumble The door made a loud noise and opened. Robert felt a flash of light from inside and had to close his eyes. After the light was gone he opened his eyes and walked inside. This is a cave, right? In front of him was a cave, With no decoration or furniture. Is this truly a dwelling place of a cultivator? There was only a stone table in the middle of the cave. He walked inside cautiously. He felt there should be some traps here but till he reached the stone table there was no trap or danger. On the table were two boxes. Looked at the boxes and was excited. Is this legendary inheritance? Did he encounter his chance? But there were two boxes in front of him... Do I have to make some choices? Like a golden axe or silver axe story? Which one should I choose? Forget it. Only children make choices, adults take them all. He smirked and thought to himself. He opened them with caution and looked inside the content of each box. one contained a tattered book with no cover page. And the other was a black mudball. Sure enough, it was right to open them both otherwise I would have got a mud ball. The book should be the main prize. Therefore he directly ignored the mud ball and opened the book to read. And after reading several likes his mouth was wide open. ** The following is not part of the story. I just wrote it for fun. Robert opened the book and read its content. "Whoever read this, congratulations you got a skill that people shed blood for¡­." ".... Its name is ''One For All''.." "One For All is a Sacred torch passed on for generations¡­ Now you will get it.." "I have done all I could, now it''s your turn...Midoriya!!..." Chapter 30 - 30: Primogenial Body Art. He was flabbergasted after seeing the content of the book owing to the fact that he cannot understand the characters written in the book. As soon as he tried to read it he felt giddy, something similar happened in the past when he studied the Pythagoras theorem at the age of 10. Because his parents told him that genius can learn Pythagoras theorem at the age of 6. At that time he had a delusion that he is a genius because he can do subtraction and addition up to three digits¡­ So he tried to comprehend the theorem and the result was? He dropped the subject maths every year, Even if it''s not allowed in school¡­ Anyway, that is an event from his previous life but he has the same feeling while he tried to read the book. "What the heck is this language? Is it Mandarin? Shit, I should have attended those classes back then." Robert grumbled as he felt annoyed seeing all the incomprehensible characters in the book. "Wait. Although I have not learned Mandarin I know that it does not contain a character like this¡­" Robert tried to read the book once again and saw some weird characters that are not related to mandarin. This means that the language is not Mandarin. He breathes a sigh of relief. The little regret of not learning mandarin is gone now. But this also means that he cannot master the technique written in the book. "Host, Don''t worry about such small things, leave it to the system." when he was in a dilemma he heard the system voice and was surprised, System volunteered to help him? Did the sunrise from the west? "Really? How can you help me?" Robert asked the system curiously. Since he cannot read the book it is a good idea to get systems help. "Host, System will instil the language of this world along with the content of this book in your mind." The system replied patiently, Robert felt that the system is more enthusiastic today. "Seriously?" Robert felt a dumbfounded hearing system, Such a good thing? How can he get it for free? He felt this is the routine of the system to scam him. "How much energy do I need to pay for this?" Robert did not agree but asked suspiciously. If the price is within the tolerable range he did not mind getting systems help. He already has a loan of 1,000 Energy points if the system asks for an astronomical amount then can only refuse. "Host, we have been together for so long, How can the system be willing to scam you? The amount needed for this installation of information is so small that you can pay it in 1 day." The system seems to understand his thoughts and says the main point. Robert was stunned after hearing the system, Since when is a system so user friendly? He can pay it in 1 day? The price is really low¡­ Robert felt it''s a good deal so he said, "Okay system then help me understand this language and content in the book." "Okay, the host you wish is my command!" System replied. Robert felt that the system was excited after he agreed. Why is the system excited? But he did not have time to think as information surged into his brain like a torrent and there was a slight pain in his forehead. But the pain only lasted for a few seconds and then it returned to normal. Robert looked at the book and tried to read its content. And he was able to read the book now. Robert was amazed to see this. If the system excited his previous life then he would be a topper in every exam. He did not read the content of the book as the information was already in his mind, He browsed the information and knew about this technique. ''Primogenial Body Art'' This is the name of the book. He had goosebumps for some reason when he recited this name. This is not a cultivation manual but rather notes written by the previous owner. As the name goes this is a body refinement art. According to the previous owner, this technique is divided into 12 stages. But the previous owner was only able to find the cultivation instructions for the first three stages. He searched for all of his life but did not find any further information about the latter stages. According to the notes left behind First three stages of this ''Primogenial Body Art'' is the most important as it lays the foundation for future cultivation. According to the previous owner, he was only able to cultivate up to the second level because this technique has a huge demand for spiritual energy. He was not able to accumulate the required resources for the next level and died. Name if the three stages are... Blood cumulation. Body cleansing. Heart Refinement. After attaining these three stages one can have a Consummate Body Structure. With a Consummate Body Structure, one can fight the peak of Nascent Soul realm cultivation without any difficulty. Roberts'' mouth was agape after reading the information. Although he did not fully understand the technique he feels that it''s awesome. "Yes host, this technique is very good and is a perfect match for you. If you cultivate till the Blood Cumulation stage you can use your innate talent ''White Blow'' with 30¨G Spiritual energy. It''s a very good body refinement Art.." At this time System came and told him the benefits of ''Primogenial Body Art''. Chapter 31 - 31: Trap Robert was surprised after he heard the system''s praise. If the system has such a good evaluation that means this ''Primogenial Body Art'' is certainly worth cultivation. The three stages mentioned by the previous owner need a huge amount of spiritual energy to cultivate. Robert was not worried about spiritual energy as he has ''Hell Furnace'' with its help he can get energy easily. His attention was now attracted by something else. The person who wrote this book said that he found an Auxiliary Technique with this book. He was able to cultivate till the Cleansing Body stage because of that Auxiliary Technique. Roberts'' interest was piqued after reading this, He knows not everyone has an innate talent like him that can extract energy for cultivation. So how did the previous owner cultivated ''Primogenial Body Art''. According to the previous owner, he left that auxiliary technique in the middle of the book. After this, there was only knowledge about the methods to cultivate the ''Primogenial Body Art''. How to cultivate Blood Cumulation, Body cleansing, Heart Refinement. Robert browsed through them at once and stopped. He will read this once he is free. Now he is trapped inside this place. It is not a good place to cultivate. He opened the book and searched for the Auxiliary Technique mentioned by the previous owner. He found a jade slip in the middle of two pages. He picked it up carefully, afraid that a slight force would break it apart. It''s a translucent jade slip! Is this the jade slip mentioned in the novels? One you put on your forehead and technique will appear in your mind? Robert thought to himself excitedly. He placed the jade slip on his forehead and concentrated hard. 1 minute passed¡­ 2 minutes passed¡­ Robert put down the jade slip and looked at it suspiciously, Is this fake jade slip? He did not feel a thing in his forehead forget about the Auxiliary technique. "Host, This Jade slip does not have a similar function as you imagined. It''s just a normal slip made from Jade, look carefully the technique is engraved on it." System said. After listening to the system Robert looked at the jade slip carefully and sure enough, there were characters engraved on the jade slip. The credibility of novels in his great dropped directly by 100. Looks like he has to read this technique manually. But the problem is he can''t read these characters! It''s because the size of each character is smaller than an ant. The jade slip is around 15 centimetres big in such a small area around ten thousand characters are engraved. How is he supposed to read it? He will become blind till he completes reading. "System, Can you copy all the information in my mind?" Robert could only ask the system. As he did not want to read it by himself. "It will cost some Energy Points." The System said. "How much?" "The cost is lower compared to the cost of Copying the content in the book." "Lower than before? Then it''s fine¡­ but how much is the cost in number--Ahh!" As he wanted to ask about the price, a huge amount of information surged in his brain. He felt pain in his head because of the information. The information is ten times bigger compared to the book. Slowly Robert understood the content. Rather than techniques for cultivation, the jade slip contained recipes and cooking methods. It described how to cook food with the help of heaven and earth materials, How to cook spiritual creatures of different cultivation levels, How to increase the spiritual essence in any food... Like this, there were tons of methods and recipes. In the end, there was a note left behind by the previous owner. By using this cooking method he was able to cultivate his body to a Body Cleansing level at a young age. But later he encountered some strong enemies and was injured severely and escaped in Dream Maple forest to hide. But his injuries were too severe that''s why he died. Before dying he wanted to leave his legacy. ''If you are reading this that means you got the inheritance that I left and you are my student. I have left a present as a master. It''s a Longevity Pill. If you use this pill you can successfully cultivate your body to a Body Cleansing level without any difficulty. Not reaching Heart refinement level is the biggest regret in my life, Hope you cultivate till Heart refinement level and fulfil my dream'' This was the last note written inside the jade slip. After he finished reading he became silent for a while. From the start to finish the person never mentioned his name. So he does not know the name of his master. So he can only fulfil his request to reach the Heart Refinement level. Too bad he does not know the name of his master otherwise he is willing to avenge him. He sighed helplessly thinking about this. No use overthinking about this. He picked up the book and stored it carefully. After that, he looked around to find the longevity pill mentioned by his master. He was excited thinking about the pill. After eating it he can directly reach Body Cleansing level. He searched the whole room three times but he could not find the Longevity pill mentioned by his master. He scratched his head in confusion, Did his master prank him before dying? There is no pill inside this room, there is only a table and a mud ball¡­ Mudball? He looked at the mud ball on the table suspiciously. This won''t be the Longevity pill mentioned by his master, right? "Yes host, Congratulations you have guessed correctly." Congratulations my ass! Do I have to eat this mud ball? "Hosts, don''t underestimate this longevity pill, it''s a high-grade pill, After eating any high-grade pill you can easily get thousands of energy points." The system said as it also knew the name from the jade slip. "Okay okay, I understand I will eat it.." Robert heard the system and his eyes became resolute. He picked up the mud ball and was ready to eat it. As he lifted the mudball, he smelled a peculiar odour from it. He felt a desire from deep within his soul after smelling this odour. Every cell of his body was telling him to eat this mudball. His eyes became red as the hair all over his body stood up. He involuntary licked the mud ball and felt a shiver all over his body. "Host, Put down the Mudball, There is something weird about this pill." The system seemed to feel the changes in Roberts body and warned him seriously. Before it did not scan the pill as it felt no need for it. But Robert seemed to be in the world of his own. He did not respond to the system and started to lick the mud ball. "Host, Stop!" The system said anxiously as it saw Roberts berserk appearance. But it was of no vail as Robert did not seem to hear the warning. With every lick, he could his body rejuvenate. Robert heard systems warning and tried to stop but he was not able to control his body. It''s like his instinct took control over his body. The system was silent after warning for few times. His eyes became redder and redder as he licked the mud ball and finally he swallowed the mud ball. "Host, Don''t swallow the Mudball it''s not a Longevity pill but an Explosion Pill. This place is a trap!" System warned suddenly. Just now it was scanning the Mudball to find any abnormality. And there is indeed an abnormality. Especially the mud that covered the pill, it''s called Aphrodisiac Mud. It has no special effects on humans but it is a deadly attraction toward spirit beasts. Once a Spirit beast get a sniff of this mud their beastly instinct will take over their body rendering them helpless. And based on their instinct they would start consuming this mud like a drug addict. Until there is no Aphrodisiac mud left. But the main problem is the explosion pill inside the mud ball. If the explosion pill came in contact with digestive acid or anything corrosive then it would explode. But it''s too late as Robert already ate the mud ball. After the Aphrodisiac mud was gone Robert slowly regained control over his body and his appearance returned to normal. "System, What happened? Just now¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he felt that his stomach was burning like hot magma after that his stomach bulged out for a second and he experienced a huge pain coming from his stomach. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He wanted to scream but when he opened his mouth blood plunged out like a stream. Sweat and blood dripped from all over his body and turned into vapour due to the high temperature around him. He started to lose consciousness because of pain but he bit his tongue and tried to remain conscious. He opened his eyes with much difficulty and saw flames appearing on the position of his stomach. These flames are weird as it''s colour changes between red and black. Sometimes it combines and forms flames with a blackish-red colour. And the strange thing is the flames do not burn a hair on his body. His breathing became ragged as he found it difficult to breathe. As if there was no oxygen in the surrounding. "System¡­ What''s happening?" He said with much difficulty as he felt he could not remain conscious for a long time. "Host, this is not a legacy place left by a cultivator but a trap set for Spiritual Creatures, There is no Longevity pill here but an Explosion pill. Just now it came into contact with ''Hell Furnace'' and exploded." "Currently the huge amount of destructive energy is released by pill. But this destructive energy is contained by ''Hell Furnace''. But it won''t last long as the intensity and destructiveness of the energy is too much for ''Hell Furnace''. It cannot suppress it for long." "Those flames that appeared on your stomach are called as ''Hell flames''. They should be inside ''Hell Furnace'' but because of the Explosion pill, it started to spill out from your stomach. This indicates one thing that ''Hell Furnace'' is on verge of destruction. " After saying this system was silent. "Host, It is systems fault not to notice this trap earlier. The techniques and test outside we''re real but the prize was fake." System apologized, It wanted to help Robert earlier but could not do so because of the limitation of its ability. "I do not blame you for this but is there no other way no-now?" Robert gasped while saying this. He did not blame the system for this because it is a well-designed trap, Anyone would get trapped. Just this time his stomach bulged once more as he spouted a mouth full of blood. "Host, System is also helpless now, If it was just ''Hell Furnace'' then the system could suppress it but with the explosion pill things are different..." The system said helplessly, It wanted to help but could not do so because of the limitation of a Plugin. Robert smiled bitterly as he heard the system, Since coming to this world he experienced near-death situations many times but every time at a critical juncture system helped him but today even the system is helpless. That''s all! looks like this is the end. This was a clever trap, There was some test outside after passing the one would come inside and read a book which contained an awesome technique. In the end, there is a jade slip that contained the last words of the previous owner, Which is the main trap to make the person- No spiritual creature pick up the mud ball. As long as they took a sniff out from the mud they would involuntarily eat the whole thing and the result is death! What a trap! Everything is seamless! This is the work of humans. He didn''t think that spiritual creature could come up with an idea like this! Didn''t expect to meet the end because of a trap designed by a human! And before he had the intention to make friends with humans in this world¡­. "System, White Fang, Slither, Snowball and Celli... Goodbye... It was a good journey with you all¡­ I am happy that you all accompanied me till here¡­looks like it''s an end for me... " Robert muttered as he felt another explosion in his stomach and he was losing his vision. He knew that his end is near and he is helpless about this¡­ Chapter 32 - 32: Mission. "Robert¡­ Robert¡­ wake up you stupid panda. " Robert heard someone calling his name repeatedly and tried to open his eyes. But his eyelid felt heavy. He tried a few more times only then he was able to open his eyes. As he opened his eyes, a beautiful face appeared in front of his sight. He felt confused for a second then he recalled who was the beauty in front of him. It''s Celli the ghost girl. "Celli..? Did you save me?" Robert remembered that he was caught in a trap and ate an explosion pill, Which caused the ''Hell Furnace'' to become overloaded and he was going to explode. He remembered that the system was powerless to save him that time. So how did he survive? Although there are questions he is still glad to be alive. "You don''t remember anything?" Celli showed a surprised expression after hearing him. "What do you mean?" Robert was puzzled after seeing her expression, Exactly what happened? "Oh, I will explain to you later, This is not a place to talk." Celli gave him a strange look and said. After hearing her Robert felt startled, He looked around and saw that they were floating on the water. He felt alarmed after seeing water all around him not because he is afraid of water because till now he could not feel water touching his body. He tried to move his body but realised he could not as he is paralysed now. He felt helpless realising that he is paralysed right now. He could only let Celli carry him to the shore. He wanted to know what exactly happened at that time. Just now he tried to call the system many times but the system did not respond to him. He tried to open the character panel and it was successful. Since there was time he decided to look at his character panel. He was doing this mainly to see the situation of ''Hell Furnace'' at that time it was about to explode due to the Explosion Pill. Host: Robert Evolution Points: 0/100 {Status: Locked} Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Low-Level Spiritual Creature] Energy Points(Reserve): {Status: Locked} System Synthesis(Available): 1) Awakening potion(Material Acquired: 0/20) 2) Locked(Requires Higher Level) Innate Talent: 1)''Hell Furnace''(70% Damaged): All the Objects can be digested within the ''Hell Furnace'', And 20¨G Of the energy can be converted into: 1- Evolution Points.{Status: Locked] 2-Experience points. [Restriction: Only 5¨G(-25%) of energy extracted can be converted into Experience points due to the low level of the host] 3-Hell Flame{Status: Locked} 2)White Blow{Status: Locked} : Converge Spiritual Energy at one point and release it in the form of a Spiritual Bomb. 3) Soul Ignition{Status: Locked} Cultivation: 1st layer of Foundation Realm(0/5000) Missions: 1)Collect 100,000 Energy Points. Time limit: None. Reward: System Repair. Current progress: (0/100,000) ... Robert was shocked seeing his character panel. All of his skills were practically scrapped, Now he can only convert energy into experience points. Seeing ''Hell Furnace'' with 70¨G Damage Robert was relieved. At least it''s not destroyed completely. Although the percentage is less he can still convert energy into the experience points. Evolution points and Energy Point reserves are currently locked. There are two new skills, ''Hell Flames'' and ''Soul Ignition''. He felt curious about the skills but his attention was attracted to the following two pieces of information. His cultivation has risen to Foundation Realm and it needs 5,000 Experience points for upgrade. And lastly, there is a Mission, It''s the first system that gave him a mission. Seeing the content of the mission his face became grave, Collecting 100,000 is no small matter. Although there is no time limit for this mission he has to complete it ASAP because the system needs a repair. Now his priority is to complete the mission as soon as possible. If he wants his skills back then he has to repair the system first. Now he wanted to know what happened at that time? How is he still alive? Who saved him and why is the system damaged?? He looked up and saw they were almost out of the lake. He looked down and almost had a nosebleed. Because they were in the water all of her clothes were wet and currently she is giving a piggyback. From above he can see the cleavage of the chest completely. ''I am a good panda, not a pervert... I am a good panda, not a pervert'' He felt that his human soul was awakening, so looked elsewhere and tried to distract himself. He didn''t want to react now otherwise who knows what will happen. Finally, they were out of the water and Robert breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he still needs her piggyback he had more scenery to distract himself. "Ah finally out of water. Now you can come down." Celli relaxed as she told him to get down. "Mm sorry, but I can''t feel my body now¡­ so.." Robert was embarrassed by this situation, it''s not that he liked to have a piggyback from a lady. "Oh, how can I forget that! You are seriously injured, I am surprised how you survived for that long." Celli was surprised for a second and said. "Celli, Can you tell me exactly what happened?" Robert looked at her and asked seriously, He wanted to know what happened. "Yes of course it started like this¡­" Celli nodded her head and was about to start reciting what happened before. "Wait a moment, can you take me to my friends? We can talk on the road! It''s dangerous to stand here and talk." Robert stopped her and asked seriously, `` He still remembered that Nascent soul creature. God knows if it comes back. Cell thought for a moment and nodded and said, "Okay it''s not a problem. But you have to give me directions." "Thank you, Celli." Robert looked at her gratefully, He can''t do anything if she decided to leave him here because he is paralysed right now. Celli smiled at him and said nothing. And started to re account for what happened back then. When Robert went inside the gate for around 5 minutes she heard a painful shriek. Thinking that something might have happened she tried to enter the room. It was good that Robert passed the test and the soul suppression was removed because of this she was able to enter the place easily. When she entered she saw him lying on the floor without moving and reddish black flames were covering his whole body. She was startled seeing the situation that time. She didn''t know what to do. At that time in panic, she used her Innate skill ''Virtual manifestation'' and tried to remove flames from his body but it was of no effect as flames stuck to his body like glue. Those flames even managed to damage her soul to some extent. Just when she didn''t know what to do she received a voice transmission from him asking for her help. Robert was startled after hearing her, Sound transmission? Asked for help? What doesn''t he remember that he asked for her help? But he didn''t Interrupt her and continued to hear her recounting. At that time the ''he'' said to remove the explosion pill from his stomach and he will suppress the flames so that it won''t harm her. After that flames started to disappear and ''he'' asked her to remove the pill from the stomach and escape the place as soon as possible. "You were very anxious at that time, saying that you cannot suppress ''Explosion Pill'' for long and I should escape carrying you as soon as possible." Celli looked at him and said. At that time she didn''t know what happened and did as he said and removed the bright sphere of light from his stomach. After that, she escaped using her another innate skill ''Virtual escape''. Just after she escaped for a minute she heard a huge explosion from behind. Although the explosion didn''t hurt her because of the distance she was still thrown out of the lake due to the shockwaves of the explosion. After that, she tried to call him several times but there was no response from him. Until he woke up and talked to her about what happened. Robert thought carefully about what happened. He is 100¨G sure that the ''he'' that asked for help is the system. Only the system can suppress ''Hell Furnace'' and the Explosion pill. Essentially, the system saw Celli and felt that she could help him so it asked for her assistance. With her help, the system removed the explosion pill from his stomach and he escaped death. Maybe to seal the ''Hell furnace'' and Explosion pill, System used excessive energy and got damaged and became offline. That also explains the mission. He needs to collect 100,000 energy points so that the system is repaired. He took a deep breath and tried to relax. At Least there is a chance for system repair. That''s enough. The mission is hard but he swears to complete it as soon as possible, He will bring the system back. His eyes were filled with resolution. "We are here." At this time he heard Celli''s voice and looked up. He sees that they have arrived at White Fang''s house, Outside the door, the huge boar is placed blocking the entrance. He looked up and saw Slither, Snowball and White Fang sleeping on top of the boar. Seeing them Robert was relaxed, They were safe and sound and did not encounter any danger. But these idiots are sleeping in the middle of the forest in such a relaxed state. Are they not afraid of danger?" Maybe White Fang heard some movements and her ears stood up. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Robert and Celli. Seeing them she was puzzled first, then surprised and finally angry. "Good Robert! We were waiting for you and you hooked up with other women outside." She pointed at Celli and shouted. Snowball was startled after hearing the shout and rolled on the ground in panic. "No, I did not eat all the carrots, White Fang are half of them," Snowball muttered in panic, completely unaware of what happened. "Snowball you, We agreed to keep this a secret. Now because of your big mouth, everyone knows what happened." White Fang shifted her attention to Snowball and shouted Slither also woke up after hearing a noise and heard a quarrel between snowfall and White Fang. He rolled his eyes and said, "I knew it was two of you for a long time." Robert had black lines on his forehead hearing all the commotion. Making so much noise in the middle of the night? Are you telling others that there is a party form and join us? But in his heart, he was truly relieved seeing this familiar situation and commotion. At least he is back at home! [Today''s chapter with 2,000 words. sorry for the late release I was busy the whole evening and just started writing at 9. So it took a while to finish writing. There may be many grammar and spelling mistakes as I have not read it even once. Thank you for your patience.. Have a Good Sleep.] Chapter 33 - 33: White Fang? Healing? White Fang glared at Snowball for a second then her attention returned to Robert and Celli. Her eyes were filled with resentment as she looked at him. Everyone could feel her resentment so they quietly sat down and watched silently. Celli was confused, She met these people for the first time so why is the girl looking at her with so much resentment? Robert could feel her resentful gaze and felt a headache. He didn''t expect White Fang to become a vinegar jar. It''s not that she is jealous about things between men and women. She has a childish mind. After seeing him with some other girl she felt that Robert has got another playmate and will now play with her anymore. "Hey, I am injured, Celli is just helping me. She saved me before." Robert shouted at White Fang helplessly, he can only explain otherwise this little idiot would throw a tantrum as he saw her eyes become misty. White Fang who was about to cry heard him and felt startled. She jumped down from the boar and arrived near him. "Injured? How did you get injured?" White Fang looked at his body and asked anxiously, Snowball and Slither also had a worried look. Robert''s heart warmed after seeing their worried look, in just one night he had experienced many things first was the Nascent soul Demonic beasts and after that the trap set by a human. He was heavily injured in both of the incidents. It was because of the system emergency treatment that he is still alive otherwise he would have already succumbed to the injury. But still, he is both mentally and physically exhausted. He was awake till now just by relying on willpower alone. Now seeing White Fang and the other two he was relieved and exhaustion stuck him like a hammer forcing him into sleep. He yawned and said to White Fang, "I will explain the situation later. Now I am going to sleep for a few hours." Before White Fang could ask questions she heard the sound of snorting from Robert, She puffed her mouth and said angrily, "At least explain what happened." "It''s okay, I can explain what happened." Celli looked at her angry face and said with a smile, Robert has good friends and they all care about him. She was feeling a little envious of seeing their good relationship. White Fang looked at her with an embarrassed face and said apologetically, "Sorry that I shouted at you before. Thank you for saving Robert before." Although she is wilful, she would not embarrass Celli after knowing that she saved Robert and before it was just a misunderstanding by her. So it is necessary to apologize. "It''s fine, don''t worry about that." Celli chuckled and said with a big smile. "Let''s go inside the house, You can tell us what happened before. It''s not good to talk to her. It can attract other creatures." Slither saw the exchange between them and said, It''s not good to talk outside otherwise it can attract other big guys as Robert always says. Celli had a weird look on her face, You sure want to say this. Just now you were sleeping outside without any care. "I will bring snacks." Snowball jumped excitedly and ran Inside the house to look for snacks In his mouth. All three of them followed him and entered the house. ¡­. Robert slowly opened his eyes and yawned. He didn''t know how long he slept but his spirit is much better now. He glanced around and saw he was in a room. There is not much furniture here. The walls are cracked and he can see what''s going on outside. He knows it''s White Fang''s house. He looked up and saw that at least the ceiling was intact. But suddenly he had a poker face as he looked at the ceiling. He saw a face looking at him from the ceiling. He cannot see the face of the head as it was covered in white light. Shit? What the hell is that? He saw his head slowly retracted into the ceiling and disappeared. He was now alone inside the room looking at the ceiling. He is not scared of anything because he feels that the owner of the head is Celli the Astral girl. The first time they met she was floating around like a ghost which scared him, This should be one of her abilities. If he remembers correctly last night she did mention the names of her innate talents. This should be one of her Innate Talents. Virtual manifestation? Virtual Escape? It was something similar. Just he heard a creaking sound from the floor and footsteps and then the door opened. He saw White Fang, Slither coming in with Celli who was holding (a) snowball in her hand. White Fang arrived near him and asked with concern, "Robert, Are you okay now?" "Nope, I am still unable to move." Robert looked at her and said, As he woke up he tried to move but was not able to do so. "When I started to escape with him that time I saw his body was burned at some places but now it''s fine, That means his injury heals quickly. So don''t worry." Celli saw White Fang''s dejected face after hearing Robert and comforted. What she said is true at that time Robert''s skin and fur were burned due to ''Hell Flames.'' White Fang nodded listening to Celli and then shook her head. She looked at Robert for a second and after some hesitation, she said suddenly, "Robert, how about I heal you?" Roberts''s face froze after hearing her, Healing? White Fang? These two words should not be together. Is she joking? He looked at her and saw her determined eyes. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "Are you serious?" "What do you mean by that? Are you doubting my ability? I am from SilverMoon Guardian Race, don''t underestimate me!" White Fang bared her teeth at Robert and said proudly. Too bad all the people are illiterate about the world so no one was in awe. "That''s a long name.." Robert mumbled seeing that White Fang wanted to pounce at him to bite he hurriedly said, "Wait, wait I''m just joking, Okay you can try and heal me." In the end, he decided to Compromise as there is no harm in trying. "Hmph, As long as you know." White Fang said as she placed her hands on his forehead and closed her eyes. Slither, Snowball and even Celli looked at her curiously wondering what will happen now. During this time Celli talked with White Fang and others and enjoyed their company a lot. She was shocked knowing that White Fang is at the Peak of the Core Formation realm. She is only at the Mid Level of Foundation Realm. But she does not have any arrogance about her strength and talks to others without any superiority. That is what she liked about her, now seeing that she wanted to heal Robert she was curious. At this time Robert saw a few silver lines started to appear on White Fang forehead, The lines intertwined together to form a pattern like a flower. In the end, it formed a silver crown made of flowers that looked gorgeous. Silver hair, the Silvertail now there is a silver crown¡­ Hmm, she said that she is from SilverMoon Guardian Race. Is that related to her talents and appearance? Just then he felt a warm current entering his forehead from her head, It circulated throughout his body¡­ Robert felt like he was in a hot spring, So comfortable¡­ he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation. This sensation lasted for a few minutes after that it disappeared. He opened his eyes and saw that the Silver Crown on White Fang''s forehead became dim and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She was exhausted completely because she could not support herself and fell, Robert hurriedly raised his hand to hold her. After holding her Robert was surprised Because he can now feel his body and can move on his own. He subconsciously opened his system panel and saw that everything is the same except for two things. That is White Blow! It''s is now unlocked. which means he has one means to attack and protect himself. [Today''s chapter, Next chapter should be the last chapter of the second volume then the main adventure of our characters will start.. If you like this chapter then give power stones.] Chapter 34 - 34: A Unknown Visitor! Now he has some means to protect himself and fight. He looked at White Fang in his arms with a daze. Today he felt that he does not know anything about White Fang, he never expected her to have a skill like this. "Are you alright?" Seeing her sweating so much he asked with concern. "I am tired and uncomfortable, Now only SOMETHING delicious can make me feel better." White Fang closed her eyes and showed an exaggerated expression on her face. After saying this she stealthily opened her eyes and looked at Robert. "Is that so? Then you should rest. You should not eat anything if you are feeling uncomfortable. Too bad I was going to make a barbecue." Robert hooked his head with a regretful expression and stood up. He knew that White Fang should be fine seeing her acting. White Fang was dumbfounded after hearing Robert and didn''t know what to do. "Let''s go, We should give some space to White Fang, She needs some rest." Robert looked at Slither, Snowball and Celli. "What''s a barbecue?" Celli looked at Robert and asked curiously, She heard this term for the first time. "I know! It''s food even more delicious than my carrots." Snowball jumped on Celli''s shoulder and said. This is what he knew from White Fang. "Carrot? Do you mean the one we had before? Is barbecuing us more delicious? Have you tried it?" Celli opened her mouth and asked a series of questions rapidly. Robert was surprised to see her talking with others smoothly. Looks like she is a chatterbox. Snowball looked at her and said, "I have not tried it but it''s delicious." His tone was full of assurance as if he had tasted it before. "How are you so confident without eating?" Celli looked at Snowball and asked curiously while rubbing his head. Snowball showed a comfortable expression and said, "It''s White Fang who said this. According to her, Robert''s ancestor was a great chef who travelled across the world and established the city of Delicacies¡­." After that snowball started to tell legends of kung-fu panda Po. Robert looked speechless White Fang had to go ahead and tell this to everyone. White Fang looked at everyone leaving the room and was anxious, She wants to eat barbecue too. But now Robert told her to rest. As she heard Snowball talking about kung-fu panda Po her eyes lit up as she used forward and said, "That''s not all, Ancestor Xiao Po is the strongest panda of all time, In the past when humans became powerful they wanted to drive spiritual creatures from the continent to take all the resources for themselves and force them into the endless ocean. Ancestor Xiao Po opposed this and fought humans with other spiritual creatures. In the end, he punched the whole continent into 5 pieces. Since then human, Spiritual creatures have lived on different continents." Seeing everyone''s dumbfounded face White Fang felt proud. At least no one told her to rest and she can eat barbecue. Robert was stunned hearing this, No matter how much he bragged before he never said something like this. The corner of his mouth twitched after seeing that everyone was looking at him with admiration in their eyes. It''s the first time he heard about this seriously, this White Fang. How can she make up such a lie without batting an eye? "Oh, that''s interesting, it''s the first time I am hearing about this." Hearing this Robert wanted to say that this is a lie but his body suddenly stiffened as this voice was completely unfamiliar to him. Slither, Snowball, Celli does not have a voice like this¡­. "That''s some lineups here, Astral race girl, mutated beast, a spiritual creature with a soul stronger than the Astral race¡­ And last but not least one of the SilverMoon forest Guardian Beast: Lunar Wolf¡­ Although a hybrid. You must be a descendant of the previous leader of the Lunar Wolf tribe, Right? Who was besieged by all the forces and died in the end and by looking at the crown on your forehead you also inherited her talent ¡­ I didn''t expect to be so lucky to meet you... Heavenly Passion Abode has offered a huge bounty for you, dead or alive! ...." The person continued to speak and a tinge of excitement was in the voice. Robert, White Fang, Slither and Snowball looked toward the source of sound with horror. Especially White Fang, her face was deathly pale. Because the person knew her origin, It was something that no one from Dream Maple forest knew about. All of them looked back and saw a person with red robes standing there with a slight small smile on his face. There was a long sword on his back. Robert''s forehead was filled with cold sweat as he never noticed the person entering the house. And he felt pressure greater than facing that Nascent soul creature back then¡­ The person looked at everyone with greed filled in his eyes, "A spiritual creature with a strong soul. An astral soul race¡­a lunar wolf and a mutated creature. I have struck a jackpot today. I can get a lot of resources after selling all of you." [Today''s chapter is is is is a short one because I was busy the last two days and was not able to write anything new. this was supposed to be the last chapter for this volume and according to plan should have 4,000 words but looks like it''s didn''t go according to plan.. I will either make next chapter last and big one or wil just update this chapter.] Chapter 35 - 35: Scary Spirit Realm Seeing the greedy eyes Robert became alert. Although he did not know how strong this person is there is no way he is going to let him do as he pleases . Five of them got closer to face the danger together. Robert looked at others and saw that they were flustered while looking at the person in the front. He glanced at White Fang and saw her eyes were full of panic. "Little Fang, get a grip! It''s not time to panic." Robert said to her in a low voice as he continued to look at the person. She has the highest cultivation in the group. If she is panicked then others would not have confidence and will become meat on the chopping board waiting to be sliced. But he can understand why she panicked. From this person, Robert felt an unprecedented sense of oppression and terror. His biological instinct is telling him to escape as soon as possible. There is no possibility of defeating this person, The survival rate is zero. For an instant, everyone maintained a state of confrontation but no one made the first move and the space seemed to be frozen as every second passed like an eternity. The person looked at them and said, "Don''t worry I guarantee to finish this quickly so that you will not feel any pain." Five of them tensed up after hearing he was going to attack. "Hmm let''s see this rabbit is worthless for me, So there is no problem killing him." The person looked at Snowball and waved his hand gently and in an instant Snowball was covered with red flames and in a second disappeared. From the beginning to the end there was no scream or resistance. Robert felt his mind blank as he saw this scene. He was ignorant of what happened just now, He just waved his hand and the snowball disappeared? After this thought, grief and anger filled his heart and he could no longer maintain rational thinking... He killed snowball¡­ This thought kept appearing in his mind as he looked at the person. It was not just him White Fang also looked at the place where the snowball was standing with dull eyes. She could not believe what happened just now. Her friend died in front of her and she could do nothing¡­. Roar There was a roar and Slither turned into a huge black python with golden rims etched on his body. At this moment his eyes were red and bloodthirsty as he looked at the man in front of him. Blue light condensed at the end of his tail and he attacked the man. The person could feel the might of the attack and his face became serious. "That''s your mutated talent? It''s scary indeed with just Qi Condensation cultivation you can burst out the power of the Core Formation realm. But it''s not enough to stop me. I just need your blood so you can die as well." The person looked indifferent toward the attack coming at him as he raised his fingers preparing to attack Slither. "Like in the hell, I would allow you to kill him." Due to the roar, Robert came back to reality and rushed toward the person. A white vortex formed around both of his fists absorbing all the spiritual energy from his body. In a second a white sphere formed around his fist but it didn''t stop her as the colour changed to silver. Robert knew he could not fight the human in front of him, So he wanted to use ''White Blow'' with all of his spiritual energy. Last time he only used ''White Blow'' with one-third of his spiritual energy but he was able to injure the Nascent Soul Realm Creature. He bets that he can at least injure this person with a ''white Blow'' that contains all of his spiritual energy. He felt testing pain from his hand but he did not stop and continued to direct spiritual energy and finally, the silver sphere turned golden. He started to compress it and felt the bones in his hand breaking apart and pain like none filled his mind but he persisted and compressed the ball. All this happened in just one second as Robert already arrived in front of the person and attacked him with a punch. "Die!" He did not hold back while attacking the person, Although he had never killed humans and inevitably there are some physiological obstacles but he is going with the intention to kill. Since this person showed up with the murderous intention and killed snowball there is no reason to hesitate. Thinking of snowball his eyes became red as he gave the person a savage gaze filled with hatred and attacked. The person''s face changed as he saw the spiritual fluctuation around Robert. He stopped attacking another and focused his attention on Robert. Robert sneered when he saw this, Want to stop me? It''s too late! "Robert, be careful!" Just this time he heard a shout of warning from Celli and White Fang. He instantly focused in the front ready to dodge any attack but the person was not attacking him. Robert felt puzzled seeing this, He is not attacking me so what''s with the warning? Suddenly the person smirked and Robert felt pain in his chest. He looked down with disbelief on his face like a sword was pierced through his chest. His chest was pierced from the back and blood gushed from the injury... He turned his head and saw something that made his eyes wide open in disbelief. "How is this possible?" There was another person behind him holding the sword that pierced his chest. This person looks the same as the one in front¡­ So two people came here? "Robert! Get away from him he is at Spirit Realm, We are not his match, I will use my innate talent to help you escape." Chapter 36 - 36: Snowball? Cell shouted as her body started to become transparent and her first was replaced by a blue jelly-like body. He can see through her now¡­ "What? Is this the legendary Virtual body of the Astral Race?" The person in red robes was shocked after seeing her transformation. Celli didn''t pay any attention to the man as her hand stretched toward Robert, White Fang and Slither. She didn''t know why she chose to help them ¡­ She is confident to escape alone even if the man tries to stop her. But she didn''t do it. Although their meeting was small she felt that they are good at the time when the snowball died and she could do nothing. That''s why she wanted to help now. "Naive, do you think you can escape? I would never let you achieve that." The person in red was shocked for a moment then shouted angrily. The doppelganger that pierced Robert arrived by his side instantly. A bell appeared above its head and rushed toward Celli. Celli became alert seeing the bell and wanted to evade but it was too late as the bell arrived on top of her head. A virtual barrier appeared around her and she was completely trapped. She tried to use Virtual Escape but was not able to because of the barrier. "You are a rare commodity that could be sold at an auction at a high price. I don''t damage you so you better stay quiet there and wait for me to finish these people." The person glared at Celli and said in a deep voice. He is done playing with these animals now he wants to finish the game quickly and go back. He raised a hand and made a slipping motion and in the next second Slither who wanted to attack him was slammed to the ground. White Fang''s house was destroyed along with the shockwave. He looked at the surrounding forest and thought to finish this quickly. He has already made so much commotion. if the ruler of the Dream Maple forest knows that he sneaked into his territory and caused so much commotion then it would be bad. "You should have escaped when she said to, I am at Spirit Realm and can make a doppelganger that has the same strength as me but you didn''t escape now you have no chance. I planned to keep you alive but it''s not necessary anymore. I will just sell your dead carcasses." The person looked at them with indifference now that he has got an Astral race girl with such a talent there is no loss in losing some resources. Robert didn''t pay attention to him but looked at slither who was sloped on the ground. Feeling his breath he felt relieved although his body is wounded at many places it''s fine as long as he is alive. Now how to deal with this person, With a doppelganger, it''s almost the same as facing two monsters. He didn''t have any plan on how to stop him. ... and he could not maintain the ''White Blow'' for long as he began to lose the sensation of his hand. So what to do? ¡­. White Fang was sitting on the place where the snowball disappeared and her eyes were still dull tears streamed down her cheeks she kept weeping silently. Although she is a Core Formation her mentality is just of a kid, She cannot bear the pain of losing a friend, It''s too much for her current self. When she saw the doppelganger her heart was filled with helplessness and despair. She knew about the Spirit Realm. It''s a realm above Nascent soul realm and people who attain this level are out of the league for her. Is there nothing I can do? She kept repeating this question then she saw Celli trying to help them escape and got trapped. She looked up and saw the person heading toward Robert whose chest is pierced. He is going to kill him! As soon as she thought of this her mind burst and fear disappeared and for replaced by anger. She saw Snowball disappearing but could do nothing, now she is going to see slither and Robert die too? No, I don''t want to lose a friend again! Thinking of this her body started to shine and she transformed into her half-Human form. The same form when she fought with the boar. But now there is an addition to the crown on her forehead, The dim crown that was about to vanish appeared again. The man looked at her with indifferent eyes and did, "Do you think you can stop me with just Core Formation cultivation? Don''t be naive. With my doppelganger, you have to face two Spirit Realms cultivators. Do you think you can achieve that?" "I would rather die than to see you killing my friends one after another." She looked at the person with the silver pupil and declared her resolve. She arrived by Robert''s side to fight along with him. "That spirit is indeed commendable. Since you want to die I will fulfil it. Since I cannot injure your body as it will lower your selling price, that''s why I will extinguish your soul in a flash." As he said this a small pike appeared in his hand. Seeing the palm-size pike Robert didn''t know how to react. But he didn''t dare to relax as Cultivators are unpredictable means. "Before dying I will tell you this is a soul extinguishing Weapon, It can wipe out the soul in an instant of any cultivator below Spirit Realm. It''s purely made from spirit stones with dozens of killing arrays inscribed on it. You should feel proud to die now." The person said proudly, This is his trump card. No one below the Spirit Realm can be alive after attacking with this. Robert looked at the spear with apprehension he wanted to make a move before he could use the pike. He gritted his teeth and made a decision. After saying this the man didn''t talk nonsense but directly threw the pike at White Fang and Robert he wanted to wipe them out in one blow. As for the snake, it''s half-dead already; it''s not a concern for him! White Fang saw pike advancing toward her and wanted to dodge but before she could do so. Robert arrived near the pike and swallowed it in one go. He is not stupid to do suicidal attacks but he has no choice if this weapon is as deadly as the man mention then there is a high chance that White Fang will die. And he on the other hand has a chance of survival because he has innate talents like ''Soul Ignition'' and ''Hell Furnace''. The ''Hell Furnace'' can withstand the Explosion pill so there might be a chance to contain this pike. And ''Soul Ignition'' is a soul related attack so there is a chance that it has some effect on pike¡­ He didn''t have any basis for this judgement but it''s the only measure he can come up with now to deal with the pike. The person was dull for a second and then laughed, "Haha that''s why I expect from a stupid animal instead of dodging you swallowed it. It will only delay your seat for dew seconds then you will die." He laughed disdainfully and gave the judgement. "Are you out of your mind, Robert?" White Fang becomes anxious after seeing this, they could have dodged the attack but he has to swallow it¡­ What should I do now?... One second passed¡­ Two seconds passed¡­ Three seconds passed¡­ The man''s smile started to stiffen as he looked alive at Robert in front of him. White Fang''s eyes were filled with doubt as she looked at the man and said, "Is that a fake product?" The man''s face became black after hearing White Fang. He also has this thought because no one under Spirit Realm can be alive after using soul pike. Unless they have unusually strong souls but Robert does not have a strong soul like this¡­. That only leaves one option that this pike is fake¡­ Thinking of this he felt like he has eaten shit he bought the pike at a high price and now it turned out to be fake. It never came into his mind that pike may be real but Robert is abnormal. As the pike was contained inside his stomach by ''Hell Furnace''. He wanted to curse the seller, Trying to sell him a fake product! He wanted to smash the person who sold him pike. I will settle the account with him later. First I will deal with these two. He groaned and looked at White Fang and Robert, "Looks like you cannot have a painless death but don''t worry you will only experience some pain. If you want to blame someone then blame the fate for toying with you." He wanted to attack and finish this directly and leave with Dream Maple Forest. Spiritual Energy bushes out from his body and enveloped two of them. They tried to move but it was of no use as they could not move an inch. "See? That''s the difference between our cultivation levels. Even if you try your best you could not fill the gap between cultivation." The man mocked them without any reservation. White Fangs eyes were filled with panic as she tried to move but could not do so. "It''s too early for you to have the last laugh, Laugh after accepting this gift from me." Robert''s rolled his eyes and said. Spiritual energy continued to condense and strengthening the golden sphere in his hand. As had already lost the feeling of his hand there is no point in holding back anymore. In both of his hands, the sphere compressed to the size of a marble. The energy inside the sphere is so great that he could barely control it and because of it the spiritual pressure that enveloped them also disappeared. Robert gasped feeling the energy contained in the marble. By analogy, If the previous sphere was a rocket then the golden marble is probably a nuclear bomb. He gave the man a playful glance and threw the golden marble in his direction. Then he hugged White Fang and moved toward Slither and Celli. Does he intend to kill White Fang and others with this attack? Is he desperate? The answer is no. He did this because he was sure to escape this attack with others unharmed. The man was dumbfounded seeing the golden marble that arrived in front of him. He subconsciously held the marble in his hand but then his face turned purple. Weren''t they piece of meat that was about to be sliced, So How can he burst out such power? But he did not have time to contemplate as white light spread out from the golden marble and enveloped him completely. He did not have the power to resist and got swallowed by the destructive might. In the end, a talisman appeared from his chest wrapping him like a mummy and then he disappeared from the place. Robert peeked backwards and his soul almost escaped from his mouth. He saw white light rushing toward him. He ran near Slither and picked him up with much difficulty. "Snowball, You better do something otherwise we will die here," Robert shouted in panic as he looked at the white light behind him. "Robert, What do you mean? Snowball is already dead..." White Fang was confused after she heard Robert. Her heart is filled with grief when she thinks about Snowballs death. "Don''t worry, Leave it to me. I will show you the talent I awakened." Just as she was grieving she heard the voice that made her eyes wide open. She looked around and saw Snowball standing on Celli''s shoulder intact without any Injury. Her jaw dropped as she looked at the snowball. It''s not just her but Celli too she didn''t know when snowball appeared on her shoulder and how did he enter the prohibition even her innate talent, ''Virtual Escape'' is useless inside the barrier. Robert smiled with relief, " So you are alive after all." When they were trapped by the guy he received a transmission from snowball saying that he can help them escape as he awakened an awesome talent. At that time he thought it might be a hallucination as he saw Snowball disappearing in front of him. But snowball started to tell about his talent that Robert believed that he is alive. Therefore he compressed the ''White Blow'' and threw it at the man. "So what are you waiting for? The attack is almost here. Use your talent and help is escape" Robert looked back and saw the attack near them. He didn''t want to die by his attack that''s too miserable. "Should I take boar with me? I want to eat barbecue.." Snowball looked at the Boar that was thrown away due to shockwave. He wanted to eat tastier food than carrots. Celli almost staggered after hearing Snowball, This idiot at the time like this how can he think about food? "Idiot! Do you even need to ask this? I''d you can them take it. I am not willing to waste food." Robert rolled his eyes and answered. Celli didn''t know what to say after listening to him, is this your main concern right now? "Okay!" Snowball jumped with joy and used his innate talent in the next second all of them including Celli who was trapped inside the bell. BOOM After they disappeared there was a huge explosion and ground within a radius of 2 kilometres were destroyed. After the smoke disappeared there was nothing left within the radius of 2 kilometres.. Everything vanished into smoke. Chapter 37 - 37: Upgrade Successful. Robert''s vision was vague for a second and when he opened his eyes he was inside a cave along with White Fang and others. He looked around seeing that they were truly safe he sighed a breath of relief. Looks like Snowballs new innate talent saved them from the explosion. He looked at his hand and sighed helplessly all the fur on his paw were gone and in some places comes were visible. He was injured multiple times in a short while, This innate talent is good but it comes with a price. "Snowball! You are alive, I thought you were dead." Robert heard a crying voice and he saw White Fang hugging snowball and crying. He chuckled after seeing this, He can understand why she is crying. After all, she is just like a child. But yeah it is a relief that Snowball is alive and even became stronger. "Snowball, what''s the new talent that you awakened?" Robert stood up and walked toward slither who''s body was shrinking. "Umm, it''s like a super-fast movement technique. I can move from one place to another in a second. It''s very fast.." Snowball showed a confused expression after hearing Robert. Snowball tried to describe his talent but it only made it more confusing. Fast movement? Speed related talent? Robert felt confused if this is a speed-related talent then how can he take four of us along with him? By picking up? "It''s teleportation! " At this time Celli recovered and exclaimed in shock. "Teleportation?" Snowball and White Fang were confused hearing this term because it''s new to them. Even White Fang does not have information related to this in her bloodline memories. But Robert is not the same because he knows about teleportation, It''s a skill that everyone dreams about. "Yes, Teleportation! It''s a space-related skill that is a very very rare type of attribute. With this one can easily transfer themselves from one location to another by travelling through space." Celli still had a thunderstruck expression as she looked at Snowball. Very few spiritual creatures have space attributes. There is a tribe called Void Fox who are born with the talent to manipulate space this talent makes them one of the top creatures on the food chain. Although their numbers are few no one dares to underestimate them. Just because of their space talent. If they offend someone who has space-related attributes then should prepare themselves to be robbed. Yes, Space creatures or cultivates are known as super thieves. They can just teleport inside your treasure vault and rob everything without making any noise. That''s one of the reasons that space creatures or cultivators are sought after by others when they are weak. Their strategic value is important for every power. She didn''t expect to meet someone that has space-related skills, At first, she thought that Snowball is the weakest among the group but now this has changed completely with transportation. Seeing their confused expression Celli told them the rarity of the space attribute. After hearing her everyone looked at snowball with incredible eyes. Snowball showed a smug expression seeing everyone''s shocked gazes, "You see how awesome I am? From now on you should give me your carrots hahaha..." "Quite proud huh?" Just as a snowball was feeling proud a voice came from behind. "Of course I am proud now," Snowball replied subconsciously completely unaware of the danger that loomed over his head. Slap "Ouch. Why are you hitting me? Are you not afraid that I will take your carrots... Huh? Bi-Big brother slither?" Snowball felt a slap on the back of his head and was annoyed just as he wanted to threaten he saw the person who slapped him. It''s Slither! Seeing slither Snowball smugness disappeared and it smiled sheepishly, "Big bro, You are finally awake. I was collecting all the carrots for you." Slither rolled his eyes and showed a disgusting expression, " Keep the carrots with yourself I am sick of eating them every day." Slither was relieved after seeing snowball out of everyone present he was the one who felt the most sadness and anger after Snowball disappeared that time. But he did not want to cry in front of everyone like White Fang, It''s to embarrassing. "Heh heh, Slither you are glad, right? That snowball is alive! Back then you went berserk after snowball disappeared, If you want to cry then go ahead no one will laugh at you." White Fang looked at Slither and said teasingly. "Really? You were so angry thinking I was dead? Haha, big bro, you love me after all." Snowball showed a surprise after listening to White Fang, "Now go ahead and cry I will not laugh at you hahaha." "Shut up!" Slither got embarrassed by their teasing and shouted angrily, "If you make another remark then no food for you today." White Fang and Snowball hurriedly covered their mouth and tried not to make any noise who knows that their food will be gone. Robert and Celli looked at this scene and chuckled, Finally it''s quiet and they are out of danger. "Are you alright? You were trapped by that guy earlier." Robert looked at Celli and asked with concern. At that time to help them, she was trapped by that man. He didn''t know if she is injured or not. "I am fine, Just need some rest and I will be back to normal." Celli shook her head and said with a smile, "But you have some incredible friends, Lunar Wolf, Rabbit with space attribute and a mutated snake. And lastly, you who has a soul comparable to a human. No wonder that demonic creature tried to attack you." Robert was startled after hearing her Demonic creature? Thinking of this he has many questions in his mind and from the looks of it Celli knows many things, So it''s better to ask all the questions. Just as he wanted to start a question-answer session he heard a system prompt. "Ding... Upgrade successful..." "Evolution Plug-in Upgraded Evolution System successfully..." "Unlocking Functions...." "Combining energy units..." "Opening Universal Mall...." "Ding... Congratulations on completing the mission successfully..." "Rewards are been issued... Repairing ''Hell Furnace'' ..." "Repair Successful..." "Ding... All the skills are unlocked...." "New Character panel loaded successfully...." Chapter 38 - 38: Brine Spring. Robert was startled after hearing this, It needed 100,000 energy points, right? How was the mission completed? He didn''t do anything before to get so many energy points... Just as he wanted to as he started to receive information in his mind. After a minute Robert understood that this is information related to the upgrade. The mission was completed because he swallowed the Soul Pike thrown by the cultivator before. After digestion, he got Over 100,000 Energy points. Robert felt delighted after the mission was completed Before he expected that it would take a long time to get the mission completed. Seeing it completed so easily he was happy, After the upgrade, there are several changes the main one being that Evolution Plugin finally transformed into Evolution System. Yes, Before he was only using plugins, not the system although he does not know the difference between the two he can tell that system is better than the plugin just by looking at the new function. Host: Robert Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Low-Level Spiritual Creature] Energy: 10,000. Upgrade: 1)Evolution(+) 2)Technique(+) System Synthesis(Available): 1) Awakening potion(Material Acquired: 0/20) 2) Healing potion(Materials Acquired:0/10) Innate Talent: 3 Cultivation: 1st layer of Foundation Realm(+)[0/5000] Missions: None Universal Store(+) The character panel has become short, He needs to click on one option the details of that option will appear. He knew this from the information he received. Robert was curious about everything but he first opened the universal store. After clicking the ''+'' button three options appeared in front of him. 1)Healing Potion: Can restore injuries and max health.[Available for Purchase1/2]. Price-2,000 Energy points. 2) Normal Shorts: This can be used to cover your embarrassment. Price-100 Energy points. 3) AIR: Contain anything and everything that exists in heaven. Price- 4,000 Energy points. List refresh in 3 Hours 36 minutes and 12 seconds. Seeing the list of the items Robert was surprised, He was attracted by the healing potion before but he did not have the necessary materials to make it. Now seeing one in the system he was surprised and delighted. This item is what he needs now, His hands are scrapped so he can not do anything. If this potion works then he can restore his hands and do other work. He would also purchase shorts. It''s embarrassing for him to roam naked. Although most of the animals have similar fashion. As for the AIR Robert is very suspicious of this item because it felt like a scam. As he was scammed by the system before he is very cautious regarding this. He will purchase something useless now, He will purchase 2 Healing potions and one short. Total he spent 5,000 points to purchase two healing potions and 10 shorts. After doing this he was confused about how this product will arrive at him? "Where are the things I purchased, system?" Having no choice Robert asked the system. "Host, Open your eyes and look around carefully." The system said and became quiet again. Robert was startled after the hearing system and looked around at his foot. There are three packages. Robert was speechless, Don''t you need to be secretive? He looked around and suddenly realised why the system was not secretive. All of them were asleep. They must be tired after going through all of those events. When they are finally at a safe place they slumbered. He did not have the intention to wake them. He looked at the three packages and opened them one by one. One package contained two bottles of healing potion 1,000 ML in each bottle. The other two packages comprised ten shorts. He looked at one potion and asked the system, As There was no instruction written on the package. "System, how do I use this potion?" "Just drink it." Robert wanted to do that but unfortunately, he cannot use his arm now he opened the package with his legs. Looks like I have to use my leg to drink too. With much difficulty, he held the bottle with his legs and brought the opening to his mouth. He opened the bottle with his mouth and did as the system told him, gulped the whole bottle down. He wanted to retch after drinking the potion. It tastes disgusting. He swallowed the whole medicine with much difficulty. Although taste is disgusting he soon felt changes inside his body. His hands started to itch, He wanted to scratch but could not do so. Since his hands are back now it''s time to scan the surroundings, Snowball teleported to escape but the location was random, He needs to examine the environment for safety. He put the shots and walked outside the cave carefully without making any noise. After walking for a minute he finally saw light in front of him, He picked up his face and arrived outside. This cave was located near a mountain slope and the surrounding was covered with big trees. There was no trace of activity near the cave, which means no creature lived here before. He looked around and saw a cave adjacent to the cave in which they were living. He became vigilant as there could be a potential enemy inside that cave. I still need to go inside and see the situation otherwise it would be dangerous to live in this place with an unknown neighbour. Robert thought to himself and walked inside the cave cautiously throughout the way he did not find any traces left by a creature. When he was at the end of the cave he found a small spring and there was a hole on top of the cave which let sunlight come inside. He walked near the spring and looked around carefully trying to find any edible plants. Many plants grow near the water source, So there is a chance that he could find one. But unfortunately, his luck was not so good as he did not find a single edible plant. Robert sighed helplessly. No harvest for today''s exploration but at least he found a source of water that could be helpful. Thinking of this he cheered up a bit and drank the water from the spring but after drinking a sip he immediately spits it out. "Brine spring?" He exclaimed in shock at the same time he became excited. Fuck with edible plants, They cannot be compared to the spring in front of him. He could extract the most essential ingredients from this spring, which is Salt! Yes, He can get salt from this spring. Although the process needs some preparation he is willing to do it. Brine springs are by far the most common source of salt for the people who live far away from the sea. He once read that in ancient times people would go to a salt spring to collect the nearby salt, taking turns managing fires to heat stones that are then placed into clay pots to boil water. Eventually, the salt is shaved from the insides of these containers and stocked for a year''s supply. Robert wanted to cry, Finally, I can add some taste to the food. Finally, Salt was acquired! Chapter 39 - 39: Clay Extraction. Although there was salt in front of him; he could not eat it now. He needs to extract salt. And to extract salt he needs containers to heat the water and take out the salt. As he does not have a container he will make one now. And the material to make the container is clay because it''s an easily acquired material and could be processed easily. Clay is present in almost every soil but the content of clay present in each type of soil differs. He had read it before that to check the clay content inside the soil you need to fill a jar about halfway with soil and then add water and stir to break up the soil particles Wait for a few minutes and sand and slit will settle at the bottom of the jar and the muddy water above is clay content. As he did not have a jar he cannot check the clay content but it''s fine because it is guaranteed that there is clay in it. It would only take more time and effort to collect an adequate amount of clay but he has free labour so he is not worried about that. He hurriedly reached into the cave where everyone was asleep. He walked near them and shouted, "Wake up you lazy bums. If you want to eat something delicious then help me." White Fang and Snowball jumped up and rushed toward him excitedly. "Are we going to eat boar now?" Both of them asked in unison. Robert almost fell backwards seeing their enthusiasm. "Yes, you can say it''s something more delicious." Robert knew that bait is needed to make them work wholeheartedly. And it''s true, meat with salt tastes better than cooked meat with no spices. "Okay let''s do it!" Snowball and White Fang agreed directly. "Okay, Slither and Celli you should come as well. I need your help." Robert looked at Slither and Celli who just woke up and said. The more people the faster the work will be. "Okay." Slither and Celli nodded without any question. After that, he brought them to the adjacent cave where the brine spring is located. After seeing the spring Snowball wanted to jump in directly and take a bath. Robert hurriedly stopped him and said this lake contains important ingredients for cooking and the snowball stopped. "We need to make cooking utensils and to make them we need clay which can be extracted from the soil, Do you understand?" Robert tried to explain in simple language. He saw everyone nodded in understanding. "Now I will explain how to extract clay from the soil¡­" Robert picked up a stick as he drew figures on the ground to explain the process of extra time clay. There are two traditional methods to extract the clay from the soil. Dry clay harvesting method and Wet clay harvesting method. He is going to use Wet method to get clay as Dry clay method is much more difficult and needs a lot of time; it''s only suitable for places where water is scarce. There is plenty of water in front of him so he will use Wet clay harvesting method. It involves placing the soil Inside a container and mixing water in it. After the soil and silt are settled at the bottom the actual clay extraction will start. But here the problem arrives, He needs a container to place the soil, Where could he get it? Robert has already thought of this, He will use the bottle of Healing potion. As it contained 1000 ML of potion it''s big enough to get some clay. After extracting clay he will make a bigger container from it and then he can have a large amount of clay. He took out the bottle and filled one third with soil and the remaining with water. He stirred the water and mixed the whole thing. He waited for a few minutes and when the clay was fully suspended in the water he took out the shorts he purchased before. "Robert, did you make that too?" Slither looked at the shorts in Robert''s hand and curiously asked if he saw Robert wearing clothes before but he didn''t ask back then. "Yes I made them while you were sleeping but materials were limited. I could only make 10 of these. If you want you can take one." Robert did not blush while lying. It''s too much of a hassle to explain all of these things. So he directly took the credit. "Nah I don''t need it." Slither refused because the shorts are too big for him and the snowball. And he is not used to wearing clothes on his body. Robert understood his difficulties and thought if there is a chance in future he would buy clothes according to their size. "That''s fine." Robert did not persuade habit to focus on his task; he folded the shorts and told White Fang, "Little Fang, bring the leather bag I made previously." He needed one more container to store the clay. White Fang was fast as she brought the leather bag in one minute. He took the leather bag and covered the opening with shorts, After doing this he filtered the water through the shorts. The caly settled on the pants and water flowed inside the leather bag. After the clay was filtered all that remained was sand at the bottom of the bottle. He wanted to save water as the spring contains salt in it so he can''t waste it. He would use this water to go the same step again and again. The water should drain from the shorts then the clay is ready. "Understand? You need to do this process 8 times and collect enough clay." Robert looked at four of them as said. With 8 shorts remaining he will use them to collect clay. "Understand." Four of them shouted in unison. "Okay then White Fang and Snowball will make clay and slither will supervise them, Celli and I will go outside to check the surroundings," Robert said this but he realised that White Fang and Snowball already got immersed in the work. Children like this stuff the most. He smiled wryly and thought to himself. "Slither, you keep an eye on them to make sure that they don''t cause any trouble," Robert said. "Don''t worry I have experience in this," Slither said with a smile. Robert knew he was talking about the time when they let them work as child labour. He smiled and said to Celli, "We will scan the surroundings to find any potential enemies." He asked for Celli because her escape talent is amazing and can help them in a dangerous situation. Chapter 40 - 40: Three Living Treasures. Robert came out with Celli and looked at the endless forest in front of him. All the trees were covered with dense green leaves which became a perfect cover for predators to hide. They have to be careful while exploring the place. Who knows from where they would be attacked. "Celli, let''s go." Robert nodded at Celli and walked forward. Celli hurriedly followed him and asked, "Robert we have to survey the surroundings, right?" "Yes, that''s the primary goal but since we are already out we can take this opportunity to find other things," Robert asked as he checked the trees in front of him. It''s over 100 meters tall and has a thickness of 20 to 30 meters. This is a good material to make a house. He has a plan to make a simple house with woods because living in a cave is not the best option. And caves can be used as secret places if the entrance is hidden behind the ridden house. Hmm, that''s not a bad idea. Although it will take a lot of resources it would be very useful and in the first place, they do not lack resources. He looked at the seemingly never-ending forest and thought. "Other things? Like?" Celli became curious after hearing him. All she saw him was clicking on the trees one after another other than that he did nothing. "Like collecting different resources or finding some heaven and earth treasure. Looking for water sources and edible animals living nearby." Robert thought for a second and listed all the things they can do this time. While talking he kept looking at the ground to see if there were any traces of animals here. "Heaven and Earth treasures? I can do that!" Celli showed a startled expression and said, "You can do it?" Robert was confused by this sentence as anyone can do it. Finding Heaven and Earth treasures are not that difficult a job. "Look, I will show it to you." Celli saw his confused expression and her body started to become transparent. After she had the same appearance as a ghost she waved her hand at Robert and dived into the ground. Only Robert was standing there scratching his head in confusion, What is she going to do? It''s not the first time he saw Celli in this form, When they first met she appeared like this. After just a few seconds he heard Celli voice transmission, "Robert come here I found something." Robert hurriedly ran toward the place where Celli called him and saw her standing no, Floating in front of a tree. "What do you find?" Robert looked around and saw nothing special so he asked Celli immediately. "It''s inside the tree, It''s Spirit Mushroom! Hehe, good stuff!" Celli smiled and pointed at the tree in front of her. He walked over and punched the tree making a hole in the trunk. And he found a palm-size mushroom inside, Seeing this he was convinced that Celli could find Heaven and Earth spiritual herbs. At best he can only find spirit herbs located on the surface of the jungle and not other places, Like inside the trees or below the ground but Celli could find it easily. "Wow, I won the jackpot!" "Hahaha, With this heaven and Earth Treasure head can finally break through the Foundation Realm!" "From then the rise of the Corn Bunting clan will begin!" Just as Robert picked up the mushroom he heard three voices from the top of the tree. He looked up and saw three birds were sitting on the tree talking while looking at the spirit mushroom in his hand. He didn''t need to recognise them as they started their species themselves. The corn bunting is a large, heavy-looking brown bunting with a particularly thick bill and they are big as his arms. The leader in their mouth must be the bird sitting in the middle with a proud face. They talked as if they were already sure to win. They are just at Qi Condensation Realm so where do they get confidence? "Little bear don''t worry I will not kill you because I am a magnanimous bird I will just take the spirit mushroom and leave." "You should be honoured to give me the spirit mushroom. With this, I will change the history of the Corn Bunting clan by dominating the Dream Maple forest by becoming the emperor." "Yes, the Rise of Corn Bunting clan is near." "Emperor Corn Bunting is such a fitting name. The word emperor was just made for you." The two fellows beside him started showing praise as they had already seen him dominating the whole forest. Robert was feeling speechless seeing the spectacle in front of him. Dominating the whole forest with just the Foundation realm? That is beyond delusional¡­ "Just because I am in a good mood I will give two of you a chance to become my loyal follower. I will cover you from now on." The leader Corn bunting looked at them and said generously as if he was giving them a huge opportunity. "Leader you are too generous these imbecile creatures simply do not deserve this but alas leader you have a big heart that you are even willing to take stupid creatures like them under you." The bird on the left shook his head and said in an exaggerated tone. "Yes, Yes this is the biggest opportunity in your life. Quickly kneel and accept it." The bird on the right looked at them and said with excitement. Veins throbbed on the forehead of Celli as she kept listening to the stupid birds. She looked at Robert and said, "Robert, can I kill them?" Robert was stunned after listening to the birds. These three are living treasures. He wondered how they survived till now. After hearing Celli he smiled wryly and shook his head. "No, don''t kill them but you can beat them." Robert could understand why she said this because these three are truly annoying. He wondered if all the people were the same¡­ He shivered thinking of this, If that''s the case then they must have a notorious reputation and should be on top of the hunting list. Just after he finished speaking Celli''s figure disappeared in a flash and the next moment there was the cry of agony in the middle of the forest. "Ouch don''t throw me like that you female tyrannosaurus. I will expel you from-- ouch." "You dare to call me tyrannosaurus? Are you seeking death?" [Do check my new novel, ''Havoc in the cultivation world'' it''s a comedy novel.] Chapter 41 - 41: Situation Inside The Inner Region. After Celli vented her anger. Three corn bunting were sitting on the ground looking at Robert and Celli with a cautious gaze. They didn''t expect these weak-looking creatures to be so strong, especially that female tyrannosaurus she is very cruel. Now their life depends upon their decision. "You know your mistakes right?" Robert cleared his throat and looked at the three with a piercing gaze. The birds heard Robert and nodded. Now the situation has reached this point, it''s better to counsel and admit mistakes. Seeing their nod Robert was satisfied and continued, "Now that you realise your mistake it''s time to pay." Three of them tensed up after hearing him. His next words will decide their fate. "You have to¡­" Three of them tensed up and listened with nervousness. Robert looked at them and said slowly, "Tell me about this place. What types of creatures live near us? What are their strengths and numbers?" Three corn bunting froze after listening to Robert. They looked at each other and finally, the leader asked cautiously, "That''s it?" "What? You want something else?" Robert raised his eyebrows and said. "No, this is fine, we will tell you." The leader of the group waved his hand and said. He was expecting to receive an outrageous demand. "If you are looking for that information then you found the right bird. I know everything about this forest." The leader of the group cleared his throat and started to boast about himself but when he saw Celli''s impatient face he started to tell about the surrounding forces. The Dream Maple Forest is located in the south of the continent and is a part of Spirit Beast Domain. Dream Maple forest is divided into three sections the outer region, Inner region and Core region. The creatures with no wisdom stay in the outer region of the forest regardless of their cultivation. These spiritual creatures with wisdom develop their power, recruit weaker creatures under them and fight with others for resources. Of course, it is not uncommon to see a Spiritual creature with wisdom living in the outer region. Like White Fang and others, it''s because of their strength that they live in the outer region. Hearing this Robert''s doubts were solved. Previously he was puzzled on why White Fang, Slither and Snow Ball can talk while other creatures cannot. The bird continued and said, "The place we are currently standing is the borderline between the outer region and the inner region. Here the resources are scarce and the aura is weak, So not many spiritual creatures bother to come here." "That''s why it became a habitat for weak creatures?" Celli looked at the bird and said. "Yes, spiritual creatures of the inner region never bother to come here unless it''s necessary. That''s why it''s the best place for creatures who are weak or who don''t want to work under anyone." The bird said. Robert nodded expressing his understanding. Here there are not many resources so it''s normal that those big guys with scary strength will not come here to waste time. "What about the core region?" Robert asked curiously. Hearing this the bird''s face became solemn as he said with some uncertainty, "I don''t have conclusive information regarding this question but according to the legend the ruler of Dream Maple Forest lives inside the Core region. No one can trespass and sneak inside. There is a natural formation at the entrance of the core region which prevents others from exploring the core region." "In legends, it is said that a core region is a heavenly place for cultivation where the spiritual energy is materialised and forms a river. Cultivation there one day is equal to cultivating in the outside world for 1 year." A look of yearning appeared on the bird''s face while talking about this. Robert felt sceptical hearing this, It feels exaggerated though it might be possible after all it''s a fantasy world. "You said that other creatures inside the inner region have found their forces. So, What are the major forces inside the inner region? And what''s their strength? '''' Robert thought for a while and asked. It''s better to know about the surrounding forces and understand their strengths. "Major forces? Hmm, most spiritual creatures form tribes with members of the same races like the Lion tribe or bear tribe. Both of them are strong forces inside the inner region. Especially Lion Tribe, its strength is climbing these few years. Of Course, there are other forces present too like the Giant race who are dumb and strong and eat a lot. There is a skeleton race who are immune to physical damage and are very cruel." "Except for them, there are many strong individuals who did not join any forces like the Martial Crocodile at the Northside. This guy is recruiting a large number of spiritual creatures as he wants to barge in the Core Region and become the emperor of Dream Maple forest. This guy is seeking death by doing this. I am still alive and he was to become emperor? Joke! " At the end of the sentence, the bird sneered contemptuously. Robert was speechless hearing him, what gave you the confidence to become emperor? But still, if he ignores the nonsense and bragging he got a lot of useful information from the bird. Martial Crocodile huh? And the Core region which it tried to attack. He cannot ignore the big boss inside the core region¡­ The situation in Dream Maple forest is more interesting than he thought previously; however, it''s nothing to do with him as a Qi Realm Spirit beast. Since he is at the border then he would develop himself here as this place is relatively safe. "So what''s the general strength of the spirit beast inside the Inner region?" Celli looked at the bird and asked casually. She is not interested in various forces inside the forest but she thinks it''s necessary to know their strength. "Strength? Qi Realm, Foundation, Core Formation, Nascent Soul Realm, Spirit Realm, Transcendence Realm, Earth King is how people''s strengths here are roughly divided. For your kind information, you are in the Qi realm, the lowest level of creature in the inner region." The leader bird looked at Celli like looking at a bumpkin. This is basic knowledge and she does not know about this.... Chapter 42 - 42: I Will Not Forget Your Sacrifice! Celli saw that three birds were looking at her with a despised expression and became uncomfortable and angry. Of course, she knew about the basic cultivation realms. She wanted to ask what''s the highest cultivation of the creature inside the inner region. But it seems like she overestimated their intelligence and in the end, she looked like a fool. Thinking of this she became angry she wanted to curse these stupid birds but then she saw Roberts enlightened expression and swallowed the words. Robert felt he understood a lot this time. Before he was unclear about the information about the division of cultivation realms but now it''s clear. He turned around and saw Celli standing there with an unhappy expression. Why is she unhappy now? Forget it! If I try to find a reason now it will become more complicated. It''s a waste of brain cells. He looked at three corn bunting birds in front of him and asked, "What''s your name?" "You can call me bird emperor." The leader of the corn bunting raised his head and said proudly. "He is my military advisor, you can call him Blood fiend." The leader of the bird is the Bird emperor said while pointing at the bird on his right. "That''s right I am Blood Fiend! I am the sword for the emperor. I will slay all the enemies of his highness to help him establish a stable and peaceful empire." The bird that is Blood fiend raised his head excitedly and said solemnly. The Bird Emperor gave him a nod expressing his approval after that he pointed at the bird on his right and said, "She is the top minister and a civil advisor under me she manages the whole empire. You can call her..." "Amber, my name is Amber." Amber on the right said hurriedly as if afraid that she would get a weird nickname. "And I pledge my loyalty to his highness..." Amber saw the bird emperor glaring at her for the interruption and expressed her stance hurriedly. Seriously if not for the fact that she is worried about their safety she would have left long ago. It''s too dangerous to stay with them! Now they are in a dangerous situation and they still want to brag? She saw Robert''s face becoming black due to their bragging that''s why she answered truthfully without any pretence. Robert''s mood improved somewhat after hearing her, At Least one of them is tactful who knows when to stop. He looked at the other two and felt speechless. They are probably, No he is sure that they are Chunibyo (eighth-grade syndrome). They have grandiose delusions¡­ Sigh there are people like this in every world. At first, he wanted to recruit these three in their camp as they were seriously short on labour but he changed his mind after hearing them. This disease is contagious and he already has two idiots with him so there is no point in recruiting more. Thinking of this he sighed helplessly and said, "You can leave now. Next time don''t act recklessly, not everyone is as lenient as me." "You should consider my offer¡­" The bird emperor wanted to invite him once again but Amber pulled him away. We finally have a chance to leave and you are bringing this up again? Do you have a death wish? "Thank you, we will be more careful from now on." Before leaving she did not forget to thank them and then she left with the other two. Robert saw them disappearing in the dense forest and remained speechless. Next time? That means you will not stop... ¡­... When Robert and Celli returned to Cloud peak it was already dark. Robert named the mountain where they were living as Cloud peaks. After sending the birds away Robert and Celli surveyed their surroundings and saw there was no strong creature living to bear them. They are living near the border after all there are not many resources left here so no strong creature would want to live here. On the way back Robert appeared in a daze as if there was something in his mind. Celli saw this and asked the reason but Robert said it''s nothing. As they entered the cave on the left several voices entered their ears. "Is this how it''s supposed to be?" A doubtful voice rang inside the cave, It was Slither who asked the question. "Don''t worry, In my memory, the method is the same¡­" A female voice rang trying to reassure others but there was an obvious lack of confidence in the voice. It''s White Fang who said this. "I also think it should be the correct method." Another voice rang and supported White Fang. It''s the silly rabbit, Snowball! Robert was doubtful about what they were talking about with Slither there should be no trouble. But still, he quickened his pace. He was afraid that they would do something to Brine spring. As Robert and Celli reached the end of the cave they saw Slither, White Fang and Snowball surrounding the fire and we''re baking something. Robert looked over and recognised, It''s Boars Meat! He was relieved seeing that it''s just some meat they are not experimenting with the Brine Spring. It''s no surprise that they were trying to cook the meat it''s already dusk that made them hungry. It''s just¡­ His nose twitched as he smelled burnt meat. He looked and saw that the meat was burned because of prolonged heating. "Robert you are here!" At this time others noticed him and said with excitement. "Come here Robert, I feel this meat is a bit suspicious!" Slither called Robert and said. He is talking about the meat on the fire. "What do you mean suspicious? I made this. It must be delicious. Robert will taste it and give an evaluation." White Fang snorted and said confidently she looked at Robert with hopeful eyes. "Well that makes sense, he is the most experienced one, after all. Come on Robert, Try it." Slither felt what White Fang said was reasonable so he shifted his attention to Robert. Even Celli looked at Robert even though she is unclear about the situation she felt it''s going to be fun Wait wait, Why are you dragging me into this? I don''t want to eat this¡­ Robert broke out cold sweat as he looked at uneatable burned charcoal. He looked and saw Slither, White Fang and Celli looking at him with expectation and...Excitement? "It''s delicious!" As he was thinking of a way to politely decline her he heard this. Everyone immediately shifted their attention from Robert and saw Snowball burping while lying on the ground and the pork meat was gone. Robert almost burst into tears when he saw this. To him now Snowball is no different from an angel. I will remember this favour. I will never forget your sacrifice! General Snowball!! But he didn''t show this emotion on his face. He merely shook his head regretfully and said, "Alas I wanted to try that meat but Snowball is the quick one.." Several daggers like gazes fell on Snowball who was resting after having a hearty meal. Snowball felt malicious intent from others and immediately rolled its eyes and pretended to be an unconscious Rabbit. "Forget it, don''t blame him. It must be delicious, that''s why Snowball could not stop himself." Robert hurriedly spoke on Snowball''s behalf as he saw everyone looking at him with a dangerous gaze. Hearing this White Fang was instantly relieved and Slither although had some doubt he chose to believe it. Only Celli has a look of disappointment on her face. Robert saw her disappointment and was speechless, You just want to see some excitement. She was expecting some excitement but now it''s no longer possible why? Because of the snowball. "Yes it must be delicious, don''t worry Robert, I will make another for you." After hearing Robert, White Fang regained her confidence. "No there is no need¡­" Robert hurriedly stopped her, Frequent experiments Like this are hazardous for health. "Don''t be shy, Robert. Wait a moment I will make another delicacy for you." White Fang said and she did not wait for his answer and started working. "Little Fang, If you dare to cook again then forget about the diner tonight." Robert saw that she had no intention to stop so he said in a threatening tone. "Robert You- You- You... How can you be so despicable?" White Fang stopped and looked at Robert with unbelief and anger. Seeing that he was being serious she stomped her feet and sat in the corner sulking. Seeing her stop he sighed a breath of relief, He did not want to experience the taste of that object that can barely be considered edible. "Alright, it''s already time for dinner I will prepare something to eat. You can help me." Robert was hungry himself so he said to others. His last sentence was for White Fang to cheer her up. "It doesn''t matter you cannot make something more delicious than the meat I cooked..." White Fang mumbled as he got up.. Although she said this her Intention was as obvious as she wants to help Robert. Chapter 43 - 43: Lets Built A City Of Delicacy! Just as Robert and others were talking in the far east outside the boundaries of Dream Maple Forest. In an Ancient Forest covering a vast portion of land where one can see Giant beasts roaming and flying. In a certain part of this ancient forest, a speck of light appeared and expanded continuously until it formed a silhouette of which resembled a human being. Surrounding beasts and spiritual creatures were attracted because of this phenomenon. Spiritual creatures remained cautious and did not go near the unknown silhouette because of their Intelligence. But the barbaric beasts were not the same seeing this silhouette; they disregarded the danger and charged forward ferociously. Just as they were near the silhouette and we''re about to attack there were some sudden changes. "Scram!" A furious old voice came within the light spot. The voice was amplified with spiritual energy which caused the surrounding ground and trees to tremble. The barbaric beasts who wanted to attack rolled backwards and were injured because of this. Although they do not have intelligence their instinct told them that this person is dangerous. Thus there was only one thought in their mind. Run! They ran for their lives and escaped farther from this dangerous person. Not only them, other spiritual creatures who wanted to reap the benefits were also frightened because of the voice and scrambled away. After the beasts and spiritual creatures left the forest became peaceful. Just then the light that surrounded the silhouettes started to crack. After the light disappeared a man limped on the ground and supported his body by leaning on a tree. Through the trees, moonlight illuminated the person and his face became clear. The man''s face was a scary white devoid of blood. He looked like a skeleton with just some skin wrapped on it. His one hand and both of his legs were missing. At this moment his eyes were brimming with killing intent and hatred. If Robert was here then he could recognise the person it''s the man who attacked them before and was injured because of his Full powered White Blow. "Damn Livestock¡­ How dare you do this to me? I am a dignified core disciple of the Heart Core sect¡­ Cough Cough" The man started to curse and coughed violently blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. "Hah... hah... What was that skill even with the protection of Earth Grade Armour I was grievously injured¡­ If not for the escape Talisman given by the master I would have died¡­" Thinking of the attack the man has chills on his back. He was so close to death before. "Huf... Huf... I should first heal my injuries. This place seems dangerous... " The man looked around with vigilance as he took out a purple jade bottle and picked the pill inside the Bottle. This is one of his life saving treasure which he obtained by paying a huge prize. Just like the Talisman. On top of that this is his last life saving treasure. He used one while fighting Robert one to escape the White Blow. And other one containing the voice of his master which frightened the surrounding creatures. This is a nirvana pill which is very precious on top. Alchemy Grandmasters can make this pill. He obtained this by a stroke of luck even his master does not know about this. It can heal all of his injuries within one hour. So Although reluctant he was going to use it and return to his peak state, Just as he wanted to swallow the pill there was a sudden mutation. ''Woosh'' A silver light flashed by and the nirvana pillon his hands were gone. He was shocked and furious seeing this he looked up trying to find the culprit. He could not find anyone near him which made him tense. Unknown is most terrifying afterall. As he was feeling confused and apprehended he heard a chuckle from the top. "Aunt look I found a Nirvana pill! My luck is too good. I picked up a treasure while strolling. " A female voice rang above his head after saying this the girl giggled. The man was furious hearing this, Picked up? You clearly snached it from me. "Don''t make trouble Menna, you should not snatch others'' stuff. " Another mature female voice sounded. The voice was a bit seductive and filled with dignity and laziness. "Oh" The girl named Menna made an aggrieved voice responding. The man looked up and saw a silhouette above him. If it was before he would have attacked directly but now his situation is miserable and he cannot afford to make mistakes. He squeezed a smile on his face and said politely, "Little girl your aunt is right, It''s bad to steal others stuff. " The moon light illuminated the silhouette and the girl''s appearance was clear to him. Seeing the girl''s appearance the smile of his face disappeared and his face became hideous. "Damn you are Silver Moon guardian wolf, same as that hybrid¡­ '''' After he saw the girl''s appearance he couldn''t help but curse. The little girls should be around 8 or 9 years old. She had a silvertail and vertical silver pupil, the same as White Fang. But on her forehead was a silver crown which seemed to absorb the moonlight. Her face was cute and filled with child''s innocence. The girl was clearly surprised to see the man''s outburst. The air around seemed to freeze as the temperature dropped rapidly. The man gulped; he knew that he had misspoken. Clearly this girl is accompanied by an elite cultivator. "What do you say, A Hybrid?" At this time a mature voice rang again but now it was indifference and there was a hint of anger in it. The man was surprised hearing this question and feeling her anger but he thought maybe the woman has some enmity with that hybrid? After all, an offspring like that is disgrace to their tribe. "Yes senior I encountered a hybrid in Dream Maple forest. I initially wanted to erase that disgrace from the world but alas she had a powerful backer who injured me." The man said respectfully as he showed a regretful face. After he finished saying this he noticed that the temperature dropped further and killing intent gushed forward. "So she is alive?" The mature voice sounded again but there was frightening killing intent in the voice. The girl Menna was aware that her aunt was angry so she kept quiet. The man was overjoyed by her reaction, So they are enemies after all. He nodded his head and said resolutely, "Yes she survived by luck but don''t worry senior I know their location we can kill her anytime." He already considered the women as his comrade after all the enemy''s enemy is a friend. "Oh? That''s good. Who else knows about this?" The voice asked another question but she appeared relieved this time. The man was puzzled by the reaction but he still replied respectfully, "I encountered her by coincidence so no one except us knows about this so we can divide the reward among ourselves. " He thought the woman was worried about the division of reward so he assured her. He waited for her reaction but he only sawal silverlight flashing by and a Dagger was inserted in his chest in the position of his heart. His face was filled with disbelief and puzzlement; he did not understand why she attacked him. Is she greedy for the reward? "Why? ¡­ Don''t kill me you can take the reward I am Core Disciple of Heart Core sect¡­ My master is an Earth King Realm Cultivator¡­" The man felt his vitality slipping by as he was feeling death upon his head. He brought up his background in order to scare her and get Nirvana pills. With it he can survive even with such injuries. "Heart Core Sect? Earth King Realm? Even if your master is here I would still kill you." A silhouette emerged from the shadow; she has the traits of Silver Moon Guardian Wolf. She looked charming and her every move captivated others'' souls. Her voice is gentle but to the man it sounded like whispers of devil ashesaw her twisting the dagger which was inserted in his chest. So ruthless! The man finally realised that he could not escape from the death so he looked at her venomously and shouted viciously, "Damn it you bitch my master will kill you and members of your tribe--" Before he finished his sentence the woman removed the dagger from his heart and slashed on his neck. His head separated from his body as he was dead. The atmosphere was silent as girl named Menna kept quiet it''s the first time she saw her aunt so angry. "Menna! We will be heading to Dream Maple forest tomorrow. "The women looked to the east and said solemnly. "Okay Aunt." Menna didn''t ask any questions and became obedient. . . . After Robert and others finished their surplus meal it was time to sleep. Only Robert and White Fang were awake because today it''s their turn to patrol. At this time Robert was sitting outside completely unaware that a big boss was coming for them. Currently he was sitting there and gazing at the moon in daze. Since he knew the situation inside the Inner Region he was like this. At this time White Fang sat besides him and asked curiously, "What are you thinking Robert? " "Say Little Fang, What do you think about establishing our own force? " Robert was bothered by this question. The inner region was filled with elites who had established their own forces. So he had the same idea after all one person cannot compete with 100. "Force? What does that mean? " White Fang was visibly confused after hearing this term. She was not familiar with this word. "Like recruiting other creatures and making them work for us. " Robert tried to explain in simple terms. "Hmm, that''s not a bad idea." White Fang rubbed her chin and appeared to be in deep thought. Just then she remembered suddenly and said excitedly, "Oh I know! I know! We can make another City of Delicacy like your ancestor did." Robert was startled after hearing her he was not talking about a city so he wanted to reject her but then on the second thought he felt that the idea was not bad. "Hmm, that''s a good idea. '''' Robert thought about something and agreed with her. "So we are making a City of Delicacy? " White Fang was excited thinking about this. "Let''s not rush to make a decision, we will ask for everyone''s opinion first. " Robert said as he would inevitably need others'' help as a city could not be operated by just two persons. But at least he had a rough idea and goal now which is better than nothing. Chapter 44 - 44: Taotie Restaurant! After patrolling for three hours it was then other''s turn for patrol. Robert wanted them to be alert all the time for two reasons. First, they are in an unknown place where danger lurks everywhere. And the second reason is the safety of brine springs. He did not wish that some ignorant beast would venture inside the cave and destroy the precious natural treasure. Robert did not rest immediately but opened the system panel he wanted to explore new functions now. Since that unknown man attacked he never had a chance to see new skills. Host: Robert Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Low-Level Spiritual Creature] Energy Points: 10,000. Upgrade: 1)Evolution(+) 2)Technique(+) System Synthesis(Available): 1) Awakening potion(Material Acquired: 0/20) 2) Healing potion(Materials Acquired:0/10) Innate Talent: Hell Furnace(+), White Blow(+), Soul Ignition(+) Cultivation: 1st layer of Foundation Realm(+)[10/5000] Missions: None. Universal Store(+) ¡­. Robert did not look at others but clicked on the plus sign beside the new talent Soul Ignition. After opening, he saw the description of the talent and was dumbfounded. This is a godly skill for Robbery! He became ecstatic after the shock. This talent is amazing. Why? Because with this talent he can knock others unconscious. This is just the most basic function he can make his soul stronger with this skill. And most importantly he can now use Spiritual sense! With Spiritual Sense, he can observe the surrounding area with a radius of 5 without any problem and this range can be expanded as long as his soul power increases. Within this radius, he can monitor everything and know every movement. He knew that White Fang did not have anything like this but to make sure he will ask about this tomorrow. But this talent is special; it needs 1,000 Energy points to activate. Now he only has 10,000 Energy points he wanted to save some but he only hesitated for a moment and decided to activate it. With this talent, his self-protection ability will go to a whole new level. "Ding... Talent Soul Ignition is activated successfully¡­ " After the system prompt new information appeared in his mind. This information is a method to utilize the Talent. After skimming through all the information he finally understood how to use Spiritual Sense. According to the method he used the spiritual sense and sure enough he was successful to see the surroundings with his eyes closed. It is magical but remembering that this is a fantasy world he felt this is normal. Slowly his Spiritual Domain expanded one meter¡­ two-meter¡­ three-meter¡­ Within this domain, he saw White Fang sleeping in an awkward position and Celli Sleeping while she floated all around the cave. Slither and Snowball were not inside as it was their turn to night patrol. Slowly his Spiritual Domain reached the entrance of the cave and he saw the situation outside. Slither was alert and was looking around vigilantly. Robert nodded with satisfaction after seeing this. Slither is doing his job properly. He scanned around trying to find Snowball but strangely he was not present with Slither. After looking around for a while he finally saw Snowball who was sleeping in the cave on the left. Robert was speechless seeing this that''s an important place and you are sleeping? ''How dare you slack off? '' Robert thought to himself angrily. Strangely after he thought this Snow Ball jumped from the ground and looked around vigilant and mumbled something but Robert could not understand what he was saying. Because the surveillance of the Spiritual Sense is only limited to the vision and not the sound. Robert was puzzled but suddenly he felt a pang of pain in his head and the vision disappeared. After opening his eyes he was still inside the cave. ''It must be because spiritual power is exhausted'' Robert thought to himself spiritual power and spiritual energy are different. Spiritual energy is absorbed from heaven and earth and Spiritual Power originates from the mind itself. It''s a bit confusing but it''s all he knows from the information in his mind. His mind became drowsy as he had an urge to sleep. ''Not bad, The function of this Talent is beyond my expectations'' Robert thought to himself as he decided to call it a day. It''s time to sleep. ¡­ Next Morning. Robert called everyone for a meeting and told them his plan to build his force and he told them White Fang''s idea. "I Concur!" Celli was the first one to agree with White Fang''s plan. She felt this should be exciting. "I Concur too!" Slither felt he learned a new word today so he agrees with the proposal in the celebration. "Me too! Me too! I Concur." Snowball didn''t want to be left behind so he said anxiously. He didn''t know the meaning of the word but felt it must be something delicious. Robert was speechless seeing their immediate agreement. He expected them to propose their ideas and express their thoughts but it looked like he thought too much. If he knew their reason for agreement then he would bang his head in frustration. He looked at White Fang smug face and saw her looking at him with a look of a winner. ''There was no competition in the first place? Why are you acting like a winner?'' He ignored her antics and said to others, "Since you agree with the plan we have to start the preparation Slither you will be in charge to collect salt I will tell you the method. I will be collecting materials for cooking and White fang and Snowball will be in charge of cutting the trees in the surroundings and assembling them in one place." Robert told the division of labour to others he knew the strength and weaknesses of others so he gave tasks which is most suitable for them. Slither is calm and composed which makes him the best candidate for salt extraction. If White Fang or Snowball do this task then it would surely be a mess¡­ Only he knows what is edible and what is not so he will take the task to collect the ingredients. White Fang is a bit stupid but has monstrous strength so she can take the job to cut the tree and with Snowballs space talent they can transport in one place easily. "What about me? What is my task?" Celli asked somewhat anxiously. She didn''t want to remain idle. "You will protect them with the help of your talent." Robert looked at her and said seriously. This is an important job with White Fang cutting trees; it would create a disturbance that can call uninvited guests. With her talent, she can intercept the intruders and dispose of them easily. Celli understood and nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry I will protect everyone." Robert nodded with satisfaction after looking at everyone he said, "Go do your task." After everyone left he brought Slither to the cave on the left in front of Brine Spring. After he spent one hour demonstrating and explaining how to extract salt. Slither is a quick learner so he understood. Seeing that Slither can work on his own, Robert left the cave and arrived outside. A scene appeared in front of him that made his jaw drop. He saw White Fang carrying a log on her back and placing it near the cave which was exactly the entrance of the cave on the right. He looked at the forest in the front and saw Snowball cutting the tree with his teeth. It was rather embarrassing and a weird sight to see a rabbit cutting a tree with his small teeth. Robert didn''t know whether to laugh or cry seeing this situation. Looks like he overestimated their intelligence. No point in scolding them now he should explain their roles properly. After this, he spent an hour explaining the process of cutting the trees and explaining their roles. Both of them showed enlightened expressions after hearing him. After this, he wanted to leave but hesitated these two were not doing their job properly so what about Celli? He decided to see what she is doing before going out to collect the materials. Inside the forest near the cave, he saw Celli patrolling the area with vigilance. There were a few corpses of beasts near her who tried to invade. He was satisfied with her work but there was still a mistake in leaving the corpse open so the blood could attract other beasts. He explained to her and said to send every corpse in the cave after killing the beast. After seeing that everyone was working according to his instruction he left to explore and find ingredients. ¡­. After 10 days a new sight appeared in the forest. A huge crude house was constructed in the forest. Surrounding areas were cleared and there were no trees present on the radius of 20 meters. At the entrance of the cave, there was a plaque with the word ''Taotie Restaurant'' written on it. From this day onward a mysterious restaurant appeared in the Dream Maple Forest which would cause a lot of confusion¡­ Chapter 45 - 45: Its Not Available. This is the Restaurant they have built over the past month, Orignal idea was to build a city but it''s not easy to achieve that with their limited manpower. Thus Robert decided to open this restaurant first to collect manpower and resources to build the city, Although it will take a long time it''s the safest option he can think of now. It''s better than robbery or plundering resources from other creatures. Robert decided the name of the restaurant The name Taotie refers to a greedy and gluttonous monster that existed in ancient mythology in his previous life. In truth, he is not good at naming so he decided to settle on this name. Anyway, it''s just the name of the restaurant not if the city he will think of a better name for the city in the future. Back to the present, At this moment Robert and others were ready to open their restaurant all the necessary ingredients, Structure, and equipment for cooking were ready. Now they just need a customer and the business will start. In the past month, they have collected around twenty catty of salt with slithers painstakingly efforts. which if converted into kilograms is around 10 kg of salt. The structure of the restaurant was built in front of two caves so that the outsider cannot see the entrance of the cave. With this setup, they can store precious resources and live inside the cave. The structure of the restaurant was rather crude. After entering there were five seats and a table made from a log. There was one counter where Slither was sitting and waited for customers to enter. He is in charge of collecting money or anything equivalent for the food. Near him, Snowball and White Fang were standing with the expectation on their faces as they looked at the door waiting for the customers to arrive. They are both waiters of the restaurant who will serve food and take orders from the customers. Behind the counter, there is a door. At this moment the door opened and Celli poked her head out and said, "No customer?" Slither looked helpless and said, "Yes it''s already been two hours but we still do not have a single customer." "Be optimistic! People will come to our restaurant in a while." White Fang enthusiasm is still at its peak. She is not disappointed or frustrated about the fact that there are no customers. "That''s right! With so many delicious foods many creatures will come here." Snowball said confidently as he drooled thinking about the delicious meals that Robert prepared for them during this month. Robert wanted to come up with the menu for the restaurant so he made samples for them to taste and make them choose the best dish. He has received many cooking techniques from the cave and with the knowledge of his previous life he came up with many simple yet delicious foods. Alas for every dish they gave the same answer that ''This is delicious, include this in the menu''. Because of this now they have over a hundred dishes on the menu! "You have said this sentence for the fourth time already." Slither rolled his eyes after listening to them saying the same sentence they said an hour ago. White Fang wanted to say something but her ears moved slightly as she exclaimed, "Someone is coming!" Slither and Celli were surprised to hear her; they knew that her cultivation is high so they didn''t doubt her word. "I will go and tell Robert about this!" Celli said with slight excitement in her tone. After saying this she directly passed through the door like a ghost and disappeared. "Alright, we will take their orders," Slither said without any surprise on his face. It was not the first time he saw her passing through the walls like this. He knew it''s one of her talents. After Celli passed through the door she floated and moved through the passage and arrived at the backyard where the kitchen is located. After entering the kitchen she saw Robert sitting there with his eyes closed seemingly sleeping. The kitchen is crude and most of the structures are either made from wood or clay. Only one knife has a metallic lustre. Celli remembered that Robert found it in the forest. This knife is very sharp it can pierce the skin of Foundation Level Beast. "Robert, We have customers," Celli said excitedly as she looked at Robert who appeared to be sleeping. "So they are finally here?" Robert opened his eyes and said he didn''t seem surprised after hearing about the arrival of their first customers. It seems that he expected this already. He looked at Celli and said calmly, "Go and receive our guests and take their orders." "Okay" Celli felt rather strange after seeing Robert''s calm reaction nevertheless she left the kitchen according to Robert''s instruction. ¡­. Slither, White Fang and Snowball looked at the door with expectations as they heard voices from outside. "My lord this is the place where that humble servant invited you for dinner." "Not bad! Although this place cannot be compared to my palace it''s still good. As expected of the place built by my Prime minister." "Your majesty, didn''t you say that I am the Prime minister?" "Cough Cough You should focus on my sentiment, not my words." The voice was a bit embarrassed this time. White Fang and Snowball looked at each other with excitement. A high shot is visiting their restaurant! Just as White Fang and Others looked at the door expectantly the door opened and a silhouette of three people appeared before them. Because of the sunlight, the shadow of three people looks majestic. White Fang and Snowball looked at the door with awe and curiosity. Then the door closed which made their expression freeze. The owner of three silhouettes are¡­. Three birds? Three of them were in a daze not knowing what to do, Expectation versus reality¡­ The difference is too huge¡­ At this time Celli returned and saw three birds and said subconsciously, "It''s you! Three national treasures!" "Thank you for your praise!" The bird in the middle said with a proud face. Three of them are the bird emperor, Blood fiend and Amber who encountered Robert and Celli last time. "I am not praising you!!" Celli rolled her eyes hearing him. She learned this word from Robert although she is not sure about the meaning it''s not praise. "You can dispense the formality, Brother Robert invited me for the inauguration of this restaurant. And I have to say the construction of this place is very novel." The bird emperor looked around with appreciation. "Okay sit there and give your orders." Celli was too lazy to talk with him and directly pointed at the seat. "Little Fang, Snowball takes orders from them." After telling them to sit she said to White Fang. White Fang and Snowball snapped out of the daze and arrived near the table where the trio was sitting. "What is your order dear customer?" "What is your order dear customer?" Both of them asked the same question as they looked at the trio with burning gazes. Three of them were startled after hearing their question and didn''t know how to respond. "What should I have?" Bird emperor asked with confusion as he looked at two people before him. "How do I know that?" White Fang replied with a puzzled look on her face. "You tell me what should I have?" The Bird felt his head big after hearing her so he asked for her opinion. "Little Fang tell them the menu first..." Slither said helplessly as he looked at three confused faces. "Oh," White Fang thought for a while and said, "In the menu, we have Southern Fish Roll..." "Okay, we will like to have Southern Fish Roll¡­" The bird emperor said immediately after hearing her. Fish is one of his favourites. "But it''s currently unavailable. As there is a lack of necessary ingredients." White Fang replied innocently. "What else you have?" Bird emperor was surprised for a while and asked. It''s reasonable that there is a lack of materials as Fish are not easy to catch. "Oh, On the menu, we have chicken barbeque¡­" This time Snowball said as he looked excited. "Okay, we will take Chicken barbeque¡­" The Bird emperor replied immediately. "... But we can''t serve it because the chicken is laying eggs. Don''t look at me like that you interrupted me." Snowball replied sheepishly as he saw Bird Emperor looking at him with astonishment. What sort of reason is this? The bird emperor took a deep breath trying to calm down he can''t lose his composure in front of everyone. "In the menu, we have Explosive Mushroom Soup¡­" White Fang continues as she remembered the name of all the dishes. "But you cannot serve it right?" The Bird emperor said as he raised his head proudly. He felt he finally won against them. "No, We can prepare Explosive Mushroom soup." White Fang gave him a puzzled glance and said. The smile on Bird emperors faces froze as he heard her. He was silent for a while and then said, "Okay your win. It''s the first time I am defeated in verbal sparring. Give us Explosive Mushroom soup¡­" Won? What is he talking about? Is he a retard? Although puzzled she replied politely, "Okay please be patient the dish will be prepared in a few minutes." Chapter 46 - 46: Explosive Breakthrough White Fang professionally wrote his order in a piece of cloth and passed it to Celli. "Three Explosive Mushroom Soup please!" She did not forget to shout as she looked at Celli. Celli looked speechless as she saw her enthusiasm but she remembered that it was Robert''s instruction so she nodded and left. After going through a familiar route when she arrived at the Kitchen she saw Robert sitting there like before she said, "They ordered Three Explosive mushroom soup." ''Explosive Mushroom soup? What is that?'' Robert was baffled after hearing the name. He remembers the name of every dish and there was no such dish in his memory. "Are you sure?" Robert asked with some uncertainty as he looked at Celli. Seeing her nodding he asked another question, "Who took the order?" "White Fang." ''Guessed so!'' Robert thought to himself. He remembered that White Fang would always give some weird name to the different kinds of food. It must be one of the names she gave to the food. Anyway, he is certain that the order is mushroom soup¡­ "Hmm okay." Robert replied as he stood up he looked at Celli and said, "Celli go and bring White Button Mushroom from the Storage along with Onion, Garlic." For storage, he was referring to the left cave. They have collected and stored most of the ingredients there along with precious salt. Last month by luck he found wild onions and garlic in the wild although the quantity is less. Wild onion is a very good ingredient for the soup so he is going to use it for the soup. Celli nodded and passed through the wall behind the kitchen and entered the cave. Robert only waited for a minute before she arrived with the ingredient. Robert took the ingredients and started the preparation. Rinse, wipe and slice the mushroom, Onion and garlic. In a stone pan, he heated the oil. From where he gets the oil? It''s an oil made from pork fat. The process is called rendering. You apply low heat to pork fat and let the oil drip out. It''s used for gravy and sauce but he is using it for the soup because he does not have oil with him. He extracted this oil from the boar hunted before and preserved it for cooking. He added chopped garlic to the pan and sauteed it for a few seconds. Then there was onion and he again waited for it for a few seconds. Finally, it was chopped mushrooms. After frying it for a minute he added water to it. He added salt and crushed pepper inside it along with finely chopped green chilli. Then he covered the pan with a lid made from wood. He then increased the flames now it was time to do the tough part. He placed the hand above the wooden lid and concentrated. He remembered the Auxiliary techniques he got from Primogenial Body art. It described how to cook food with the help of heaven and earth materials, How to cook spiritual creatures of different cultivation levels, How to increase the spiritual essence in any food¡­ He is going to use a technique that increases the spiritual essence contained in food. He closed his eyes and channelled the spiritual energy on the pan carefully and simmered the soup with it. Slowly he increased the output of spiritual energy. This lasted for five minutes until he stopped. His forehead was filled with sweat as he felt exhausted mentally. A huge amount of concentration and will is required for this technique. Although this is a simple technique it made normal food into spiritual food. This would have been much easier if the ingredients were filled with spiritual energy. They are called spiritual ingredients. They are grown in a place filled with abundant spiritual energy which converts their nature into spirituality. But he does not have such ingredients as of now but he plans to cultivate the plant by himself in future as there are many techniques to grow spiritual ingredients ¨ªn the Auxiliary technique. He opened the lid and tasted the soup. Feeling the taste he felt satisfied. He poured the soup in a stone bowl and said to Celli, "It''s Done. Go and give them the order." "Okay." Celli placed the bowl in a wooden tray and left. ¡­ Inside the dining hall a demi-human, rabbit, snake and three birds were looking at each other waiting for the food to arrive. They can''t communicate. They have no common topic for conversation. The bird emperor invited them to join his group but the only response he got was silence. It felt awkward as no one replied to him but this awkward atmosphere didn''t last long as Celli brought the order. "Here are three Explosive mushroom soups!" After arriving she placed the tray on the counter. White Fang hurriedly took the tray and placed the soup in front of them. "Enjoy." She said with a polite smile as he stood with Slither others at the counter. Just then she remembered something as she took three spoons from the drawer and placed them in front of them. "Use the spoon to drink the soup. What you don''t know how to use a spoon? Oh well, I will give you a demonstration look carefully." White Fang did not give them a chance to object as she used a spare spoon and tasted the soup. Her eyes lit up after drinking once. "Do you understand? Or I will demonstrate one more time." White Fang looked at the mushroom soup with greedy eyes as she was ready to take another scoop. "Little Fang do you forget that eating customers'' food is forbidden? Or should I call Robert?" Slither coughed and said to White Fang. If this continues then the soup will be cleared by her alone. "Oh" White Fang posted dejectedly but still stopped, "Be careful it''s hot." She placed the spoon in front of them and left. The Bird emperor, Amber, and Blood fiend were in a daze. They looked at the spoon and then at their wings and we''re silent. For some reason, they felt insulted. How are they supposed to use spoons with their wings? They looked at each other not knowing what to do. The Bird emperor was first to move as he picked up the spoon with his legs and took a scoop of soup and drank it. After drinking the soup his eyes lit up. This thing is better than any food he had eaten before. Warmly, it has a special taste. It''s a combination of sweet, sour and a bit of ...Sweat? Yes, it has the taste of sweat. The Bird emperor was not to be blamed because he has never tasted salt so he can only think of sweat. Although he didn''t think much about it because it gave a unique taste to the food. So he is not opposed to using sweat in food. He even felt that it''s a good idea. He ate mushrooms and his eyes went wide and juicy! This word came to his mind. After eating mushrooms he couldn''t stop himself as he buried his face in the bowl and started drinking soup. Amber and Blood Fiend we''re the same as they buried the head inside the bowl. They have never eaten anything like this. White Fang saw a shadow of herself in these three. When he first tasted salt her reaction was the same but she never arrived at the absurd idea of using sweat because she knew the existence of salt beforehand. The Bird emperor who was drinking the soup felt movement inside his body as spiritual energy started to converge around his body. And then there was a sound of cracking and an aura like torrent leaked from his body. Eighth Layer of Qi Condensation Realm! He broke through! He has been stuck at the peak of the Seventh layer for one month already. He thought it would take some time to break through but he never expected to break through just after eating this soup. Yes, the breakthrough is related to the soup. He is certain that after the soup entered his body the spiritual energy exploded and tore the bottleneck had been facing for a month. That was not the end his cultivation continued to climb up. With the current progress, he is certain that he can reach the ninth layer within a month. His cultivation progressed like a rocket! The people of their clan only have a life span of about two years; their life span could only be extended if they can reach The Foundation realm. It''s easier said than done, He has spent half of his life, that is one year, to reach the seventh layer of Qi Condensation by this speed he was certain that he could never reach the Foundation realm in his life. But this bowl of soup changed everything¡­. For a while, his emotions were complicated as he didn''t know how to feel. Until he heard the sound of cracking beside him. He looked over and saw spiritual energy converging near Amber and Blood Fiend. They broke through and their aur spilled from their body. Sixth Layer of Qi Condensation Realm! (Amber) Seventh Layer of Qi. Condensation Realm! (Blood Fiend) Both of them broke through. Now it was not just him who was shocked Slither, Snowball, White Fang and Celli looked stumped. Even Amber and Blood Fiend were in disbelief. By drinking soup you can have a breakthrough? By drinking explosive soup you can have an explosive breakthrough? [I have added this after the chapter is released so it won''t affect the price. I wanted I inform you about the extra chaps or bonus chaps that would be released for power stones. For now, let''s set a small target for every 40 PS 1 extra chap that would be released at the end of the week. Similarly for 80 PS 2, 120 PS 3.. This is only applicable for one month.] Chapter 47 - 47 : White Blaze Lake Seven people present in the room were astounded by this rapid breakthrough. "Y-You-your hi-highness I broke through.." Amber said somewhat incoherently. She felt her breath short due to excess excitement. They have less talent than Bird Emperor so for them it was even more impossible for them to reach The Foundation Realm. But now with this breakthrough, they have a chance to reach the Ninth Layer of Qi Condensation Realm. Blood Fiend was similar to Amber; he even had a chance to enter Foundation Realm. Although the chances are slim, there is a possibility. For him, that''s most important. After all, who doesn''t want to live a long life? Due to species limitation, they originally have a limited lifespan; the only way to extend the life is to reach Foundation Realm. Now there is a chance in front of him, So how can they not be emotional? "Ca-Calm Down, it''s just a breakthrough! No need to be over-excited about this." It is unclear if the bird emperor is saying this to Amber or himself. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths to ease his violent heart which was pounding violently. After opening his eyes, he was truly calm but still, his thoughts were chaotic just then he noticed that there was an additional creature in the room. He has black and white fur on his body and has a chubby body shape. A harmless strange thing is that his lower body is wrapped with something. The Bird Emperor instantly recognised the creature, It''s Robert! It''s him who invited him here today. Robert looked at him and chuckled and said, "So do you enjoy your food?" He was surprised to see their instant breakthrough because he had never used an auxiliary technique before. Not only that he never used Primogenial Body Art before because he was afraid that there would be some problems in it as it was just used as bait for the trap. This he remained cautious though it looked like his cautiousness was unnecessary as Auxiliary Technique is working perfectly. Now that he remembered that System personally said that this technique is good which means it''s authentic! "Yes, It''s the most delicious food I have eaten in my life." The Bird Emperor said without hesitation he was stating his true thoughts: the taste of food is unique itself which he never tasted inside Dream Maple Forest. Having said this he looked at Robert and asked hesitantly, " Brother Robert is out Breakthrough related to¡­?" "Yes, the soup contained abundant spiritual essence which induced the breakthrough." Robert didn''t mean to hide it and said directly. Hissss After hearing him, several people inside the room sucked in a sip of cold breadth. Even though they had some guesses in their mind they were still surprised to hear the reason from his mouth. "This is incredible!" Celli clicked her tongue in wonder. She has never seen anything like this. There are Heaven and Earth materials that can achieve similar effects but they are incredibly precious and difficult to find. "Robert, that''s unfair you never gave me something like this." White Fang pouted and said in an aggrieved tone. Snowball nodded in agreement. "This has the same effect as Mortal-Grade Spirit herb," Slither said subconsciously a year before when he was just at the fourth layer of Qi Condensation Realm he encountered a Herb which helped him achieve a breakthrough and awakened his bloodline. "Mortal-grade, what do you mean by that?" Robert was confused hearing him say this so he asked curiously. Only after listening to Slithers explanation does he understand that the Heaven And Earth Spiritual materials are divided Into several levels. Mortal, Earth, Heaven, Profound, Desolate, Divine. Every herb''s material is divided with Mortal Grade being the lowest and Divine Grade being the highest. Each grade is further divided into three subgroups: Low, Mid and High. Hearing this Robert felt that he learned something new today. No wonder all the heaven and earth materials have different effects. "Ding¡­ Information Updated¡­" Just then he heard a system voice he wanted to ask what happened but knew it''s not the right time to deal with the current situation right now. "I am sure three of you are satisfied with this delicacy." Robert glanced at three of them and said slowly. "Yes." Three of them nodded without hesitation. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that this changed their life. "So how do you plan to pay for it?" Robert had a sly smile on his face as he finally revealed his intention. Three of them were stunned, Pay? Wasn''t this a free lunch? "Don''t tell me you thought there is something like free lunch in this world?" Robert showed a surprised expression. "Brother Robert we don''t have anything of similar value to us¡­" Bird emperor hesitated and said with a forced smile. "No worries, In exchange for food, you can do one thing for me." Robert was waiting for this sentence as he leaned near The Bird Emperor and whispered something in his ears. "That''s it¡­?" The Bird''s emperor''s eyes went wide after hearing this. He was unbelievable for a precious tonic like that he has to do something easy like this? "Brother Bird, Can you do it?" Robert looked at him and asked. "Leave it to me I will complete this task in just one day¡­" The Bird Emperor raised his head and declared. After saying that, he asked, "Brother Robert about that soup..." "Don''t worry about that if the task is completed there will be more tomorrow." Robert waved his hand and reassured him. "Then I will take my leave to take care of my brother Robert." After saying this he pulled a confused Blood Fiend, Amber, and left. "Robert, what did you say to him?" White Fang asked curiously everyone gathered around Robert and waited for his answer. "You will naturally know it tomorrow." Robert chuckled and said. ¡­.. Inside the Inner Forest, although the situation is complicated with various forces competing against each other, there are still some places that are free from the struggles and skirmishes. White Blaze Lake is one of those places. This lake is located near the border of the Inner region. This lake is known for its spiritual energy concentration. Low-level creatures often gather here to cultivate and stabilise their cultivation with spiritual energy present. The water of the lake has a miraculous effect of curing the injuries so often many injured creatures arrive here to heal their wounds. Here it''s an unwritten rule that fighting is not allowed. If someone tries to occupy or create trouble they would be jointly attacked by all the creatures. Although their cultivation is low with numbers they can harass others to death. Even big guys in the inner region are reluctant to get in conflict. After all, it''s not worth it to get in trouble for a place like this. Inside the inner region, there are places a thousand times better than this. Back to the present at this moment, there were many creatures present near White Blaze Lake. Some were using spiritual energy to stabilise their foundation after a breakthrough and some were healing their injuries with water. Of course, there are idle creatures present here too who are doing nothing. They just chat among themselves while gazing at the scenery. Near the edge of the lake three creatures were talking among themselves. One of them was an ape with black fur coating his bulky body. Next to him were a Hyena with a large tail and a sly grin was present on his face as he kept talking about something. The third creature was a honey badger with a silly look on his face. "I am feeling you this is a precious opportunity. Both of you have a limited lifespan left so a breakthrough is necessary for you." The Hyena looked at them and said, "And I have an opportunity for you which can help you advance to the Ninth layer with which you can have the chance to reach Foundation Realm." While saying this he kept looking at their faces trying to read their thoughts. Alas, the ape had an expressionless face and Honey badger had the same silly look on his face. No one replied to him, silence retained the atmosphere. Just as the Hyena was getting impatient the Ape finally opened his mouth and said in a thunderous voice, "There is no free thing in this world. So what is the price?" Just as the hyena said they need advancement otherwise they would die due to old age. Normal Spiritual creatures have a limited lifespan so if they cannot attain a breakthrough during a limited period then they would die. The Hyena was overjoyed after hearing the Ape so he said excitedly, "The price is not much but a High-Grade Mortal Herb. My lord has a natural spiritual cave where you can seek a breakthrough." Hearing the price both Ape and honey badger had a pensive look on their faces. This price is too much! Although the Natural Spiritual Cave is good it cannot guarantee that they would achieve a breakthrough. But they were helpless because although th3 chances are low it''s better than nothing. Although both of them have High-Grade Mortal herb it has healing properties so it cannot help in breakthroughs. The ape wanted to smash the person In front of him and force him to say the location but he knew that he cannot offend the lord in his mouth. In Dream Maple forest only creatures with Foundation Realm can call themselves lords. Therefore he has no choice but to pay the price obediently if he wants to enter Spiritual Cave. He sighed helplessly and was about to agree when he heard some noise. Some people were having a conversation that attracted his attention. Not only him but the other two were also attracted to the conversation. "Brother, are you telling the truth? It sounds unbelievable¡­" "Brother we have known each other for so long, Why would I lie to you?..." "But your words sound like a story. With just some spiritual water you can instantly achieve a breakthrough? How is that possible?.." Hearing this, the three of them had suspicions. Is it a con man? "Look at my cultivation you know that I have been stuck in this realm for one month already but after eating that spiritual water I instantly achieved a breakthrough¡­" "What? Your is now at the eight-layer of the Qi Condensation realm ...." Hearing this, the three of them felt her heart thumping because they felt an aura of eight-layer and it was unstable. This means that this person just achieved a breakthrough. "Look? I am not lying to you right?..." The person was proud while saying this. "So where is this miraculous place?..." Hearing this question three of them perked up their ears to know the information. "Shhh dont tell others, It''s located at the border of the Inner Region¡­." The person said the detailed location and continued, "Don''t tell others there is limited Spiritual water present so we don''t want the unnecessary competition." Hearing this, the three of them looked at each other with joy. These fools! They just told the location of such a precious thing stupidly. They felt like they had won a jackpot.. They can''t just wait to rush to that place to confirm this news. Chapter 48 - 48: First Customer. They looked at each other and nodded in understanding. Then slowly they left the place leaving these fools behind. They need to get the opportunity first! After the three of them left the place finally became quiet and then a head of a bird popped out from the bushes followed by another. "Your highness they left... " The bird on the left is Amber who looked at the bird emperor beside her. "From the looks of it, they have taken the bait." The Bird emperor said joyfully this is what h3 wanted. "Your highness, what''s next?" Amber looked excited because she felt joy in fooling others. It''s strange but it''s how she is feeling right now. "What else? To the next location." The Bird Emperor said without any hesitation as he flew to the next location in White Blaze Lake. Amber was enthusiastic and followed him. The Ape, Hyena and Honey Badger who were rushing toward the location didn''t know that this information which they considered precious is being spread all over the location where creatures with low cultivation gather. And like them, many were scrambling toward the place to get the opportunity first. They didn''t know that there was a surprise waiting for them there... ¡­. Even though Ape Group we''re rushing toward the location with all their might it still took them one hour. Finally, when they were near the location they slowed down the speed and became cautious. The opportunity is often accompanied by dangers they are aware of. To face danger and unexpected situations they decided to form an alliance and divide the benefit in the end. As for how fragile this Alliance is? Only God knows that¡­ Finally, when they arrived near the location their face changed simultaneously because they sensed several around them with cultivation similar to them. This is unexpected! With so many creatures present even if they join hands they are no match. After all, one hand cannot defeat a hundred. Unless there is a large gap in cultivation. Even though the situation seems dangerous they nonetheless went in after all they have travelled so far which makes them unwilling to leave just like that. Soon they arrived near a hill where they saw many different types of creatures gathered together. Fighting intent filled the atmosphere as a war could break out at any minute. The Hyena felt his scalp tingling as his legs were weak seeing the situation. He was cowardly by nature so the thought of escaping immediately came into his mind. The Ape was indifferent and fighting intent brewed in his eyes he was eager to battle. He looked at the Hyena and saw him retreating and felt disdainful. This coward always does things with the name of the Lord behind him and always bullies the weak. He expected him to cower when the situation became serious. Then he looked at the Honey Badger and saw the same silly look on his face but now there was a rare seriousness in his eyes as battle intent filled his body. He was very pleased to see that at least this person is better than the coward. After all, in a team battle, the most dangerous thing is to have a pig teammate. Even worse, a coward! When they arrived others naturally noticed them seeing them forming a team they became cautious because most of them came here as individuals they are not a match for a team with the same strength. Most of them only knew that this place has an opportunity as for what the chance is it''s still unclear. Just as they were wondering, pressure came from above which made their complexion unsightly. A Foundation Realm Creature! There is no doubt that this is the aura of Foundation Realm Creature. Does that mean this place is occupied by a lord? As they were wondering they saw a silhouette standing near the hill slope. They saw the owner of the silhouette. It''s a chubby creature with round eyes and small black and white fur covering his body. He has a big iconic belly. On top of that, the creature is wearing a strange thing that covers his lower body. Overall the creature looks harmless, even a bit cute. But no one present dared to take this creature lightly because the aura of Foundation Realm was pouring from his body without any reservation, deterring everyone. Suddenly the creature smiled, showing two rows of sharp teeth. Seeing this many creatures fall backwards and we''re scared. Many had a thought to retreat. "My Friends I know you are here for an opportunity for a breakthrough and I have that. If you want that opportunity you have to give me a Low-Grade Mortal Spiritual Herb." Robert opened his mouth and said slowly. He scanned and saw everyone''s complexion becoming ashen after listening to him. Everyone is unwilling to pay such a price. The reason is credibility. They don''t know if the opportunity truly exists or if it''s just a lie fabricated by this Lord. Robert saw their cautiousness and understood the reason. He already prepared a solution for this as he opened his mouth and said, "I know many doubt this so to prove my words are true I will give this opportunity for free to five people. Those who want to try can come up." Silence filled the atmosphere as no one responded to him. It''s a joke no one has the guts to go up even If there is a huge opportunity. Going up is the same as entering a tiger''s den. Robert was not in a hurry as he left after saying this. In truth, he can just rob them with his cultivation base but he never does such a thing as this is the same as killing the chicken for the egg. For a long term plan, it''s necessary to win their heart and not use force. After all, twisted melons are never sweet. His idea is to collect the resources from these people. He can make food from normal materials in return he is getting spiritual material. No matter how he looks he is profiting from this plan. Although making food with spiritual energy takes time and is troublesome, he can make food in bulk for everyone. Like this group, they are here to get Explosive soup so he can make explosive soup for everyone at once. But for this plan customers are necessary which he does not have because of the reputation. No one knows about Taotie restaurants. That''s why he needs advertisements to spread the news about the restaurant and increase its reputation. The task that he gave to the Bird emperor is to spread the news about the restaurant throughout the place and describe the effect of the food here. And apparently, the Bird emperor did a good job. All the Fat sheep -Cough Cough I mean customers are gathered below. He is just waiting for a brave individual who dares to come up and try the soup. Which would prove that his claims are valid without any lie. ¡­. After Robert left there was a commotion below all the creatures were discussing with each other what to do. Most of them escaped seeing a foundation Realm Creature present here. The discussion came out with a conclusion that this is most likely a trap so many of them were against going up. Thinking of this, most of them started evacuating after all nothing is more precious than their life. At the foot of the mountain, only a few individuals remained standing. The Ape and Honey Badger we''re one of those. Except for them, there was a weasel with the strength of Eight layers and a Tiger with a huge scar near his eyes. The Tiger has a peak strength of Peak of Qi Condensation Realm but he is near the end of his life which makes his combat power lower now even an Eight layer can defeat him in a prolonged fight. The Ape looked at the remaining people present and sighed with relief. There are only four people. He wanted to try the opportunity even if it''s accompanied by danger. After all, his life limit is near. He didn''t want to end up like the tiger here. He also one that the creatures present here has more or less the same thought as him. He looked at the honey Badger and said, "I am going up, what about you?" After all, he can be considered a friend and an ally. As for their Third Ally, he had already escaped when Robert left. Honey Badger merely nodded and said nothing. But The Ape knew that he would also go up. Finally, he looked at the people present and walked up to the hill followed by honey Badger. After a while, the Tiger finally made a decision and walked up. To him who is at the end phase of life, death is nothing. So there is no fear of death in him, unlike others. He is going to die anyway so why not seek an opportunity for a breakthrough? Only the weasel remained there with an uncertain face. He is not able to make a decision, In the end, he shook his head and decided to leave. Life is more precious and he is not old and has a chance for advancement. ... When they reached the top of the mountain they saw a wooden house with a plaque near the door. They could not understand the meaning since the language is incomprehensible. After all, Robert has written the name of the Restaurant in English. It would be strange if they could understand. After some hesitation, they entered the house together. Inside they saw a few people present apparently waiting for them. Robert was among them, Seeing him three people tensed up after all it''s a Foundation Realm Creature. Except for him, there were more people present like a snake and a Rabbit they strength is below them which makes them somewhat relaxed. Robert has already hidden Celli and White Fang because of their unusual identities. One is Demi-Human and the other is Astral Race girl. Most Importantly they looked like humans which cause too much trouble if the words leak out. He might be overthinking but it''s better to remain cautious. He looked at three creatures and was surprised the number are lesser than expected. "Since you are here I will not go back on my word and present an opportunity for advancement." He looked at their cultivation and said with a smile. Hearing him the Ape was the first one to open his mouth and asked, "What is the price?" "It''s free but if you want to come here next time then you have to pay Low-Grade Mortal Herb." Robert shook his head and said. Seeing them still suspicious Robert was helpless, He is telling the truth but no one is believing. "How about this why don''t you try the opportunity first and after breakthrough you can ask questions.." Robert said directly as he did not want to waste any saliva explaining them the reason for this. Chapter 49 - 49 : Why Are You Destroying My Furniture? Three of them were stunned after hearing him, receiving benefits without paying anything? How can there be such a good thing in this world? They looked at Robert and saw he was being serious which baffled them even more. They didn''t know what to do now but they cannot be indecisive because they are facing a Foundation Realm Creature even though he is polite from the beginning it does not mean it is harmless, Once something ticks him off then three of them are dead meat. Thus they were waiting for someone to take the lead. Finally, the Tiger who was the oldest stepped forward and said, "Since seniors recommended the proposal I will gladly follow it." Here law of Jungle pertains to the person with the biggest fists earning the respect so it''s not exaggerated to call Robert a ''senior'' Since someone has taken the lead they also agreed, "I will gladly follow the seniors '' arrangement. " Both of them said simultaneously. Seeing this nodded and said, "Wait for five minutes I need to complete the preparation." After he said this he left and three people were not in opposition to this because it''s just five minutes. Not to mention five minutes they are even ready to wait for days as long as they achieve a breakthrough. He left the place to Slither and Snowball. He is not worried about their safety as he is still present here and White Fang is also present in the dark. ¡­ After arriving at the kitchen he did not start the cooking but pondered for a while. Out of three people, one is at peak of Qi Condensation Realm breakthrough from here would be a big obstacle. After all, there is the bottleneck for Foundation Realm. Cultivation for Spirit beasts is different from Human beings like he has read in novels that humans just need to prepare some pill and they will achieve a breakthrough. It''s not simple for Spiritual Creatures. They have a limited lifespan compared to human beings and are restricted by their bloodline. If their bloodline is low they will face a huge obstacle while impacting Foundation Realm or any further Realm. Thus it can be concluded that the path of Cultivation is much more difficult for Spiritual Creatures compared to human beings. But Spiritual creatures came up with their unique methods to overcome this deficiency. Unlike Humans who use the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth and refine their unique energy inside their body the Cultivation of Spiritual Creatures are different. The spiritual creatures use Heaven and Earth Spiritual energy to refine their blood. That''s right they refine the blood and eliminate all the impurities present in the blood. The whole level of Qi Condensation is to refine blood bit by bit and when reaching the final stage of Qi Condensation one has to awaken the purified bloodline. This process consumes a large amount of spiritual energy and it cannot be interrupted because it''s the most dangerous stage one mistake and the creature will have no hope for advancement. After the bloodline is awakened the creatures will get a corresponding technique emerged from their blood, They are called ''Inheritance skills''. Along with the ''Inheritance skill'' many other cultivation methods, memories, and stuff emerge from their blood. Cultivation techniques from predecessors are necessary for quick advancement. Those Spiritual Creatures who do not inherit motivation techniques from blood inheritance to increase cultivation depend tigers on eating spiritual objects. After the bloodline is successfully awakened the spiritual beast naturally steps into Foundation Realm. Robert felt so-called ''Inheritance skill'' is innate talent awakened during evolution. And so-called blood awakening is evolving. As for why he did not inherit memory? It must be because he did not have a predecessor panda who cultivated. Back to the present, The tiger out needs a large amount of spiritual energy for blood awakening. Thinking of this Robert started the preparation to make mushroom soup. All the process was the same except for one thing. Spirit Mushroom! Instead of a normal mushroom, he added a Spiritual Mushroom he found last month. According to the ranking, it should be a High-Grade Mortal Herb. Although his heart bleeds he stills decided to use it to establish prestige for the restaurant. He did not use the whole thing but a small part of it as for the remaining one he stored it carefully for future use. Before adding mushrooms he used spirit enhancement on the soup and increased spirit essence present in the soup. After doing this filled two bowls of soup and placed them separately for the other two people. As for mushrooms? Sorry, we are short on supply. Anyway, it can provide a breakthrough which is enough. After that, he placed a piece of spirit mushroom inside the pan and covered it with the lid. After this, he once again used spirit enhancement. By doing Spirit enhancement twice the spiritual essence in the soup is increased exponentially. He is sure that with this the tiger can achieve a breakthrough and awaken bloodlines successfully. He filled the bowl with soup and walked out of the kitchen and reached the dining hall. After arriving he saw the situation remained the same no one talked to each other as they were cautious. Seeing him coming everyone''s attention was placed on him and the soup that contained the spirit mushroom. No way spirit energy is almost overflowing from the bowl and it smells nice~~ Their saliva almost overflowed, smelling the mouthwatering fragrance. Robert placed that soup in front of Tiger and said, "This is for you since you want to achieve Foundation Realm you will need more spiritual energy." Then he placed the other two soups in front of Ape and Honey Badger and said, "With this, you can upgrade a small realm." The Ape looked at his share and then at The tiger''s share and felt it''s not fragrant anymore. The one in front of the tiger looked like luxury food and the one in front of him was a road stall selling cheap food. The difference is too big¡­ But he did not voice out his opinion as he is getting this for free. On top of that, his share contains abundant spiritual energy which is enough for a small breakthrough and to reach the ninth stage of Qi Condensation. But still¡­ He couldn''t help but salivate while looking at the mystical soup in front of the tiger. Maybe he felt hungry gazes landing on his share and the tiger became alert. This opportunity is important for him. He can feel the blood throbbing in excitement and anticipation while inhaling abundant spiritual energy around the soup. He is sure that with this he can advance smoothly. He gulped and decided to drink it directly. He swallowed the whole thing in one go. Seeing this Robert felt that he is crude as he did not appreciate the taste of the food and devoured it like this. The Tiger that is Valor clicked his tongue in wonder. Although he swallowed the whole thing there was still some aftertaste in his mouth which tasted somewhat like¡­ Blood? He is not sure but one thing is sure that it tasted good. Suddenly his complexion changed as his body inflated as it was about to burst apart. Seeing this everyone was startled as they thought that something was wrong. The Ape Molly and Honey Badger Buster who wanted to drink the soup stopped, If there is any problem inside the soup they are not willing to drink it. But they felt something wrong as Valor''s body is inflating so it''s normal for him to scream in pain but instead, his face showed the expression of ¡­ Bliss? Along with satisfaction¡­ What type of weird fetish is this? Will he act the same after drinking this? Just thinking of this Molly trembled, he felt this disturbing as its too embarrassing. "His body is overflowing with spiritual energy which caused this situation." At this time Buster opened his mouth and said in wonder, "The is too much spiritual energy in his body which caused inflation but it should be fine he will not die, On the contrary, he might be enjoying this as his body is being destroyed and repaired constantly while strengthening his body in the process and purifying his blood once more." Honestly, he is envious of this situation, Purifying the blood is not easy and it''s even more difficult at peak of Qi Condensation Realm. Has heard that the people like this have a huge possibility of attaining the core formation realm¡­ Looks like he needs to maintain a good relation with this tiger. Blood purification and awakening will take some time so he decided to use the opportunity in front of him. Like Valor he swallowed the soup directly. Seeing this Molly no longer hesitated and swallowed the soup too. Both of them are at the Eight layers so breakthrough means arriving at the peak of Qi Condensation Realm. And like Valor they are not afraid of any danger as a Foundation Realm Creature is beside them. Robert sat on the side and waited patiently as he had no intention to make a move on them. He invested so much not to kill them but to establish the prestige and name of the restaurant so that more creatures will come here. He will stop anyone who wants to ruin his plan. Seeing him sitting there with no intention to attack Two of them finally lowered their vigilance and focused on breakthrough. Their breakthrough was smooth as they reached the peak of Qi Condensation Realm. They could hardly contain the excitement as they were full of smiles and hope for the future. With the amount of life span left, there is a huge chance that they can attain Foundation Realm. They looked at Valor and saw him covered with a layer of spiritual fog as his body is constantly absorbing spiritual energy, he is at the final stage of blood refinement and his bloodline can awaken any time. CRACK Finally, there was a sound of cracking and the aura of foundation Realm spread out destroying the chairs and tables around them. Robert has a black line on his forehead which is invisible because of the black fur. Damn breakthrough is a breakthrough why are you destroying my place. [ Review Needed. Book does not have a rating. Give a rating and tell me about your thoughts] Chapter 50 - 50: Thats It? Although annoyed Robert didn''t pass out because his evolution is at a critical stage. After all, not everyone has a system like him that can evolve effortlessly by collecting evolution points. Everyone''s attention was focused on Valor who was going through the process of blood awakening. They can accumulate experience by looking at him. After all, they will face the same situation sooner or later. The blood fog that surrounded Valor started to retract in his body and his appearance started to change. All of the furs on his body turned white with a few black stripes on them. His body became bigger and stronger. On his back, two fleshy mounds appeared and started to grow trying to form a new body part. "Return to the Ancestral Bloodline!" The knowledgeable creature Buster exclaimed and shock was evident on his face. Hearing him everyone was confused. Seeing them confused, Buster opened his mouth to explain, "Return to Ancestral bloodline is a unique manifestation that is rarely seen among the creatures. It is common knowledge that all the spirit beasts who can speak have the bloodline of strong spiritual creatures who have opened their wisdom. Generally, only at Nascent Soul Realm creatures can initiate wisdom." "So every spiritual creature with wisdom has an ancestor with minimum cultivation of Nascent Soul Realm and their bloodline is present in their body, That is called Ancestral Bloodline. While awakening bloodline there is a small chance that a creature can trigger ancestral bloodline and by doing this his species will change and become the same as the ancestor." "They will get the knowledge of all the bloodline techniques along with their cultivation experience." He looked at Valor with envy and by awakening his bloodline, his potential has increased drastically there is a huge chance that he can enter the Nascent Soul Realm in his lifetime entering Core Formation is almost sure. In the future, he may become one of the big shots in the Inner Region. Hearing this everyone was envious as they looked at Valor. Except for Robert, although he is surprised to hear this, he is not jealous because he has a system! After hearing buster Robert remembered the Awakening potion that can be synthesised in the system. Before he never placed much attention on it but now it looks like he needs to collect materials and try it once. The Meat Bag on the back of Valor transformed into a pair wing with the size of one meter. Now Robert was truly dumbfounded, a tiger with wings? Is that even possible? "What type of creature is this?" Robert muttered out loud but no one answered him because like him everyone is in a dumbfounded state. "Cloud Wing Tiger!" At this time someone said this name by looking at the source of voice it''s none other than Valor. At this time his blood awakening is complete and he has truly stepped into Foundation Realm. ''Cloud Wing Tiger?'' Robert did not have the information about spiritual creatures species so he looked at the knowledgeable guy- Buster for the answer but saw him having the same confused expression. Looks like he is stumped too. "It''s not a surprise that no one recognizes the name after all Cloud Wing Tiger is an ancient species that cannot be found inside Dream Maple Forest," Valor said in a thick voice now he looks much better than before and his body is filled with vitality. By steeping in Foundation Realm he got an additional lifespan of hundred years. In these hundred years, he can cultivate the Core Formation Realm without much difficulty. Robert nodded and said nothing but inwardly he mused, So it''s an ancient species. "It''s all thanks to seniors that my cultivation has increased. If you need any help then tell me." Valour looked at Robert gratefully because only with the help of soup he has a chance to increase his lifespan thus is very grateful to him. "There is no need to call me senior, You can call me Robert and I don''t need any help but if you truly wish to do something for me then come again next time!" Robert shook his head and said. "Come again? For a visit?" Valor asked with confusion. Frankly he is not a socially active person so he is reluctant to communicate with others. That''s why he is still alone in his old age without any wife and children. "This is a restaurant and the soup that you ate is one of the dishes of the restaurant." Seeing them still confused he started explaining about the restaurant and its various benefits after all three people in front of him are potential customers. Hearing that there are many delicious dishes like soup in the restaurant, they were stunned. "Brother Robert, do you mean that those dishes also help in cultivation?" Valor''s throat was dry as he asked this question. "Yes, after all, they are spiritual Food," Robert said with a smile when he saw their astonished faces. He looked at Buster and Molly and said meaningfully, "We can also provide dishes that can help break through to the Foundation Realm. Of course, the price is a bit high." Hearing this both of them stood up abruptly in shock. They thought that they would not get the same chance as Valor after all the spiritual objects that can help in breakthrough to Foundation Realm must be rare but now Robert is saying that there is more, So how can they remain calm? "Brother Robert, what''s that price?" Valor was not too shocked because he has already attained Foundation Realm but he still asked curiously. Hearing this both Buster and Molly held their breath and listened nervously. "A High-Grade Mortal Herb." Robert was waiting for this question so he replied instantly. Inside he is nervous because he didn''t know the price structure in the forest so he can''t judge whether or not this price is high. Silence! No one said anything as they kept looking at him with blank faces. Seeing this Roberts Heart sank, is the price so outrageous? But he is not willing to back down and lower the price after all the material to make the soup itself is High-Grade Mortal Herb. If he cannot get anything equivalent then he will make a loss in the transaction. "That''s it?" Molly asked in an incredulous voice. He felt that this price was too cheap. If the effect is the same as Valor then this price is indeed cheap. Robert was startled after hearing him, Do you think that the price is too low? "Yes, with one High-Grade Mortal Herb you can get an explosive Soup that can help you reach the foundation realm." Although confused Robert still replied with confidence. Hearing this both of them were excited this means that they have a chance to enter the foundation realm because they have more than one High-Grade Mortal Herb. "Senior then wait for us to bring the material." They can''t wait anymore after hearing this information. After saying goodbye to Robert they left hurriedly to get the herb. Valor was emotional seeing that he didn''t expect the opportunity that helped him enter Foundation Realm is so cheap. Looks like that explosive soup is not rare for him that''s why he is seeking it from others¡­.Valor thought to himself because no one is willing to allow others in this cruel forest. And he felt that there is someone strong supporting this restaurant because while awakening the bloodline he sensed two powerful presence inside the shop. One is Foundation Realm and a high one at that. And other presence should be of Core Formation Realm. That means this place has two Foundations and one Core Formation Realm supporting it. Thinking of this he decided to maintain a good relationship with this place and not offend them. Although his talent is increased with ancestral blood awakening he is still weak. After making a decision he talked with Robert for a few minutes and then left. Robert also closed the restaurant. After doing this he sat down to relax. Making that soup took a toll on him and he is exhausted. "Robert, can we step in Foundation Realm too?" Snowball sat on his shoulder and asked curiously. "Of course you will. Today I will help you reach the foundation realm because the restaurant needs strong people to support it. After all, there will be a lot of customers coming tomorrow. We need strong strength to maintain order otherwise the place will be in chaos." Robert said to Snowball. With today''s advertisement, there will be a lot of creatures coming tomorrow. He needs strong helpers to maintain the order as he will be busy in the kitchen. White Fang and Celli cannot come out for the time being because of their appearance. So he needs to upgrade Slithers and Snowballs strength. Feeling that he has enough rest he stood up and said to Slither, "Slither go and retrieve all the spiritual herbs we have. I need to make preparations for tomorrow while you are doing this, call White Fang and Celli." "All the spiritual material? Okay, what about the material you collected before?" Slither nodded and asked a question. Before Robert collected many strange plants and stored them inside the second cave and rarely used them. Saying that he will use it when the restaurant is opened. Robert was startled after hearing him, He knows that Slither is talking about various herbs and vegetables he collected before. He just remembered that he thought for a moment and felt he could use them tomorrow so he nodded, "Okay bring them too." After he left Robert walked toward the kitchen with Snowball with him. Seeing him walking toward the kitchen Snowball asked greedily, "Robert, what are you making this time?" By eating food made by him daily Snowball has become a complete foodie for him those carrots are not fragrant anymore. Carrot and Food made by Robert are not on the same level. Thus he is the first one present when it''s time to eat. Even if he is in another cave he will be the first one to arrive with his Space talent. Robert always felt that Snowball was using his talent in the wrong way. But strangely Snowball has great affection for the cooked food made by White Fang. Since last time White Fang has never stopped cooking and the result never changes. She destroys the dishes in every way and most of them are overcooked but Snowball eats them with relish. Robert felt strange but never commented on his taste, after all, he is doing great work because of him the food is never wasted. "I will make something that will upgrade your cultivation." [Review please! Book is unrated till now.] [And the pace of book is slow so I am going to speed things up] Chapter 51 - 51: My Neighbours Wife Is Giving Birth Soon White Fang along with Slither and Celli arrived carrying baskets filled with spiritual herbs he had collected before. White Fang is still upset because Robert did not allow her to manage the restaurant so she didn''t talk to him. Robert was unfazed by this; he even felt life more beautiful. As she is on strike White Fang could not make trouble now. He looked at Celli and White Fang. From the beginning, he is unclear about their cultivation. He only knew that White Fang is at Peak of Core Formation, He is not sure if she is already at Nascent Soul Realm although the possibility of this happening is extremely low. At least he knows some information about her but for Celli, he only knows that she is at Foundation Realm before now? It''s completely unclear. "Celli, White Fang, what''s your cultivation base?" Robert decided to make clear about this. "I am at Peak of the middle stage of Foundation Realm." Celli replied immediately. The middle stage refers to level four to level six so peak means that she is at the Sixth level of the foundation realm. Not bad, much better than him. Then he looked at White Fang waiting for her answer. All he saw was White Fang pouting and turning her head not willing to answer. Robert is speechless seeing her acting like a child but he still has to coax her, "Little Fang don''t be aggrieved I did this for your good. You are the highest-ranked Ace of Taotie Restaurant with the highest cultivation base so no one should know about your cultivation because Ace only acts at critical moments." White Fang''s eyes lit up hearing this but she still asked suspiciously, "Are you telling the truth? Don''t try to fool me, I am smart¡­" Robert rolled his eyes hearing her statement, If you are smart then you would not have asked this question¡­ "Yes, I am telling the truth you can ask others." After finishing he motioned Slither to speak. Slither got his signal and sang along with him, "Little Fang, You are the strongest and most reliable among us so you should be the black hand behind the scenes and control the situation." Hearing this White Fang smiled happily and said, "Haha Good that you know. Don''t worry I, White Fang will cover you in future. My cultivation is the Peak of the Core Formation Realm, It will not be long before I reach the Nascent soul Realm." Robert nodded and gave a thumbs-up to Slither. After that, he said, "I cannot help both of you in cultivation because I lack spiritual materials so for today we will help Slither and Snowball Reach Foundation Realm both of you will help me in preparation." Although White Fang is a Dark cook she can still process the materials normally along with Celli. Slither and Snowball are both at the eighth and seventh layers of the Qi Condensation Realm respectively. It would have taken years to upgrade their cultivation to Foundation Realm but with the help of spiritual food, it''s possible to upgrade their cultivation in one day. And there will be no side effects of unstable cultivation because Spiritual Beasts have a strong body and their motivation mainly focuses on refining blood. "There will be a large number of customers tomorrow so there is no time to waste," Robert said and started giving instructions and making preparations himself. ... And why is Robert so sure that there will be Customers tomorrow? That''s because of people waiting outside. Yes, many people are waiting outside. On the bright side everyone left but in the dark few smart ones remained to observe the situation. Few people climbed the peak to get a chance and the creatures wanted to see the result. Whether or not they will come out? Is their cultivation increased? And what''s the price, if it is? They wanted the answers to this question. So they waited, most of them have time because they are not affiliated with any power so they are free individuals with a lot of time. It does not mean that they can stay here all day because they have to cultivate and collect resources too. It is good that they did not have to wait long before a Honey Badger and Ape climbed down from the mountain. Looking at Molly and Buster everyone was surprised because both of their cultivation has increased before they were at eight layers of Qi Condensation Realm now they are the Ninth layer and their aura is unstable which indicates that they have just experienced a breakthrough. Seeing that everyone was agitated, some of them came forward and asked, "Brother Ape, Your cultivation has increased, looking like there is an opportunity up there, So what''s the opportunity? And what is the price?" Hearing this Molly was annoyed, Who is your brother? He is now in a hurry to find materials and achieve a breakthrough but these imbeciles are wasting his time which made him angry. Just as he was about to lash out and best these people Buster stopped him and said to the creature opposite, "It was free for according to the owner but if someone wants to get the opportunity they have to pay Low-Grade Mortal Herb and they will help you advance a layer in Qi Condensation Realm¡­" After that, he explained the details of the restaurant mentioned by Robert which caused an uproar. Everyone, we''re unbelievable about his claim and feel that he is fooling them. After all, it''s not easy to attain Foundation Realm but according to him The Taotie guarantees to help them achieve that, isn''t it ridiculous? Just as they were doubtful they felt a strong aura of Foundation Realm creatures they looked up and saw a tiger with wings defending from the mountain. "Look at him, he is one of the people who went up with us. Now not only did he achieve the Foundation realm he also experienced an ancestral awakening, Changing his constitution." Buster saw everyone''s attention was focused on Valor so he immediately released shocking news. Everyone became agitated hearing this because they can no longer doubt their claim. After all, a weak and dying tiger indeed climbed up and now a powerful and healthy one is coming out¡­. Their eyes became red seeing this and their heart was filled with regret. They had a chance to rise but they cowered and missed it¡­ But it''s good that there is still a chance, As long as they pay for High-grade mortal herbs. Thinking of this everyone looked at each other vigilance after the seat must be limited so practically everyone present is a competitor. "Brother my mother is ill so I will take my leave first." "Me too! My neighbour''s wife is giving birth so I have to give birth there." Another creature said as an excuse in a panic that he wanted to leave first. "Why do you want to be present while your neighbour is giving birth?" Another creature asked teasingly. "Because the child is mine!" There was a slip of tongue and interesting information came out from his mouth. The guy realised that he had made a mistake so he took a run and escaped. Everyone gave him an admiring look, Damn it there is a player among us! Seeing that everyone''s attention is focused on The awesome brother Buster took Molly and left. After walking for a distance Molly could restrain himself and ask annoyingly, "Why did you tell them all the information? Now we have more competitors." "Don''t be an idiot! If we don''t tell them anything then they would have besieged us! There were more than Five Peak Qi Condensation Realm creatures. We don''t have any power to fight back." Buster rolled his eyes and said, he is not making this up. He sensed malicious intent from them so he stopped Molly from making any reckless move. Molly was startled after hearing him what he said made sense but still, he felt uncomfortable¡­ "You think I should have not said about Foundation Realm right?" Buster looked at him and asked not to wait for him to answer. He continued, "Do you think we got that chance for free and the owner does not expect anything from us?" Not waiting for him to answer he declared "It''s not free! Although he does not ask anything in return there must be a purpose for providing a chance to us for free. I think by giving us the chance for free he expects us to spread this news so that more people can know about this place. In short, he is using us for advertisement." At the end of the sentence, a light flashed in his eyes completely different from his usually silly look. Molly felt his head big listening to Buster but felt that his words make sense. Inside he is quite shocked. He always thought that he was a silly guy but didn''t expect him to have such intelligence to analyse all the things. Looks like a silly look was just a facade to survive and make the opponent less cautious....'' Chapter 52 - 52: A Little Gift Is Necessary While they were discussing the motive of Robert deep inside the Inner Forest somewhere in the west a silhouette was sprinting toward a direction with a sense of urgency. The owner of the silhouette is the hyena that came together with Molly and Buster. At this moment his face is filled with madness, ecstasy and a few points of regret. While Molly and Buster climbed the peak he was hiding in the forest like orders waiting for their return. He likes others though it''s a trap set by others sadly his speculations were wrong! It was not a trap! And they even got the opportunity. The idiots who had strength below him before are now stronger than him. Thus he is regretting, Why didn''t he muster up the courage and climbed along with them? Why did he cower at the critical point? If he had gone up with then maybe he would be at Peak Qi Condensation Realm¡­ Sadly there is no ''if'' in this world, the lost chance never comes back. But none of this matters to him right now because his kind was filled with the fact that there is an opportunity for Foundation Realm! This breaking news will attract hordes of creatures at the edge of the inner forest who will try to take that opportunity by force. Although the Foundation Realm is strong it''s not enough to stop the greed of others and there is no shortage of Second-grade creatures that are Foundation Realm creatures in the inner region. Facing hundreds of second-grade spiritual beasts the owner will submit and admit defeat. Therefore he wants to report this news to his lord before so that he can prepare and take a large share. After all his lord is Peak of Second grade. By merit of this news maybe he will get a chance to reach second grade. Life seems beautiful to him as he imagined himself as the king of a small mountain ruling all those weak creatures. Just as he was having good fantasies he arrived at his destination. Numb Skull Peak! This is the den of his lord where he and all the subordinates live. This place is barren with no greenery on the mountain and surrounding landscape. Instead of greenery, the mountain is filled with bones and carcasses. Various features of beasts roamed around the mountain. He is not new to this scenery so he didn''t stop but continued to the top of the mountain where his lord lives. He arrived near a Majestic Cave which blows out a breeze filled with spiritual energy once in a while. He stepped inside the cave respectfully because this is the place where his lord lives. And this cave is Spiritual Cave he talked about with Molly and Buster. The density of spiritual energy inside the cave is high the deeper you go the higher the density of spiritual energy. Along the way number of skeletons increased when he reached the end of the cave there was a huge creature standing on the ground with someone under his paws. The huge figure with a height of four meters is a hyena but on his back instead of his hair, there was a cluster of flames forming a thin line on top of his spine. He doesn''t look like a normal hyena because he also experienced Ancestral Awakening and changed his species. At this moment the hyena was looking at the creature under his paw greedily. The creature under his paws was surprisingly Weasel that was present when Robert was given the free opportunity. At this moment there were many bloody injuries on his body and his eyes were filled with despair and resentment. He looked at the big hyena and said in a hoarse voice, "Why? Didn''t you say there will be an opportunity? I already paid you High-Grade Mortal herb then why are you hell-bent on killing me?" He felt death near him so he asked this question which puzzled him the most. Someone said to him that the lord of this place provided Spiritual Cave for a breakthrough but in return, he has to pay one High-Grade Mortal Herb. Although pricy he still paid it to have a bright future but this person is hell-bent on killing him without giving any reason. "G¨¦ G¨¦ G¨¦." A creepy laugher escaped from the mouth of the hyena which made everyone present shiver, "Why? I never wanted to kill you but too bad that you have such nice blood and I want it¡­" Hearing this the weasel was even more puzzled but he did not have the luxury to ask questions as a judgement blade arrived on his neck. The hyena bit his body and tore him into bloody pieces. Internal organs are scattered along with different body parts. SPLASH Blood splashed on the small hyena face who just arrived making him shiver. He felt that he has seen something he shouldn''t. Today lord might kill him... CRACKLE The sound of Chewning''s bones stopped because the lord saw the hyena. He looked at the small hyena with a maniac look in his eyes, after being silent for a while he said in a deep voice, "Give me a reason for not killing you." "Thank you my lord I have important news that will be very beneficial for you." The hyena felt relieved seeing that lord didn''t kill him directly so he hurriedly said. "Oh? What would that be?" The lord Hyena stopped eating and looked at him with curiosity. Seeing that lord was interested in the news the small hyena was overjoyed and narrated all the things that happened today and about Taotie restaurant. How it helps others to attain the foundation realm. "My lord opportunity for Foundation Realm is very rare you should seize it for yourself." The hyena looked at the lord with anticipation he felt Lord should reward him for his contribution. The Lord didn''t say anything to him but looked at him indifferently after a while he finally opened his mouth and said, "That''s it?" "My lord that''s about foundation realm..." The hyena panicked seeing his indifferent attitude. "You said about the benefit what about risks?" The Lord Hyena glared at him and asked viciously. "L-lord there is only one Foundation Realm creature at that place you can crush him easily¡­" "Shut up!" The lord Hyena roared and little hyena quoted down instantly he looked at him and said," Do you think that someone dares to expose their wealth without any insurance?" "They must have someone stronger who is instructing then but that person is in the dark and no one knows about it." "Charging there is like an idiot is the same as asking for death. You don''t know the full strength of the place and you have the nerve to advise me! Huh?" The Lord Hyena roared angrily which startled all the creatures on Numb Skull Peak. "No- No my lord that opportunity--" the little hyena wanted to explain. But without waiting for him to finish the lord Hyena continued with his scolding. "You dumbass, Even if the opportunity is precious why do you need to make move first there are many creatures who can teat their strength for us. But no you want to take the lead and court death. " "If I listened to you and attack that place then I would be dead. Tell me are you trying to kill me?" The Lord hyena roared. He is telling the truth there will be many strong guys who will keep their eyes on that place if he attacks first then would wait for the end. Even if he wins all of those people will join hands to attack him and become a fisherman reaping all the benefits of his work. Everyone creatures who rule over others are cunning and will push others as cannon fodder to explore their bottom cards. He did not want to become cannon fodder. He can survive inside the inner forest because of his brain and cunningness. The small hyena prostrated on the ground and begged for mercy, " My old I was wrong I will be careful from next time." "Yes, you should use your brain more next time..." The lord hyena said slowly with a strange light flashing in his eyes. "Thank you, my lord..." Small hyena was overjoyed hearing him so he thanked him and wanted to prose him for his magnanimity. But before he could finish he felt a sharp pain in his neck and his vision blurred. "... Use your brain more in next life." The old hyena looked at the corpse on the ground and said. "Hmph but the opportunity is indeed rare, I should do something to explore their bottom cards Jie Jie Jie¡­" the lord hyena gave an eerie laugh and moved deeper inside the cave. He has decided to give that Taotie Restaurant a little gift. .... The Inner forest appeared calm on the surface but many forces moved underground waiting for the right time to make a big move. Officially Taotie restaurant made a small debut in Dream Maple Forest. And a storm is about to arrive! Chapter 53 - 53: A Formidable Bunch! Next Morning. Around Cloud Peak, many small and big spiritual beasts have gathered.[AN: Will call Spiritual Creature as Spiritual Beast] Their strength varied as some were at peak of the Qi condensation Realm, some were at eight or the seventh layer. But the crowd was composed of the sixth layer of the Qi Condensation realm. In the dark in the forest behind Cloud Peak, Some spiritual beasts with a terrifying aura were hidden. Their aura was converged as they were trying to lower their presence. In Total six such spiritual beasts are hiding in the dark. All of them are veteran Foundation Realm spiritual beasts. Unlike Robert and others who have entered the foundation realm recently. They wanted to see the situation first and then act accordingly. The Qi Realm beasts are not aware that there are some big bosses behind them plotting. They are waiting for the so-called opportunity. Many have brought low-Grade Spiritual herbs so they are cautious afraid of being robbed by someone stronger. So no one chatted with each other. They were quiet and they felt a strong aura approaching from behind. Everyone looked back with vigilance and saw a flying creature approaching them at a high speed. Because the distance was large they were not able to distinguish the species of spiritual beast. After a few breaths of time, they finally saw the beast and we''re dumbfounded. A Tiger! That''s not strange but the strange thing is another with a wing! Flying! It is the first time they saw a tiger with wings even after living inside the Dream maple forest for a long time. The foundation realm spiritual beasts who were hiding inside the forest were also astonished which caused their aura to fluctuate. "My God¡­ one¡­. Two¡­ five¡­ seven Foundation Realms are here! Did we arrive at the wrong time?" "I feel the same, Is there some sort of party here? All the big guys are gathered here¡­" "I have a feeling that something great is going to happen today¡­." "You don''t say that! Everyone knows that!" "..." Seeing so many Foundation Realm beasts everyone discussed fervently. For them standing near one Foundation Realm creature is already dangerous and now there are seven of them so how can they sit still. At this time Valor the Cloud Wing Tiger finally arrived. He too felt the aura of six foundation realm beasts. He guessed that they are here with some malicious intent but he is not worried he even felt like gloating at their misfortune. ''With just Foundation Realm you guys want to make trouble? That''s just seeking death!''. Valor thought to himself facing a Core Formation beast with this lineup is the same as smashing an egg on a stone. Completely pointless! He didn''t mingle with those beasts but stood alone near Cloud Peak. He has brought High-Grade Mortal Herbs today to try the delicacy of the restaurant. Last time because of his stupidity he was not able to taste it carefully which made him regret it. The aftertaste of the soup lingered in his mouth causing him to salivate. A few minutes later Molly along with Buster arrived both of them have brought High grade, Mortal herb required for Foundation Realm Breakthrough. After arriving they saw so many beasts gathered here which surprised them a bit. But we''re happy instead because they guessed Robert''s idea yesterday. Others did not wait for long before there was a moment on top of the mountain. Three Foundation Realm Aura overflowed from the top. This startled the Lord beasts who were hiding in the dark. They didn''t expect that there would be three foundation realms in Taotie Restaurant. Although there are six of them with the same strength, they are not allies and are strangers. It''s unknown whether or not they can cooperate. On top of Cloud Mountain, a silhouette of a snake appeared giving off the aura of Foundation Realm. The snake''s body was filled with golden spots and it is three meters big. It''s Slither who has arrived since Robert is busy in the kitchen and Snowball is not reliable. He took the job to invite everyone. Last night because of Robert''s help he successfully awakened the bloodline and advanced to the foundation realm. The changes in body shape happened due to strength advancement. "Taotie Restaurant is now open. You can come up and order your food." Slither was never good with words so after saying this he left. Hearing him everyone was surprised and happy but no one moved because they were waiting for others to take the lead. Molly and Buster looked at each other in shock, they remember that yesterday the snake was only at eight levels of Qi Condensation Realm but now he is at Foundation Realm¡­ Such a Fast advancement? This is astonishing but it made them more delighted as it confirms that Taotie Restaurant has the ability! Valor was first to go up seeing that both Molly and Buster followed they wanted to be the first one''s to reach Foundation Realm Today. Seeing someone taking the lead others hurriedly followed, having the same mindset as Molly and Buster. Only the Foundation Realm Beasts in the dark did not move as they were waiting for the right opportunity¡­. ¡­.. When Valor arrived at the top of the peak the scenery was completely different from before. Yesterday the place in front of the restaurant was empty and now they are filled with Tables and Chairs. He saw Slither and nodded as a greeting, Afterall he is also at Foundation Realm. Slither nodded and said, "You have Foundation realm cultivation so you can eat inside. This place is only for Qi Realm Beasts." Hearing him Valor was surprised, Special treatment? Although surprised he is not opposed to this because there will be many Qi Realm beasts this place will be crowded and he never likes to be in the crowd. A quiet place is more suitable for him. He nodded and walked inside. After he went in both Molly and Buster appeared to see the changes and they are surprised to but they didn''t ask any questions as the person opposite to them is a Foundation Realm Beast. "What''s your order, Dear Customer?" Slither saw them sitting and asked politely. Robert said that he should always be polite to Customers regardless of their strength. Hearing his polite words both of them were flattered, "We would like two servings of Explosive soup." They remembered the name of the dish which can help them achieve Foundation Realm. "Foundation Realm?" Slither looked at them and asked. Seeing them nodding like chicken pecking rice he said, "Okay that''s Two High-Grade Mortal Herb. You can pay after the dish has arrived." WOOSH! WOOSH! One after another silhouettes arrived at the top of Could Peak. Their aura varied but none of them was at Foundation Realm. Mouse with golden fur and big teeth, Gorilla With long hands, Rhino with two horns, Lion covered with lightning and three eyes can be considered normal among the crowd. Some strange creatures were also present among the group. A semi-transparent entity with his face covered in haze, A Molten Dog with a tail covered in fire, A Purple Wolf with two heads and one body are among the abnormal ones. Slither has just arrived at Inner Forest so he is not sure about their species. If White Fang was hers she could have identified their species with the help of her bloodline inheritance. "Tsk, A Ratten Mouse, Longhand Gorilla, Pincer Rhino, Three-eyed Thunder Lion¡­ They are the strongest creatures in the inner forest below the Foundation Realm. Below Foundation Realm no one can defeat them..." Like the usual Buster, the Guide started to explain the names of the creatures in a low voice. Hearing him Slither nodded, They should be outstanding to have such a reputation. Undefeatable below Foundation Realm? That''s something new for him. "What about them?" Since he knows so much Slither decides to ask him about others. Especially those weird ones. "This¡­" Buster was hesitating to see him asking about them but in the end, he still talked about them in a low voice, "If the others are undefeatable under foundation realm then these groups of people are in a league of their own. Each one of them can Kill the Foundation realm easily. There are even rumours that they can kill Core Formation realm beasts although there is no proof rumours are not baseless. They are an amazing bunch of people but it''s a pity¡­" In the end, he sighed and his eyes were filled with pity. "What is a pity?" Slither asked him curiously, Inside he was shocked because it''s no easy feat to kill a Core formation realm beast with Qi Realm Cultivation. Even he can barely kill one before because of his innate talent but he still has to pay a huge price for that. If not for Robert''s healing he would have to lie on the bed for months. "It''s a pity that we cannot break past the Qi realm and enter the Foundation Realm. Foundation Realm is like an insurmountable mountain for us. If we cannot break this barrier then it''s a dead-end for us" At this moment the air around them chilled as an eerie voice with the coldness of ice rang beside them. It''s the Semi-transparent entity with a face covered in haze. The source of the voice is him/her. Slither felt his skin crawling he did not notice when this guy arrived right beside him. If this guy has an intention to kill then¡­ [REVIEW! REVIEW! REVIEW! REVIEW! REVIEW!] Chapter 54 - 54: Just Three Attacks! Slither was shocked just for a moment then he became calm after all he is not afraid of these people even if they attack him together. Don''t forget with just Qi Realm Cultivation he could kill Core Formation Realm. Now he is at the foundation realm his strength has become stronger and he can certainly kill a Core Formation with his innate talent. "Oh? Why is that?" Slither did not flinch seeing the unknown entity but asked curiously. "Because most of us have unique bloodlines which cause conflicts in our body at the stage of blood awakening." The body of a semi-transparent entity flickered as he said this. Slither was startled hearing this, conflict during blood awakening? He did not have any knowledge about this so he wanted to ask but he saw more and more spiritual beasts arrive at the top and chaos started to occur. He remembered his job so he did not continue the conversation and said loudly, "Don''t make chaos! If anyone dares to fight here then be ready to bear the consequences." His voice was imbued with spiritual energy so everyone heard him. In an instant, everyone became docile after all the opponent is a foundation realm they can''t afford to be wild in front of him. Seeing everyone quiet, Slither continued, "Tell me what is your order, We have a wide range of delicacies in Taotie restaurant¡­" He wanted to recite the name of the dishes but the crowd didn''t give him a chance. "We want that explosive soup. That can help in breakthroughs." "Yes, I am here for that too.." "Ditto!¡­" Hearing the words of the crowd, Slither swallowed the words and said, "Normal explosive soup costs one Low-Grade Mortal herb; it can help in a breakthrough in a small realm in the Qi Condensation stage. Upgraded Explosive soup costs One High-Grade Mortal herb and it helps one to awaken the bloodline and enter the foundation Realm. Out of two, which one do you want?" Quiet! Everyone went quiet after hearing him. It''s not that they are lacking spiritual herbs but they are unsure whether or not this soup works. Seeing that nobody was making an order, Slither was annoyed, ''If you don''t want to order them, why are you occupying seats?'' But he didn''t say this after all he has to be polite to these imbecile people. Just as he wanted to pass the order inside, The Long-hand Gorilla who was quiet from the beginning said, "I want an Upgraded Explosive soup. Here is the payment." After that, he threw something toward the slither. Slither caught the object with his tail and saw it was a Nine Petal Blue Flower, it was surrounded by misty spiritual energy. After looking at it he knew that it''s extraordinary. According to spiritual fluctuation, it''s indeed a High-Grade mortal herb. Slither nodded his head in satisfaction. He was like a straightforward customer like this who did not dilly-dally and make a payment directly. "Okay, your order will be here in a few minutes. Wait patiently." He said this to Molly, Longhand gorilla and Buster. After this, he entered the restaurant and saw Valor eating something that looked like a pork knuckle. Albeit the size is as big as a fist. Valor was eating the pork knuckle with relished and there were already two or three plates in front of him. But this did not surprise him what surprised him the most is that SnowBall is accompanying him! Slither''s face was black there was no one to supervise him as Robert was busy in the kitchen and Celli and White Fang couldn''t come outside for the time being. Forget about White Fang if she was here then she could absolutely accompany Snowball for this venture of eating customers'' food. "Snowball!" Slither said in a low voice. But this frightened the soul out of Snowball as he jumped from the seat and crawled on the ground. "Big Brother slither, I know my mistake." Snowball directly grovelled on the ground admitting the mistake. Slither and Valor both had question marks on their heads. ''You apologise, that''s alright but can you stop chewing? The food is still in your mouth, your apology is not the least convincing'' Slither thought to himself as he has an urge to beat this guy but he held this impulse as it is not a correct time. "There is a new order, Three Upgraded Explosive soup." Slither said the orders and then said to Snowball in a deep voice, "And if you dare to eat this order then you know the consequences." Snowball shivered as he heard Slithers warning. He knew that one week of his food would be dedicated if he tried to eat customers'' food. "Don''t worry, I will complete this task with utmost dedication, big brother slither." Snowball stood up and his bunny ears were erected as he said solemnly. After that, he dashed inside to give the orders to Celli. "Sorry for his rude behaviour, he is a bit childish." Slither then apologized to Valor Afterall Snowball ate from his food. "Hahaha Don''t worry about that it''s boring to eat alone so I asked him to accompany me." Valor gave a hearty laugh as he said with a smile. After knowing that there is a Core Formation Expert in this store he decided to make good relations with people working here. After the breakthrough, his mentality has changed as he did not want to live in solitude like before. On top of that, the food here is good too. The Pork Knuckle in front of him is an example of that. Although it cannot upgrade his cultivation directly it''s certainly increasing the spiritual essence in his body by a bit. Which is satisfying, Afterall the cost is only low-grade Mortal herb. Even if he eats ten such herbs it will not increase his cultivation a bit. Slither was relieved to hear him, As long as he is not angry. Just as he wanted to continue chatting with him he heard a commotion from outside which made him frown. Someone is making trouble? "Excuse me, I have something to do so I will take my leave first," Slither said politely as he hurriedly walked outside to check the situation. Valor was curious about who is making trouble here so he followed him to see excitement. ¡­. After arriving outside Slither saw the place was filled with blood as the bodies of some creatures were lying around. Their bodies were filled with bloody holes as someone pierced them brutally. He remembers that many of them were at the peak of Qi Realm but they were killed just like that. There was an extra creature besides their body. It looked like a bull but his body was covered with something like fish scales. At this moment it was moving toward other creatures wanting to kill them with his big horns. Seeing his blood-covered horns Slither became furious, Under his watch how can he let others be killed. The reputation of Taotie restaurant will be ruined if the beast continues to kill others. "Stop!" Seeing the bull charging towards others preparing to continue the killing streak, Slither moved swiftly and attacked him with a tail filled with the strength of foundation Realm. BOOM! His tail collided with the horns of the bull stopping his attack. The bull reeled their step backwards because of the collision. But Slither was more miserable as he was thrown back more than one meter. Slither felt his internal organs churning because of backlash. This alone shows the difference between their strengths. His tail was stained with some blood on the other hand Bull''s horns were perfectly intact. "Moo! Little caterpillars don''t block my way, I heard there are some opportunities here, and that opportunity to me and I will not eat you." The Bull shook his head as this collision caused him some headache but that''s it. "Hmph, Want to make trouble here? Then go to death." Slither understood that this bull purposely came here to make trouble so he no longer held back and attacked with his all might. The strength of the Foundation realm exploded as he used his flexible body to crawl like lightning and rushed toward the bull. At the end of his tail, blue light flickered as his tail got covered with something like water and he attacked the bull again. In response, the bull snorted disdainfully, "Moo it''s useless! No matter how many times you attempt the result will always be the same. I am at the Late stage of Foundation Realm and you are just a newbie. You must be dreaming if you think that you can defeat me." Like before the bull rushed forward and prepared for the front collision. Like before he wanted to injure slither by this attack. "Water Whip." Seeing that the bull used the same attack and did not take him seriously, Slither snorted and attacked him. In an instant, he attacked toward the horns. Just as everyone thought that there must be a collision, the tail bypassed the horns and attacked his forehead instead. Boom! Slither dodged the horn attack nimbly and landed on the back of the Bull. He did not stop here as he continued to use the same attack and attacked the bull''s forehead continuously. "Water whip!" Boom! "Water whip!" Boom! The fish scale bull was in a state of confusion. How can he attack his forehead? Where are the ethics? He presented his horns for the collision but he insisted on attacking his forehead? He wanted to retaliate but it''s a pity that his end was near as Slither attacked him once again. "Water Whip!" Boom! Splash! On the third attack, the blood along with some white substance splashed on the ground. The skull of the bull was cracked and blood flowed out continuously. Thud! The body of the bull crashed on the ground. And Slither leapt from his back and landed on the ground. There were no injuries on his body. Everyone present was dumbfounded seeing this. E-Ended? With just three moves? Just three moves and a second-grade beast is dead! A late-stage Foundation realm Cultivator was defeated just like that? And by a newbie who just entered the Foundation realm? Chapter 55 - 55: Fight On Cloud Peak! Pin drop silence everyone was quiet and we''re inwardly shocked seeing him killing the bull in such a short time, Including Valor. He has achieved the ancestral awakening so he can do the same with all the blood techniques he has awakened. But it''s a different case for Slither! Previously he thought even though slither has achieved foundation realm it must be a normal one. Maybe he also experienced ancestral awakening? ¡­ Just thinking of this made Valor shudder, Since when ancestral awakening has become so easy? Now Valor was even more sure to grab the thigh of Taotie restaurant. ¡­. Slither looked at the dead body in front of him and his heart was filled with pride. I, Slither, am not weak! Since the last time after confronting the mysterious swordsman, he was feeling rather suffocated inside because out of all people only he was knocked out without providing any help. Even Snowball contributed¡­ That''s why he wanted to become stronger and provide some support to others and now he finally has considerable strength to help others. So he wanted to declare his sovereignty and tell the world that as long as he is here no one can create trouble in this place. "This is an example, If someone dares to make trouble near Taotie restaurant then I, Slither will behead them regardless of their cultivation!" Slither looked at everyone and declared solemnly, This is his first small debut. Seeing everyone''s face filled with awe, he was satisfied. "Big words! I would like to see how you behead us!" Just as he thought the trouble was over, a voice came overfilled with disdain and contempt. Hearing this Slither was startled and annoyed, ''Which jackass jumped out to steal my limelight?'' Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! One after another silhouette appeared on top of Cloud peak, Each of them emitting strong pressure which is stronger than the stupid bull just now. All of them are veteran second-grade spiritual beasts. (AN: From now I will call the ''foundation realm'', ''the Second grade''.) Seeing their strong imposing manner Slither was shocked and the corner of his mouth twitched. ''Did you have to jump right now? I just finished my speech¡­'' He didn''t dare to be careless now he knew the reason why he was able to kill that bull because the bull is extremely stupid and underestimated him. But these dumbasses are not the same as they have the advantage of numbers and they should know about previous battles so they would certainly not underestimate him. Soon everyone saw the owner of the silhouette. Four different types of beasts arrived on top of the cloud peak. Seeing them surrounding the beast''s face changed as they were in panic. "Oh no, what are these four doing here together¡­" "Damn it if they fight the aftermath alone is enough to kill us¡­" Hearing this Slither was confused he looked at buster and asked in a low voice, "Who are they? Are they famous?" It''s better to know the enemy before the battle otherwise he could suffer. Hearing this Buster was flustered as he said to Slither in a low voice, "The one on the left is a Three-Tailed leopard. He lives in the north of the Inner region and he never joined a group. He is known for his agility, weird movements and his temperament is very fierce. He would kill anyone who is not pleasing to the eye. His main talents are related to Thunder and Fire attributes." "The one next to him is Pearl Tortoise, He lives in the swamp in the south and is a descendant of the Pearl Tortoise race, Which is known for its amazing defence and long life, Though he has defected from the race for an unknown reason. But by no means you should underestimate him¡­" "Next is Green feather Dragon horse. Hovering in the grassland in the northeast, According to rumours he has a bloodline of the dragon as for his specific ability it is not known because this horse Is good at running so almost no one can force him to reveal his true power ...." At the end of the sentence, his face was a bit weird. He was confused why this Horse came here to make trouble. Slither nodded and asked, "What about the fourth one?" "This¡­ I don''t know.." Buster showed a helpless expression that he does not know the fourth creature. "It''s an Infant Ghost¡­" At this moment the Semi transparent entity opened his mouth and said. From the beginning to the end he was indifferent and never interfered as he wanted to see the capability of Taotie restaurant. If they are weak he would not mind taking the opportunity for himself but slithers power surprised him a bit. Even though the bull was stupid it''s not easy to kill the second grade and a veteran second grade on that. Other weird creatures like him were the same, they wanted to gauge the capability of Taotie restaurant by watching the battle. Thus they were not hurrying to order something. "Infant Ghost?.." Slither looked at him as asked. "His head is like a baby therefore he is called an infant ghost. It''s good at illusion and it''s very easy for him to confuse others and erode their wills." "Three Tailed Leopard known for his fierce attack, Pearl Tortoise for his defence, Green feather dragon-horse known for his speed and lastly infant ghost who is good at illusion. No matter how I look at this setup it was arranged by someone and is well planned¡­" Buster said everyone was starting to hear him. Yes, this team seemed to be carefully arranged to cover up each other''s weaknesses¡­. Slither was solemn as he looked at the four-man team in front of him. One on one he can defeat them but it''s another matter if they work together. "Hmph, that''s right this attack was planned by someone. So you better give up the struggle as you are no match for us together as long as you are willing to hand over the treasure we will let you leave." Three Tailed Leopard opened his mouth and said fiercely. Slither looked at them coldly and declined to talk with these people. He was thinking of his first target. Infant ghost is a good choice because it''s good at illusion. If he intervenes in the middle of battle then it would be unfavourable for him. That''s why it''s better to attack infant ghosts first! But he can''t be too obvious, Thinking of this Slither no longer hesitated and charged aggressively toward the three-tailed Leopard. "That''s a bad choice you have made." Three tailed Leopard did not panic but sneered as one of his tails transformed into a fire whip and he and the fire whip lasted toward Slither who was rushing toward him. Slither did not retreat but countered the attack with his tail covered with a thin water curtain. In an instant two whips one made from water attribute and one made from fire attribute collided. Slizz! There was the sound of sizzling as water and fire whip collided. In end-ire whip seemed to be at a disadvantage and got extinguished. But the water whip did not stop as it miraculously extended and rushed toward the target. But the target was not the Three tailed Leopard but an infant ghost standing on the far right. Everyone, we''re unprepared for this change. The infant ghost who was caught by the unexpected attack was at a loss as he tried to evade the attack. But when he tried to dodge it''s already too late! Slap! The water whip directly landed on his face and trashed him on the ground but it did not cause much damage to him as he tried to stand up but his body was wobbly. Taking advantage of this Slither did not stop but attacked with his tail continuously. Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! The sound of a whip colliding with the Infant ghost''s body sounded as if he had already experienced the baptism of dozens of whips. Crack! In the end, because of the continuous attack, his skull cracked and he lay on the ground without moving. Dead! All this happened in just two seconds! No one was able to react and the one enemy is dead like this. Everyone was dumbfounded seeing the situation. Even Infant Ghost partners did not react until they saw his dead body. "Damn, what are you waiting for? Attack him! Old Pearl helped us defend against his attack. Horsy you make a sneak attack at him and pull up the distance I will confront him head-on. If he makes any mistake then make a fatal move to him.." Three Tailed Leopard gave the command as he rushed toward Slither. Otter two nodded as they positioned themselves to intercept slither. Again three-tailed Leopards three tails transformed into three fire whips as he attacked slither while closing the distance between them. Slither chose not to confront three Fire whips but rolled to dodge them and used toward Green feathered horse, That''s his next target because of its high speed it can make a sneak attack on him anytime. So he wanted to solve it now. "Water Whip!" Slither used a water whip and attacked the horse with his tail. The Whip extended unlike before it''s much thicker as it contained more spiritual energy. Slither wanted to use this attack to kill the horse in one strike. But his opponent is already aware of his unpredictable attack so how can they not be cautious? Seeing the whip coming toward him the horse escaped without any hesitation and changed his position. Slither did not panic as he controlled the whip flexibly and it changed the direction toward the horse. This caught the Green feathered horse in surprise and time was not enough to dodge this attack. Just as Slither thought the horse would be killed, another silhouette appeared on the front of the water whip covering the Green feathered horse and received the attack. Boom! The sound of collision rang on top of the peak as dust covered the entire area surrounding tables and chairs were already destroyed. When the dust cleared Slithers complexion changed. Because the horse was intact and the attack was received by the pearl tortoise. There was smoke on his shell but he was not injured even with this attack. "You should not expose your back to the enemy!" He heard a cold voice from behind and saw three fire whips moving toward him. When he tried to attack the horse the leopard launched a sneak attack on him. Slither hurriedly used Water whip with full strength to counter his attack. Sizzle! Two whips collided creating the sound of meat grilling as water vapour filled the air. This time Slither was at an advantage as his Water whip was being pushed backwards. "Like he said, Don''t expose your back to your enemy." At this time he heard another voice from behind. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the green feathered horse unknowingly arrive behind him with a sneer on his face. When he was near him he raised his hoof and aimed at his head. He wanted to brush his head and end the battle. Slither completion changed as the situation became unfavourable for him. If he tries to dodge them, the Fire whip will land on his back causing damage. If he did not do anything then he would be seriously injured by his hoofs. And there is that dumb tortoise too, If he launches an all-out attack against two of them, he can pull a sneak attack on him. Chapter 56 - 56: Dont Delay Our Business! Just as Slither wanted to unleash his other talent a wind gale came along with an intimidating roar and a silhouette appeared intercepting a sneak attack of a Green feathered dragon-horse. It is a Tiger with white wings that interrupted green featured dragon-horse sneak attack. Slither looked at the tiger and remembered that this is the customer who was eating inside along with Snowball. "Humph, Do you have no shame? Ganging up on a single person. On top of that, you are doing a sneak attack. I will take you on now." Valor was looking for an opportunity to give a good relationship with Taotie restaurant now he finally saw a chance so how can he be willing to let go of this opportunity? He looked at Slither and said generously, "Brother Slither, you solve those two dumbasses I will keep this idiot busy." Slither looked at Valor who was helping him at a critical moment and didn''t say anything but in his heart, he remembered this help. Although he is sure Robert and others are watching too, he liked Valor''s straightforward personality. "Do you want to interfere in this fight?" The Green feathered dragon-horse looked at him with vigilance and said. Earlier during the fight, this tiger speed was comparable to his speed. He can be a tough opponent. Valor did not reply to him but charged directly this alone stated his stance in this fight. In a blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the horse and attacked him. But the horse was even faster as he escaped his attack unscratched, "You are just a newly promoted guy so your speed is no match for me. I will deal with you later now I have something to do." After saying this he rushed toward Slither to attack him. Valor knew that even though his speed is fast it can''t be compared to the house because of cultivation limitations. But this did not stop him from taunting him, "Yo~ Are you scared? I heard that you have dragon blood but from the looks of it, it''s nothing more than that." The Green Feather dragon-horse snorted but did not bother with Valor. "What Dragon horse? You must be a green donkey. Your father must be a cuckold, that''s why you are born green." Valor felt anxious seeing his response so he increased his taunt level. And sure enough, the green feather dragon-horse stopped as he listened to valor. "What did you say?" The horse asked in a trembling voice. He is furious now. "Horsy don''t pay attention to him! He is purposely taunting you! Don''t lose your cool!" Three tailed Leopards saw this scene and shouted anxiously while dodging Slithers Water whip. Old tortoise is only good at defence and he can''t take Slither alone. On top of that, there is another foundation realm beast in Taotie restaurant so the Old tortoise needs to pay attention to the surroundings. So only a horse can help him deal with Slither. Valor was overjoyed seeing the horse''s reaction so he continued to taunt, "Tsk~ your ears are not functioning well. I said your father is not your real father, your mother must have an affair with a shitty goblin in the west of the forest." I have to say Valor''s mouth is poisonous. The Horse''s face was turning green from anger. "Courting Death!" The green feathered dragon horse was thoroughly infuriated now. So he disregarded everything and rushed toward Valor. Seeing this Valor was not afraid and instead overjoyed at least his purpose was achieved. He rushed down the mountain to change the location. While running he did not forget to taunt him. "Come! Who is afraid of a shitty goblin horse!" Soon both of them rushed down and disappeared from peoples vision. Now the fight is between Slither and the other two. Slither was even more confident with dealing with these two. He looked around and saw everything was being destroyed because of the fight. He has to wrap up the fight as soon as possible. Thinking of this his eyes became golden as he looked toward two people in front of him furiously. Slowly he body expanded reaching a height of one meter. This is the same talent he used toward the mysterious swordsman before. But he is only using it at 50% capacity. Because if he used this talent at full capacity he would become berserk and destroy everything. But this fifty per cent is enough to deal with these two. Three-Tailed Leopard and Pearl tortoise noticed his changes and their complexion changed. This aura. It is more powerful than before¡­ Seeing slithers bigger versions both of them swallowed saliva they are somewhat uncertain now but they can''t back out since they have reached this point. "Playtime is over! Now die!"Slither Roared as he once again used the Water Whip enhanced version to attack them. Seeing a one-meter gigantic whip, Three tailed leopards did not dare to face it head-on but dodged. Although he dodged the attack The whip changed direction once again and rushed toward the tortoise. Bam! The tortoise was hit and got thrown away because of the shock wave. The leopard''s complexion sank as he saw this. The power of the whip increased but soon he sneered as looked toward Slither and said, " Do you think only you have a trump card?" Three of his tail coated with fire and became fire whips but this was not the end as three of the whip combined as it formed a gigantic Fire whip. The Gigantic Fire whip rushed toward Slither. Slither saw the whip and snorted and used the water whip again. Sizzle! Soon both of the whips collided creating a sizzling sound. By just looking you can tell that water whip is at an advantage. Slither thought the same but then he saw a sneer at the leopard''s face and he had a bad feeling about his attack. Astonishingly the Fire Whip that was clashing with slither changed its attribute from fire to Thunder. ''Shit! How can I forget that he had dual attributes of fire and thunder!'' Slither thought to himself as he wanted to retract his attack. This happened too quickly and Slither was not fast enough. Soon the Thunder whip collided with the water whip and the result was expected. Slither felt thunder raging thoroughly his body making his body numb because of this he was not able to control his body. And crashed on the ground. Thump! "Told you, I also have a trump card." The leopard sneered at Slither and said, "Old tortoises don''t." After saying this he too attacked slither with a thunder whip. Slither somehow managed to roll and dodged the attack. But then he felt sunlight being blocked when he looked up he saw a pearl crashing down on him. It''s the Pearl Tortoise! He jumped and wanted to crush slither with his shell embedded with pearls. With his weight along with gravity, he would be turned into a meat pie. But because of the numb situation, he was not able to move his body properly and can only watch the shell close to him. Boom! Soon the tortoise landed on the ground creating dust. Everyone, we''re silent and panicked as they felt that Slither was dead. Now Slither is dead the next target of these people will be them. After the dust settled everyone was stunned including the leopard. There is no one under the tortoise. Although the ground is cracked there is no one below him. "Playtime is over now! Don''t delay our business!" Just as everyone was wondering what happened a voice appeared pulling everyone''s attention. When they looked over they saw a bear-like creature standing behind along with a rabbit and the Slither who was just lying here. Besides them were two other girls who emitted an equally strong aura. Chapter 57 - 57: The Mysterious Lord And Free Banquet! (Bonus ) The people are Robert and others. Since Slither has been fighting they were looking at him from behind. Robert wanted him to test his strength after all he had just broken through the foundation realm. Slither is extremely strong in one on one battles but when it comes to group battles he is somewhat lacking combat experience which caused him to suffer loss in Leopard''s hand. That''s why he asked Snowball to save him with his space talent. Robert looked at the surroundings and saw many beasts of dead bodies. These beasts were supposed to be their customers today. All the furniture he made yesterday was destroyed along with their business. It will be a lie if Robert said that he is not angry. These people ruined his business and destroyed his property. These two crimes are enough for them to die over a hundred times. He looked at the leopard with a piercing gaze causing the latter to be flustered. "So you are the owner of the restaurant? Hand over the opportunity! Otherwise, my master will come personally and extinguish this place¡­" The leopard was scared seeing so many people with a strong aura but he still maintained his strong aura after all he has his backing. ''Silly guy! You have backed so what?'' Robert sighed helplessly as he heard this guy. He did not expect to encounter this retarded plot of robbing and plundering. Ah, this is to be expected after all they have IQ just a bit higher than a normal animal. "Hmm, You are reasonable!" Robert nodded and said slowly. The leopard was overjoyed hearing this. "Then where is the opportunity?" The leopard was even bolder seeing Robert compromise so he asked arrogantly. After all, this guy is a scared cat who gets intimidated easily. "Don''t worry, after I send you off you will get your opportunity!" Robert revealed a harmless and cute smile as he walked toward the guy. "What do you mean?" The leopard was confused when he heard him. Send me off? What does this mean? When he saw Robert walk toward him he became defensive. Ready to receive any attack. When Robert was a few centimetres away from him he smiled and said, "Now let me send you off." As he said this he raised his hand and White Blow condensed in his right hand and he punched toward the leopard. The leopard was startled seeing him attack without any warning but he was not unprepared as he used a fire whip and attacked Robert. When the whip neared the punch all the fire disintegrated and he felt a sharp pain in his tail. What happened? He did not give time to see the situation as the punch landed on his body causing his body to explode on stop. All this happened in just two seconds from Robert attacked till leopard defended and then he died it just took two seconds for this to happen. Everyone who did not know Robert we''re stunned. Th-this what happened? One punch kill? They were tongue-tied seeing this fight. They thought Slither was already amazing in killing the opponent in three moves but now there is another monster who killed the opponent of the same level with just one move. Robert did not feel much killing him except for some heartache. Cooking materials disappeared! He just used 5 percent of his spiritual energy to ensure that his body should remain intact but who knew that this guy is too fragile and he just exploded. The meat of the second-grade beast disappeared just like that¡­. He glanced at the tortoise who was trembling in the corner and his eyes lit up. "Little Baby comes here~~ " He looked at the tortoise and said. ¡­.. After five minutes there was an extra corpse in front of him. It''s a Pearl Tortoise corpse. He interrogated this guy politely and he answered all the questions. They were contacted by the three-tailed leopard guy and they received many benefits before coming here. According to the leopard his lord had ordered him to plunder this place and if they followed they would get a lot of benefits. According to the information provided by leopard Taotie restaurant only has one strong beast with the cultivation of the foundation realm. While saying this the turtle was particularly bitter, One you say? There are more than 5 foundation realms here. Back then the mission seemed to be easy so they naturally agreed to join him for this task. Who knew after coming here two will be dead and one is still missing. Robert asked him who the hell this lord is! But the turtle gave him a disappointing answer that he did not know anything about the lord. Seeing that he got all the useful information from this guy Robert killed him without hesitation. He did not have a habit of leaving hidden dangers. After killing him he walked near Slither to see his situation. Except for weakness, there was no other problem. He will be fine after resting for a day. After this, he looked at other people and saw everyone having scared expressions. Today''s incident must have left a shadow in their mind. Robert did not want to see that they were all his potential customers. If they are scared then they would not come here again which will cause them to suffer loss. That''s something unacceptable to him! "Dear customers! Today due to our negligence we have caused you to suffer. So to compensate you, we will hold a banquet and provide food free for today! Yes, you heard it right, provide free food made from premium ingredients. With this, you can hope to upgrade your cultivation." Robert looked at all the customers present and said in a soothing voice which calmed down the sacred beasts. Hearing free food made with premium ingredients, everyone''s eyes lit up! They came here to upgrade their cultivation and they were ready to pay for it! Now they are getting it for free, then how can they be unhappy? Robert saw everyone''s happy expression and was satisfied this is the result he wanted. And he is serious about a free banquet. He had to do this to pull the heart of these customers. As for what he is going to make today? Robert already has an idea in his mind. He is going to make something that everyone can enjoy together and it''s tasty too. They can cook for themselves. Yes, it''s a Hot Pot! [Extra chapter for 40 power stones] Chapter 58 - 58: Request For Help And Soup Base Making hot pot is easy as they have lots of meat, Whether it''s cow meat or turtle meat. The main problem is cooking utensils because they need to have a big pot so that everyone can eat. Though the problem is not big as Robert already has a solution for it. He walked near the dead turtle and patted its shell. It''s sturdy! He checked the shell carefully, seeing that there was not a single crack. He was relieved. Now they have a pot for Hot Pot. Now he only needs to prepare a soup base and they are ready for a banquet. "Little Fang you remove the upper part of the tortoiseshell without damaging it, Slither you go out along with Snowball and bring back some more meat. Celli, you go out and try to bring some eggs, Even if you don''t find it okay. Everything should be done in one hour." Robert gave out the tasks to everyone and went inside the kitchen to prepare the soup base. Although every creature was bewildered they understood that the owner wanted some meat and eggs so some quick-witted beasts quickly said, "I know where to find some good eggs, it''s near this place." One of the smaller beasts said to Celli. Hearing this Celli was startled but she is not opposed to this idea after all it''s better to have a guide than roaming aimlessly to find something. So she happily said with a smile, "Then I will be counting on you." After both of them left to find eggs. After that, another guy said he knew a place where bests with soft meat gather so he left with Slither and Snowball. Now there is only White Fang and Robert present on the cloud peak but no one dared to make trouble as they sensed a fearful aura from White Fang. On top of that, there is a fearsome owner inside. White Fang skillfully removed the turtle body from the shell in just a few ones. It was an easy task for her. Seeing that there was nothing for her to do she looked at the ''customers'' in front of her and said with a smile, "Hmm you guys must be bored right? How about I tell you the origin of this place? You are interested,d, right? Now let''s start from where I met Robert¡­." From Robert, she began to tell the stories of kung-fu pandas to the crowd in front of her spreading the legend. ... Inside the restaurant, Robert is not making soup base as he planned previously. At this moment he is looking at three strange creatures in front of him with a frown on his face. One is a semi-transparent entity that talked with Slither previously. To Robert, he looked like Celli in her Virtual state. The other two are wolves with two heads. This guy reminded Robert of a mythical creature, ''Cerberus- Three-headed Dog!'' A multi-headed hound that guards the gates of the underworld. But this guy is off and he only has two heads so clearly, he is not a Cerberus but there is a possibility that he has some connection with Cerberus. The third one is a dog with magma flowing in his veins. Yes, this is how Robert saw the third creature. This dog has flames all over his body and his body temperature is astonishingly high making others stand away from him. Even the wood floor below him was burnt by his body temperature. Though this dog looked more like a rabies dog, The look on his face was crazy. Three of them were Peak Qi condensation tea beasts. Special beasts are appropriate to describe them. But Robert did not dare to underestimate them because of their low cultivation because each of them gave him a sense of danger. Even the peak Foundation realm leopard did not give him this type of dangerous feeling. So he concluded that these people are not to be underestimated. "So what do you need?" Robert looked at them and asked. Even though the opponent is strong he is not afraid because along with him there is White Fang outside. "Help us with breakthroughs!" The semi-transparent entity said a simple sentence. But this sentence was filled with determination and hope. The other two nodded stating that they are here for the same purpose. Robert was startled hearing their request. That''s it? He thought they may be here for something more precious but in the end, they are looking for a breakthrough. The Semi-transparent guy knew his thoughts so he said, "Breakthrough for us is not simple as you think we are special creatures and if we cannot find an opportunity then we are destined to remain at the peak of First grade." Seeing Roberts'' confused expression the guy continued, "Look at Gomen, He has a twin bloodline in his body which makes him unable to advance to the foundation realm. He has dual attributes and both of his bloodlines are of a high level. If he needs to upgrade to the second grade he will need a large amount of spiritual energy. In short, he needs ten times more spiritual energy compared to others so that he can enter the Foundation Realm!" "This is Lucas he has a bloodline of Lava Giant who are known for their fire elemental talents and strong body. But his bloodline awakened too early which caused him a lot of problems. His body is not strong enough to carry the bloodline of the Lava giant because of the overbearing bloodline he suffers the pain of being boiled every second causing him to become bloodthirsty and crazy. If he tries to break through again he will awaken his bloodline for the second time and at times his body will not be able to support him and will collapse." "As for me, Axel, I am a special creature formed with the souls of the dead. I have no bloodline inside my body and I don''t have a specific path of cultivation. I have to explore all of that myself." At the end of the sentence, Alex spoke bitterly. He doesn''t have any inheritance that''s why he has to explore the path of cultivation on his own on a trial and error basis. Listening to three of them Robert was silent; he didn''t expect that there would be creatures like this in this forest. "Surely there are places with plenty of spiritual energy? That can help you in breakthroughs." This question is directed toward Gomen. Even though he can provide the food with enough spiritual energy he wanted to know why this guy came here. "But the places or treasures with such concentration of spiritual energy are owned by powerful creatures who use those places or objects for their cultivation. That''s why weaker people like us have no chance to get it and upgrade the cultivation." Gomen said bitterly as he heard Robert''s question, "After that, I heard about this place from some birds so I came here with these two hoping to achieve a breakthrough." Birds? Ah, Amber and the other two! Didn''t expect that they would be still on the task of advertisement. They are diligent. "I own this business. As long as you brought enough Herbs for payment I can make something that contains enough spiritual energy for your breakthrough." Robert said to Gomen and then looking at Alex and Lucas he said helplessly, "As for two of you sorry but I can''t help you because I don''t have something that can heal or strengthen the body and I don''t have a cultivation method for you!" Robert said with a sigh he felt pity for these guys and their talent. With just the Qi condensation realm they are so strong that if they enter second grade then they would be invincible in the same realm. But alas he can''t help them. He has a healing potion but how can he give it to strangers he just met? That is foolish behaviour! They have attracted enough attention that he did not want to attract stronger creatures now. "You misunderstood, We did not ask you to heal us or give us cultivation techniques. What both of us want is the same as Gomen, Abundant Spiritual Energy. As long as we have enough spiritual energy we can solve our problems." Alex heard him and said, They originally came here to get spiritual energy for themselves but seeing that these people are so strong they decided to exchange the spiritual energy for something equal. Hearing this Robert was startled but then he smiled, "Okay if that''s what you want then I can help you." He has no problem with this request. He can make something that contains a huge amount of spiritual energy. Although it will be difficult, it''s not impossible. These three people have good potential. If he makes good relations with them now then it will be useful in future. After all, it''s better to have one more friend than an enemy. ... After sending three of them outside Robert rushed towards the kitchen to prepare a soup base. Making the soup base for the Hot Pot can say to be easy as well as hard. If you have enough ingredients then you can make it easier. But if you don''t have enough ingredients, then the process is difficult and the result might not be satisfactory for you. He remembers that to make a Hot Pot soup base he needs many ingredients like bay leaves, garlic, cinnamon sticks, star anise, and cloves¡­ Out of all these ingredients, he only has some bay leaves and garlic. As for others, he did not find them. Looks like I need to explore the forest more to get these things. Robert thought to himself as he looked at garlic and bay leaves in front of him. Except for these two he has a bunch of ordinary red chilies. He racked his brain trying to think of a method to make Hot pot with this ingredient, but no matter how much he thought there were not enough ingredients. Having a hot pot was a bad idea, He mentioned this out of whim. Forget it, Let''s make the soup base with these ingredients. Anyway, others will not know the difference. He lit up the stone stove and placed enough wood in it. Then he placed a pan on the fire. He added the oil made from pork fat and after the oil was heated he added finely chopped garlic in it. On this note, how did he get this Steel Knife? He exchanges this universal store, From time to time, there will be useful things available at the universal store, though most of the time it sells useless stuff. He purchased this kitchen knife for 100 Energy points, but it''s very useful as it helps a lot in the kitchen. If not for this knife he could only use primitive knives made from stones. Back to the cooking. He removed the pan from the fire and placed the content of the pan in a soup cup. Now it''s time to make a broth, which is an essential ingredient to make a soup base. He took out a pot made from clay and placed it on the fire. He then took out some big pork bones. And placed them in the pot along with chopped carrot, ginger and wild onion. Then he filled the pot with water. It needs vinegar and other stuff too, but too bad he is short on ingredients. There are five steps to make a pork broth: Soak, Skim, Simmer, Strain, Store. These five steps took one week to make perfect high quality broth and he did not have so much time. So he is going to use an extreme method that no one has tried till now. He is going to melt the bones directly and make a base. These are the bones of Core Formation Boar and it is unusual though. Even he would need some time to break it. So how is he going to melt these bones? And make a broth! Answer for this question is his talent or a part of talent. The last time when the Hell''s furnace was repaired, he got one extra skill- Hell Flames! Hell Flames are a part of his Hell Furnace, Everything that he eats, gets burned by these flames and gets converted into experience points or Evolution points. Hell Flames: High temperature otherworldly mysterious flames that can burn anything and everything. (Use it with caution) This is the description of the Hell flames Robett raised his hand and a black and red flame appeared in his hand. Flickering mysteriously changing color now and then. After the hell flames came out the surrounding temperature increased. Robert felt heat fishing toward his face but his hands were not injured or burnt by this flame. This flame does not harm him in any way. He looked at the pot and threw the hell flames inside it. Sizzle! The sound of sizzling came from inside the pot. The water started evaporating and the water level dropped at the speed that can be seen by name. But amazingly the pot made from normal clay remained intact. This happened because Robert can control the flames and direct the heat toward a specific target. That''s the reason why the pot is intact. But still cracks started to appear on the surface just because of residue heat. He hurriedly coated the pot with his spiritual energy. Inside the pot he is using the Flames to melt the bones as for other ingredients? They are already burnt. He added water again and again. And after 10 minutes the bone was smelted and turned into white water filled with a mouth watering aroma even though he did not use any spices. Along with it the broth is emitting rich spiritual energy. This is to be expected as the main material is the bones of Core Formation Realm Creature. The broth is ready now, but Robert is filled with sweat as he spent half of his spiritual energy reserve to make this. Now the broth is ready, it''s time to make ready, it''s time to make Soup base. He took out the pan and placed it one the normal fire and then poured all the stock in it. Then he poured the oil that had garlic in it. Then he added bay leaves as well as finely chopped chillies in it. After heating the solution for five minutes. Tada~ Soul Base for Hot Pot is ready~~ Chapter 59 - 59: I Overestimated Your Intelligence.. He took the pan and moved outside along with some pork meat. He assumed that others should be back too. They now have three types of meat, Normal ones that Slither would bring, Meat of Foundation Realm Bull as well as Pearl Tortoise meat. In the end, he is bringing the meat of the Core Formation Realm creature. Not Bad! All premium ingredients. This should be enough for this free banquet. Robert carried the soul base and arrived outside. He looked around and saw Slither and Snowball standing with the corpse of a deer with an extremely long and sharp horn. Three deer in total and the deer appeared plum so it should contain enough meat. Next, it''s Celli. She had the task of bringing eggs. He looked for her and soon found her. No way she is standing next to giant eggs. There were three eggs in total. Each egg reached his waist and had the colour of pure white. Even though it''s oversized eggs it''s still an egg. It is useful for hot pots. Thinking of this he slapped his head. He forgot about vegetables! He remembers that they have carrots and mushrooms. For mushrooms in particular they have more than five types. Coincidentally, they have golden Needle Mushrooms! In his previous life, he once read that these are a must-have in any hot pot. These long, thin white mushrooms are delicious, especially in the chilli soup. Although they don''t have chilli soup as a base it''s still good to use these mushrooms. He looked at Slither and said, "Slither go and bring one basket of needles like mushrooms along with some more carrots and other wild vegetables." Slither nodded and went inside, Listening that there were carrots Snowball eyes lit up as he hurriedly followed him inside. Although the carrots are not as good as Roberts or White Fangs cooking, they can still be used as snacks. Yes, he still thinks that White Fang cooking is good. After both of them left, the next was to heat the pot and put the soup base inside. Before that, they need to dismantle the ingredients and take out the good meat from it. He has no experience of being a butcher till now he has done this job amateurishly. But others do not know how to do it. "Does anyone know how to remove edible meat from the body? I have other work to do, so I can''t do it." In the end, Robert looked at others and asked. For free food, they can at least do this small job. "Owner, I can do this." Just after he finished saying one person stood up and shouted. It is none other than Molly! ''You?'' Robert thought inwardly, For him, it''s hard to imagine an Ape dismantling a body. He didn''t even know to imagine this scene. But still, since he has volunteered it''s no problem for him to do it. After all, they don''t need a professional for this as they are not running a five-star hotel; a layman doing this job is also passable. "Okay, then I will leave this job to you," Robert said as he motioned him to start with Bull''s body. And in front of his stunned gaze, Molly came near the bull''s body and in his hand a sword condensed! Yes! A fucking sword! This whole set of operations made his worldview collapse. Previously he thought that he has seen enough wonders in this world but the scene on the front of him made him realise that he is too naive~~ This sword made him remember the lightsaber in star wars. Both of them are similar as this one is thicker and it does not need a handle to summon a sword. Amazing! He looked at Molly with admiration. If this is his innate talent then he wanted to know about his ancestor, Will it be a Jedi? Now he wants to see him fight, Just imagining an Ape fighting with a lightsaber tsk~tsk that scene is worth watching¡­ This is not the end. Molly used the lightsaber(Robert named it) and started to dismember the body of the bull. Seeing his skilful action Robert felt that it''s not his first time doing this stuff. Seeing that he is doing fine Robert turned his attention and started to do his work. He stroked the shell and saw that there was no damage on it. Looks like White Fang did her job properly. "Little Fang, good job!" Robert saw White Fang with ''praise me'' written all over her face and said. "He~he, it''s nothing." A smile bloomed on White Fang''s face as she said. Robert was surprised that she did not continue to brag this time but whatever he has his job to do. Robert wanted to use the tortoiseshell as a pot because of its huge size and thickness. He asked someone to start a fire under the thick shell. Because of the shell thickness, it took some time for the shell to get warm enough so that it could be used for cooking. He then poured the soup base inside the shell. Seeing the liquid everyone was stunned. They did not know what a hot pot is but they could feel tornado-like spiritual energy inside that liquid. "That liquid contains so much spiritual energy¡­." Buster could not help but exclaim. Robert heard him and said, "This liquid is made from the bones of Core Formation Creature therefore there is rich spiritual energy inside it." How can he let go of this chance to promote the restaurant? This is a good opportunity to tell everyone about their strengths. "W-W-What? C-Core formation??" Buster heard this and was stunned. Not only him, everyone was stunned. "Yes, we killed it last month. At that time Robert fought head-on with the core formation beast.." White Fang saw their unbelievable face and said Thump! There was a sound of something falling. They looked over and saw Valor lying on the ground with a dumbfounded face. In his mouth, there was something that appeared to be a leg. He fought with a Green Feathered Dragon horse. In the end, after fighting bitterly with him, he managed to bite off his hind leg. After getting injured the horse used some sort of bloodline technique and escaped. Valor could not catch him and return. But he was extremely pleased with himself. With just his strength of the first level of foundation Realm, he seriously injured a peak Foundation Realm creature. This achievement only few can achieve. He returned with this trophy and wanted to brag then he heard White Fang. Killing the core formation at the foundation level? What type of monster is this guy? Valour thought to himself, He quickly swallowed those bragging lines he prepared while coming here. He has no capital to brag about now¡­ "You okay?" Robert was startled seeing him falling to the ground. He remembered Valor after all he was his first customer and he awakened ancestral bloodline too. Previously he Fought with horses to reduce Slithers pressure. He remembered this so seeing him lying on the ground he felt that he was injured so he hurriedly ran over to him. Seeing Robert coming toward him Valor stood up and said, "It''s nothing I just tripped now." "Seriously you are so big yet you keep tripping like a child." White Fang heard him and pouted. She wanted to use her innate talent to heal him who knew he just tripped. Valor heard her and looked over and after seeing her his mouth twitched for some reason. This person is as formidable as Robert. He can''t see the depth of her cultivation and mainly he has sensed her aura somewhere but he couldn''t remember. He could only smile to hide his embarrassment. Robert only saw a few minor injuries on him and felt he was telling the truth but he still asked, "You sure are okay?" "Don''t worry brother Robert, That donkey cannot injure me." Valor said. Robert saw a leg of the horse beside him and was surprised. Injuring him with his cultivation? That''s remarkable because not all creatures have outrageous talent like him. "Seriously injured him? Not bad!" Robert praised him. "Haha, it cannot be compared to Brother Robert." Valor tried to be humble but he could not hide the smug look on his face. Robert nodded and said nothing as he moved toward the ''Pot'' and started doing his work. After adding the soup base he poured water into it. He looked at Molly and saw he has cut all the edible meat in a separate place. "Next you can start working on other bodies." Robert placed the bulls meat on a ''plate'' made out of an out-of-shape scale which he picked from the tortoiseshell. He placed the meat slices inside the ''pot'' along with the vegetables and mushrooms that Slither has just brought. "Celli! Throw in the eggs" Robert shouted. Splash! "..." Soup splashed as three against eggs were thrown in. The corner of his mouth twitched when he saw Celli throwing eggs. I don''t mean to throw it literally. At first, he thought that Celli is smarter compared to others but now looks like she is a bit silly too. Chapter 60 - 60: End Of The Banquet(Bonus ) Robert sighed but did not bother to get angry but he made a mental note to give clear instructions from now on. When the soup started boiling he began to add meat to it. Pork shoulder, Pork belly, leg of the deer, brisket, short rib etc. They have a variety of meats and funniest but they only lack veggies and sauce to complete this hot pot. He remembered to find more vegetables. But with just five people how many vegetables can be found? Thinking of this Robert fell into deep thought. He only snapped out of the thought when he smelled an alluring fragrance coming from the pot. Hot Pot is ready! Meat has been cooked perfectly and their texture is great. He looked behind and was startled. He saw White Fang along with Snowball standing behind him with saliva flowing from the corner of their mouth. It''s just not the others so we''re looking at the pot with a hungry gaze. All of them have never smelled something like this. And for some reason, they felt a huge attraction to the thing inside the pot. Robert smiled and said, "Go and bring the big bowls we have prepared before." Previously before opening the restaurant he considered the fact that various creatures could use spoons, knives etc. Thus he prepared a big bowl for them so that they can eat without spoons. "Okay wait a minute! Don''t start eating before I come back.." White Fang ran away in a hurry along with Snowball. After just ten seconds both of them appeared out of thin air along with thirty or so bowls. Everyone looked at her with mouth agape thinking how she appeared suddenly but they tactfully did not ask about this knowing too much is not a good thing. "Ahem because of our negligence everyone suffered today so to compensate you we present a free Hot Pot banquet made with premium ingredients. Hope you like it." Robert was not used to giving out speeches like this but he still decided to say something. "Yay!'' Out of all the people, only White Fang and Snowball cheered. Except for that everyone was confused not knowing how to respond. After all, they are used to the law of the jungle and they do not know how to respond to this. "Everyone comes here with your bowl, I will fill it for you." Seeing that everyone did not respond much to his speech he was embarrassed and changed the subject. First, one to the line up of course was White Fang and Snowball after her we''re others who followed their examples and took bowls from the bowl distributor-Slither. "What do you want?" Robert asked White Fang. Seeing her contemplative look he said, "You can take seconds." "Umm, give me an egg, Some pork ribs, mushrooms, and carrots." Hearing that there are seconds White Fang said without hesitation. Robert gave her a piece of the big egg along with pork rib and other meats. Then there was mushroom and sliced carrots. Lastly, he poured some soup into her bowl filling it completely. "Next!" Robert said as he saw everyone''s eagerness to look. Next came Snowball without him telling he placed carrot slices in his bowl along with soup and said, "Next!" Snowball was left dumbfounded on the side, What do you mean? I am a rabbit does not mean I only eat carrots! Even though he thought this he started eating the food given to him. "What do you want?" Robert looked at Molly and asked. This guy helped a lot by doing the butchering job and he has a lightsaber too. "Anything." Molly scratched his head in confusion and said. Robert gave him different kinds of meat fungus, a large piece of egg and some carrots. And filled the bowl with soup. "Next, What do you want?" "Meat." The Wolf with two head replies. Seeing him Robert raised his eyebrows and filled his bowl with different types of meat and soup. They have enough meat so there is no fear of shortage. "Next! What do you want ?" "Do you have eyeballs?" Axel the transparent ghost said. "...." Robert was speechless hearing him, How could I know that you have such a strange taste? He was thinking this but he still added different types of eyeballs in the pot. But he decided not to eat anything from this pot. He did not have the taste to eat eyeballs... He told him to wait for them and he shouted, "Does anyone have some request like this? If so then speak up and it takes time to cook." "Eggs!" "Eyeballs! Especially that big ass pearl tortoise eyeball! If no one wants it, I''ll take it!" It was Lucas who shouted. Seeing him no one wanted to compete with him for food. "Intestine!..." "Hoff''s.. " "Bones¡­" .¡­. After Robert finished speaking one after another strange requests started coming making him dumbfounded. These beasts indeed have a strange taste¡­ Except for the eyeballs, other requests are at least a bit normal. He put the ingredients according to their requests and finally stopped. All the ingredients would get cooked in a while. He handed the job of food distribution to Molly who just finished eating. Another thing is his aura has risen a lot although there is no breakthrough, it''s not far from it. Seeing that everything is fine Robert started to make his food. He took out a wooden stick and some slices of different meat. He pierced the meat with branches and spread salt over it and baked it on fire. Although the ingredients used are simple they will taste good. Soon the smell of meat on the grill made him and people around him crave it. He then casually cut them into pieces and put them on the big plate. "Let''s eat." Robert continued to book more as more foodies gathered around him. Soon the place was filled with the sound of eating and ordering food making the lonely Cloud peak extremely lively. Everyone, we''re enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. After all, they never got a chance to relax in this cruel place filled with competition. Like this, the banquet came to a successful end and everyone were happy! (Now base for the restaurant is built up so from next chapter main scenes will be described like building up the city and all will start now.) Chapter 61 - 61: Recruiting People Next morning. On top of the Cloud peak, Robert is in front of a big pot. Inside, a few barks of trees are being boiled. Papermaking is not that difficult as he has a lot of materials now. It''s still some time before the opening of the restaurant so Robert decided to make some paper for his plans. Yesterday, He realised that he needs more people if he wants to build a city or his own power. But it''s not easy to get others to join him and make them work for him. After all these creatures are used to being lone rangers and do not want to join any power for any reason. In cultivation terms, they are Casual beasts(Cultivators). That''s why he needs another method to make them work for him. "Robert, what are you cooking?" White Fang Was beside him her gaze was fixed on the pot as she asked curiously. "It''s not something you can eat!" Robert replied plainly. This foodie comes whenever he is using fire thinking that he is cooking something. "What? Are you doubting my eating ability?" White Fang raised her eyebrows and said with a pout. "No dummy¡­" Robert was speechless hearing her and said, "What I am doing is not making food but paper making." "Papermaking?" White Fang was confused when hearing him she wanted to ask more but when she saw his serious face while stirring the big pot she kept quiet. After the bark was boiled, the next step was quite easy. He washed the boiled stuff then mashed it. After doing this he added some water to it creating a liquid mixture. Then he added some liquid secreted by trees to increase the viscosity between the fibres. Then he stirred the mixture well. Now there is also a step to dry it and he will have paper through it which cannot be compared to previous life but it''s still usable. He finally looked at White Fang and asked, "Do you still want to eat this?" Without hesitation, White Fang shook her head. Who would want to eat this sticky thing? .... Like yesterday many creatures have been gathered below the cloud peak waiting for the restaurant to open. After yesterday''s feast, everyone tasted the benefits of the Taotie restaurant. Everyone''s cultivation improved and some creatures with low cultivation directly broke through. They have tasted benefits and this place is safe so of course, they will come here again. They have saved some heaven and Earth treasures yesterday because of free food so they would spend that today and increase their cultivation. Soon Valor and others arrived. This time Valor walked with Buster and Molly. Yesterday he communicated with these two and felt that they are very interesting. One had a lot of information despite his silly face and the other was a skilled fighter with different talents. On top of that three of them were first to enter their Taotie restaurant so they were like ''comrades''. "Not bad! today you can definitely enter the Foundation Realm." Valor looked at them with happiness. This happiness is not fake! If they enter Foundation Realm he would have an additional fighting partner. "Hmm, That''s right but I don''t know if I can have an ancestral awakening." Molly raised his head and said with some expectation. "Ancestral awakening does not depend upon spiritual energy but the thickness of ancestral bloodline inside you." Buster rolled his eyes and said. It''s not easy to have an Ancestral awakening. "True ancestral awakening is not easy." Valor nodded and agreed with his statement, "But it''s fine as long as you enter Foundation Realm after all life span is more important." The other two nodded before they did not have the luxury to think about ancestral awakening because they were struggling to enter Foundation Realm. "Now that I think about it! There was something fishy about yesterday''s attack." Buster remembered this and stated his thought to two of them, "I feel like someone is behind this attack." "Your word makes sense, there must be someone behind this attack and his strength should be scary. After all, he can command a late-stage Foundation realm creature." Valor nodded and agreed with his conjecture. "Doesn''t that mean that this place is dangerous?" Valor asked with worry. After all, one who can command a late-stage foundation realm creature must be a core formation or even higher. "Don''t worry this place is safe." Valor replied confidently seeing their puzzled expression he said to them in a low voice, "Don''t tell anyone but I discovered that a Core Formation Realm Beast is residing inside the Taotie Restaurant." "What!?" Both of them exclaimed in a loud voice attracting everyone''s attention. Seeing that everyone''s attention was on them Valor hurriedly said, "It''s a secret! Why are you announcing it to the world?" Both of them hurriedly covered their mouth and said after changing the place, "Are you feeling the truth?" There was a faint excitement in their voice as they said this. If this information is true then coming here is safe. After all, with core formation sitting here their protection is guaranteed. Although the Vote formation is not a peak expert in the inner forest it''s still safe to be with them here on the edge of the inner forest. Beasts with higher strength tend to live in deeper parts of the inner forest. So here Core formation is king! "Of course it''s true! Why would I lie to you?" Valor saw their shocked expression and was pleased "Then we can come here often." Both of them said with excitement as they looked at peak of Cloud peak with excitement. They did not wait for long as Slither arrived like usual and told them to come up. Everyone rushed up excitedly because it''s time to increase their strength. But when they reached the top of the mountain they saw Robert and others standing there waiting for them. In Roberts''s hand, there was a yellowish-white thin skin object on it there was written something in the beast language. "Recruiting!" (There is another thousand word for this chapter but it''s not ready yet and I have to complete Mgs requirement so I will update this chapter later.. Today I have some work to do. Sorry) Chapter 62 - 62: Merit Point System. The Beast language is the language of common beasts. Every beast born with spiritual wisdom can recognise and understand this language without the need for learning. It''s almost like this language is integrated into their mind, So this function is amazing. Robert felt envious of this function if he could have this ability in the previous life he could¡­ Forget it! No use thinking about the past. Another strange thing about this is that Robert himself could understand this language even though he did not have any related knowledge to it. In short, it''s mysterious. Of course, Robert cannot write this language, it''s written by White Fang. She has some bloodline inheritance related to this language. And the yellow object in his hand is paper he made yesterday. Every process was right and he did according to what he learnt previously but don''t know why the colour changed to yellow. Even though the colour is different it still serves his purpose of writing. For the pen he used charcoal made from wood. The customers who arrived today were stunned seeing the word ''recruiting'' written in beast language. They didn''t know what it was but strangely they understood it. After learning the meaning of the word they looked at Robert with some tension and anxiety. Like Robert thought they did not want to join any tribe for one reason or another. Some of them had their own tribe to take care of, Some of them hate to be ordered by others. And various reasons like this... But now they are tangled because if Robert asked them to join him they couldn''t possibly reject him. After all, they still want to come here and increase their strength with the food. And this place is safe too with four or five foundation realm guarding this place. If it was before they would have run away directly without listening to Robert but now they are willing to listen to him after all the benefit of this place is too great. Robert saw that they did not run away after seeing the word and was relieved. This was a test to see their physiological response to see if this place is important to them or not. And looks like they attach a great importance to this place which will make the following process more easier. "I know that all of you did not want to join any force for various reasons and I am not going to persuade you or encourage you to join any power after all that''s your own choice, What I am going to do is to provide you with alternate option in which you do not need to become Taotie Restaurant subordinate and listen to my orders but still you can earn a hefty amount of materials for your cultivation for almost free¡­." Robert emphasized on the word ''Free'' he needed a bait to attract their attention. So he did not directly start with persuading them to join the Taotie restaurant instead he listed the benefits. If at the start he tells them or persuades them to join Taotie if he did this then they would be inevitably reluctant so throwing a bait is a good choice. And sure enough twenty or so beasts instantly became interested after listening to him. Especially when they heard they can earn resources for free. They are very interested in methods to earn free resources. After all, even humans with advanced wisdom cannot escape the magic of this word, not to mention those who have wisdom comparable to a ten year old child. Yes, all the people here are less than ten year old. Inherently Spiritual Beast have limited lifespan things mentioned in novels that beast have more lifespan humans are simply bullshit at least in this world. Therefore these people are so desperate to earn resources. "Free? Brother Robert, are you serious?" Valor asked with suspicion but there were faint expectations in his tone. After all, if they can earn free resources then why work so tirelessly? As for the word ''Almost'' they automatically ignored it. And Robert wanted to see this. "Yes! What I am saying is absolute truth!" Robert did not repeat the previous sentence but gave this statement. After all, if they heard him say this word twice then they would be inevitably suspicious and they would ask more questions which are unfavourable for him. After hearing his confirmation their breathing grew heavier as they were tempted but they did not agree but wanted to hear more details. Robert saw their expression and felt that 90 percent of work was done. Currently they are like some youths in the previous world who eagerly wanted to find an easy and fast way to earn some cash and for that they use some apps to earn so-called ''free money'' by doing tasks. His plan is aligned to that method¡­. Robert flipped the pages and there was some more information on it, "The method to earn the resources without being subordinated by others is simple. In this method there would be some missions provided by us out of which you can choose any one mission and complete it. Rewards for every mission differ depending on the difficulty of the mission. But for every mission you can get certain points! And what are these points? These points can be used to exchange spiritual food from Taotie Restaurant. Let me give you an example, An First Grade spiritual food that helps you enter the foundation realm costs 10 Merit points. And by hunting a Qi condensation realm beast you can get these points easily. By exchanging the body of Qi condensation realm beast with cultivation between first level to third level you can get 2 merit points. For fourth level to sixth level you can get 4 merit points. For seventh level to ninth level you can get 6 merit points." After listening to him everyone''s breathing grew heavier. Their eyes were ablaze, This is almost like getting the resources for free. By just killing just five newbie Qi condensation beasts they can have an opportunity to enter the foundation realm! This is like a god given opportunity for them to level up. "I must warn you beforehand! You cannot hunt those who worked for us under this scheme. If someone does this then they would be hunted by us." After Robert said this he unleashed the aura of Foundation Realm and his aura was stronger than before. He leveled up yesterday. Nowadays his leveling is very slow because of various works but he expects that after everyone takes a mission and does work and earns resources for him his leveling could become easy. He gave this warning to warn those who wanted to kill weak beats working for Taotie restaurant. He did not want to lose a worker because of their greed. Sure enough after listening to him and feeling his power everyone extinguished this idea. And the weak beast gave him a grateful look. With this statement they have some sort of security. "There are other easier missions that brothers with weaker cultivation can do. Like finding some objects or plants. And the reward for this is hefty too." Robert saw them calm down and said. After that he showed a page with image of different spices. Basil, bay leaf, chive, chilli, cardamom, coriander, cumin, dill, fennel, fenugreek, nutmeg, mustard¡­ He only listed these few spices below them were their description and a rough image along with the description of their smell and colour. Next were vegetables. Beets, radishes, sweet potatoes¡­. Rice, wheat, Corn¡­ Their colour, type of location where they could be found. He even mentioned their rough taste so they can recognize it if they have eaten it before. Three or four big pages were filled with different information and mission details. Along with their reward. All of them saw that finding these plants can give them 5 to 20 points and they were dumbfounded. So many points for these useless plants which are not even spiritual in nature. They felt that Robert''s head was kicked by a donkey to give so many resources for free. But they were happy because they can earn merit points easily. Foundation Realm we are here¡­. They already accepted his offer and made a resolution to earn thus resources. They even now dreamed that they are already at Foundation Stage. Robert saw their sluggish expression and was happy inside. This is the effect he wanted, Be more delusional~ I am happy to see you like this~ Like in those cash earning apps where at first app owners give the usets easy tasks so that they can complete it easily and let them have a taste of earning points easily . After tasting the sweet honey the users will work tirelessly for the benefit of the company and work harder to get more points. Of course at some points they would realize that mission difficulties are increasing irregularly but at that point they are completely submerged in this app and have collected many points with just a few more points they could redeem money so how are they willing to leave? At most they will give a bad rating¡­ Of course, Robert would not let them work like this. He wanted long term workers so the difficulties would not increase so exaggeratedly. But the plan is the same. First providing them with an easy mission to earn merit points and the slowly increase the difficulties of mission and make all those easy mission ''rare''. But he will definitely give them resources as long as they have enough points. This is the initial structure of his ''Merit Point system'' Chapter 63 - 63: Start Taking Missions! After seeing the missions the spiritual beasts immediately agreed to work and do missions. "Let me tell you this first! The mission of hunting beasts is limited as we cannot store meat for a long time." Robert saw them agree and said. "Currently in total, we need ten beasts of Qi condensation Realm. Five of Foundation Realms. So places for this are limited and on this note choose missions according to your capability." Robert continued saying this. He cannot store meat for a long time as it would spoil and precious ingredients would be wasted. Hearing him everyone was in a hurry after all this is an easy mission so everyone wants it. In total there are twenty-three spiritual beasts present in front of him. Out of which one is at the foundation realm is Valor. Five of them are at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm. This includes Molly, Buster, Gomen, Lucas, Axel. Yesterday the trio ate the hot pot but they are unable to achieve breakthroughs because of deficient spiritual energy. He asked them yesterday, Approximately how much spiritual energy do you need for a breakthrough? They said they need four times the spiritual energy present inside the hot pot. Robert was shocked hearing him four times? That hot pot was made with precious ingredients and there were even materials of Core Formation boar. And they still need four times spiritual energy? Robert was speechless hearing them. Even with his spiritual enhancement, he could only double the amount of spiritual energy. Four times is a bit difficult¡­ If he wants to create something of that level then he can only make up with high-quality ingredients like using only Core formation beasts meat for cooking. But it''s difficult to kill a formation realm creature by himself and he can''t expose White Fang''s strength or else they would attract a stronger opponent. Taotie restaurant still needs some peaceful time for development. At least he needs three months to upgrade his cultivation to the peak of the Foundation realm and a continuous supply of resources are needed to achieve this target. So he can only temporarily put aside their treatment. He asked them to collect materials as well as Merit points to exchange the Special grade spiritual food. Robert classified spiritual food on several levels. Like Grade one- This will help spiritual beasts at Qi Realm to achieve breakthroughs. Grade two- This will help spiritual beasts at the foundation realm in cultivation. As for the further grade, Robert did not think about it for now. Except for these two grades, there is one special grade. This grade includes some special spiritual food that has a unique purpose like Explosive Soup and others food that helps in critical breakthroughs. Three of them agreed to do missions as they knew that Robert could do this. After Robert finished speaking, Alex immediately opened his mouth and said, "We will take missions to kill Foundation Realm creatures. " By we, he meant Lucas and Gomen. Robert nodded he did not doubt their capability of doing this mission. "Write their names on the mission plate," Robert said to Slither and White Fang. Slither took out a wooden plate from behind. And then White Fang engraved the content of the mission and their names on the wooden plate in beast language. There are three people so they can only hunt three foundation realms. This is one of the restrictions so that one person cannot hog all the missions. Robert received the Wooden plate and showed them the content, "Three of you can hunt and bring Foundation Realm Beast body here and then record your merit points here." Three of them were cold so they did not say anything but nodded and left. After seeing them leaving, Valor jumped out and said, "I also want to apply for this mission." Hearing this without needing Robert to say anything White Fang wrote his name on the mission plate along with the mission content. "Owner I also want to apply for a mission to hunt the Qi Realm beast..." At this time other guys were not able to sit and say this. The one who said this is a coyote. His strength is at the sixth layer of the Qi condensation realm. Fairly normal strength. "Name?" "Levi!" "Okay, your mission is recorded." White Fang started to take her job seriously. But the picture is very weird. A grown-up girl writing on the wooden plate with charcoal. No matter how he looked, she looked like a child playing with board and chalk in kindergarten. "I want to take that mission too." Another beast jumped out; he looked like a mantis albeit a bit bigger. His strength is at the Eight levels of the Qi condensation Realm. Which is considered top grade among the Qi Realm. "Name¡­" "Leo..." "Next¡­" "Name¡­" ¡­. Soon the mission quota to hunt the spiritual beast of Qi realms was fulfilled and others cannot take this mission. The beast who took this mission hurriedly left. Seeing that there were no easy missions, others were anxious. Among these beasts, there are mostly creatures with low strength. On average they have the cultivation of the third level of Qi condensation. Of course, there are exceptions like Molly and Buster. Both of them did not take any mission but waited. "Don''t worry there are some easy missions for you too." Robert saw them being anxious and said with comfort, "There are some temporary one-time missions here you can do." "You can find these plants if you find them or even their location you can get a large number of Merit points." Robert slowly said and then continued, "Or you can temporarily work under Little fang and others for special missions." "Like clearing the trees surrounding the Clod Peak you can get 1 Merit point for five hours of work¡­. Removing the Rocks you can get 1 merit point for five hours of work¡­ Levelling the ground with them you will get 1 merit point for five hours of work.¡­" Robert said some temporary one-time missions. These are laborious missions but there is no threat to their lives. They will get paid according to the number of hours they do. In analogy, they will get wages for their hourly work. For one hour they get 0.2 Merit Points. This amount is ridiculously low but these people felt happy. Because it''s easy and there is no threat to their life "Okay, the owner, we will do this mission." All of them said to Robert. Even though they will do these temporary missions they still looked at the mission to find vegetables and spices. If they find something like this in the wild they will become rich. "Slither! Celli! take them to do missions." Robert looked at two reliable helpers and said. And after that, he looked at two unreliable ones and sighed. Only if they were like them¡­. Slither and Celli nodded and left along with the temporary labourers(Spiritual Beast). After they left Robert looked at Molly and Buster and said, "Say what do you want." These two are his first customers so he is quite good to them. "Owner, we need Explosive soup! Is that possible?" Buster looked at him and said. Robert was surprised after hearing them but soon he understood their idea and said, "Do You want to increase your strength and then do missions?" This is a good idea. Rather than waiting to collect merit points, they increase their strength by exchanging High-grade mortal herb and then do missions providing richer rewards. Buster nodded after hearing him. This is exactly this intention. At first, like others, they wanted to accumulate Merit points and then exchange Explosive soup and then try breaking through. But then they changed their mind and decided I would get explosive soup for High-Grade Mortal herb. And increase their strength. They did not want to wait for the future and decided to increase their strength now. With stronger strength, they can take missions rewarding more merit points. "Okay then! Wait for a minute and I will make two Explosive soups for you guys." Robert said it takes a little effort to make Explosive soup. His evaluation for both of them increased. They did not wait for the future and decided to increase their strength immediately. Unlike others who wanted to get so-called free spiritual food for breakthroughs. In reality, the food is not free, they are providing materials like meat for him and he is making food for them using little meat. In the end, he is the one who is making a profit. At least these two used their brain which is gratifying for him. He needs people like this who will not get blinded with some benefit and do not look at long term situations. He arrived at the kitchen and started to make Explosive soup. He used a small part of spirit mushroom along with other spices. The process was similar to before and soon two servings of Explosive soup were ready. Chapter 64 - 64: Clearing The Forest And Levelling The Ground. Soon two servings of Explosive soup were ready. Robert used spirit enhancement to increase the spiritual essence. After he came out with two bowls in his hand. Then he placed the bowl in front of Buster and Molly. Both Molly and Buster we''re agitated seeing Explosive soup. They are somewhat emotional after all this soup is their entry ticket to the foundation realm. After the breakthrough to the Foundation realm, they do not need to worry about limited lifespan. At least for a short while. Soon both of them consumed explosive soup and they were ready to breakthrough. Soon the process of blood refinement was complete and they entered the process of blood awakening. Unlike Valor they were not enveloped by blood mist. That blood mist must be a special phenomenon when a person awakens ancestral bloodline. Soon a spiritual energy vortex formed around them and their body started to change. The vitality of their blood increased along with their size. This process of stepping into the Foundation realm took more than ten minutes. After the process was complete both of them opened their eyes with joy. Finally, they are at Foundation Realm! The only regret is that they did not awaken their ancestral bloodline. But still, this did not affect their excitement as they stood up and looked at Robert with gratitude, "Owner thank you for your help. Without you, we may not able to reach the foundation realm in our life" "Congratulations!! No need to thank me though this is an equal exchange." Robert congratulated them and said. These two became stronger which is beneficial to Robert as he had two more powerful workers. White Fang and Snowball also congratulate them with a smile. "So will you do missions now?" Robert looked at them and asked. On his right White Fang immediately became active as she took out a wooden plate and looked at them ready to ask questions and record their name. "Yes! We want to take a mission to hunt a foundation realm." Buster looked at Molly and saw him nodding so he said. Although they are new foundation realm beasts they can still kill the opponent of the same level with cooperation. "Little Fang writes their names and their mission details," Robert said to White Fang and saw her already recording their names. Because the two of them came here many times White Fang still remembers their name. There were not many questions to ask. After taking the mission both of them left excitedly. Before leaving Molly stopped thinking of something and asked, "Owner, can members of my tribe take the missions?" He is a member of a tribe which is located near White Blaze Lake. Their group is only composed of a few apes similar to him. And they are considered average, after all, Molly is the strongest among them. Others have a lower cultivation base. So he wanted them to take the opportunity to let them come here and do missions to earn merit points and instead of their strength which in turn would increase the strength of their tribe. "Oh, you are a member of a tribe?" Robert became interested after listening to him. Although many beasts are working under him now their number is still insufficient. So he is more than willing to welcome other people to work for him. Then he remembered Molly''s special talent and asked, "Do everyone in your tribe have a talent like yours? That energy sword?" He was thinking of the sword that he used to butcher the beast that day. If everyone in his tribe has the same talent then it would be interesting. Molly was startled after hearing him but he replied immediately, "No, not everyone has a sword-like me. Everyone has different tools, some of them don''t have anything. Most people have two-handed weapons and very few have single-handed weapons like me." Robert nodded hearing him, his sword is a one-handed weapon but still he was surprised there is a tribe like this who get weapons as their innate talent. It''s interesting! "So they have some talent like you? Like yours?" Robert was referring to his butchering skill. Hearing this Molly''s face was a bit red because he did not know about this. Even though he is the strongest one inside the tribe he never manages the tribe but roams outside to collect resources for cultivation. Seeing his embarrassed face Robert understood that he did not know about this, "Okay don''t worry about this I was just asking casually. You can call them and I will give them missions." He can know about them after they arrive here. There is no rush to do things now. Today he has many things to do. Hearing him, Molly smiled brightly and said, "I will surely bring them tomorrow." After he said he said his goodbye and rushed out with Buster to do missions. Robert followed out to look at the situation below. How things are going below. After he climbed down from Cloud Peak along with White Fang and Snowball he heard the noise of trees crashing and shouts of a few beasts. He arrived near the location of sound and was surprised. Good fellows! In such a short time the group of beasts have cleared the area with a radius of five meters. In a corner near Cloud peak uprooted trees were stacked. He saw a few beasts constantly uprooting the trees on the west of Cloud Peak. Since these beasts don''t have any methods to cut the trees they decided to uproot them directly. They formed a group of three. One was uprooting the trees, the second beast was carrying them and placing the tree in one place and the last one was filling up the hole that appeared because of tree uprooting. Here the division of labour among them is completely clear. In this way, the efficiency is increased. Another team''s also used the same thing and divided their work. Although this is good there are still some problems with it. He called supervisor Slither and said, "This method you employed is good. But there are still some problems in it." "Look there the big guy is filling the hole which is not his speciality. He can do the work of transporting the wood, another short guy can fill the hold instead of carrying the wood. You should look at their body build and their speciality only then you should assign the tasks accordingly." Robert saw his confused face and said while pointing to the team in the front. In that team, the beast with big built us filling the hole clumsily with his large paw and the beast with small built is carrying the wood bigger than him on his back, this allotment is not right. Instead, both of these people should change their position and their speed will increase. Slither had a look of enlightenment on his face as he look at Robert with respect. Before he did not notice this problem after all they are all Spiritual beasts, Their body built does not matter because of their strength. But the problem is their body built is a hindrance in doing some tasks. "I understand! I will make changes right away." Slither nodded and asked the workers to change their position and in the next period, he saw their speed increase along with efficiency. Seeing this he said goodbye to Robert and others and rushed to see other team''s and allocate the task properly. Robert did not bother to interfere with his work, Slither is a smart person otherwise he would not join him to scam White Fang and Snowball at that time. He knows how to take maximum benefits from workers. He just lacks experience and innovative thinking. Which Robert can provide. Soon he came to Celli her job is to supervise the group of beasts to remove big rocks near Cloud Peak. Here the beast was doing work with gusto because this work is even easier than removing trees. Since there is no demand for rocks they just need to dispose of them. The best way is to destroy them with brute force. Boom! Baam! Slash! The worker here uses various innate skills to destroy the rock and level the land and clear the rubles. Seeing them Robert was speechless this place looked more like a training ground to test the skills. But it''s fine with him as long as the work is done properly. Here he gave some guidance to Celli on how to squeeze the value of workers to the maximum. And then he left along with White Fang and Snowball. But he arrived at the top of the mountain alone because White Fang and Snowball changed their mind in the end and decided to play with Slither and Celli. Robert was not opposed to this idea after all if they don''t trouble them then they would trouble him. So rather than being pestered decided to let them annoy Slither and Celli. He needs some peaceful time for upgrading. Yes, he is going to upgrade his cultivation today. After a long time, he finally has some free time so he aimed to upgrade his cultivation to the late stage of the Foundation realm. (Seventh level of Foundation realm) Along with that, he is going to start practising ''Primogenial Body Art''.. He will start cultivating his body from today. Chapter 65 - 65: Ninth Stage Of Foundation Realm! Robert arrived at the back of the kitchen where there were two crude doors made up of wood and vines. Behind it was an entrance that led to a different world¡­ Cough cough, just kidding here is the entrance of two caves. He opened the door on the left and entered the cave on the left where all the spiritual materials are stored along with Brine Spring. Inside there are not many spiritual herbs except for the ones he collected and others are given by Molly and Buster this morning. The whole place reserved for Spiritual herb is a bit deserted which made Robert distressed. He decided to post some missions to collect spiritual herbs. Even if it''s a low-level spiritual herb he is still willing to take it as long as the space is filled. Except for this, there are many types of meat here especially of the enemies who want to create trouble in Taotie restaurant. The meat of the Foundation realm beast can be preserved for a long time. Almost a week, Within this time he can, along with others, finish the meat. He took all the meat and some Spiritual herbs, he was not worried about insufficient materials for cooking. He believes till night these resources should be replenished because of the mission released. Robert wanted to start cultivating body art. At first, he was suspicious that this technique is fake just like the pill he got from the cave. But after confirmation from the system, he knew that this is a correct and legit technique but there is one flaw. That is, it''s incomplete. This incomplete technique only tells the method to cultivate the three-body realm that is Blood cumulation, Body cleansing and Heart Refinement. After three realms there is no further information in the book and he did not know where to find the rest of the cultivation manual. After all, this world is vast and this thing belongs to humans so how can he find the rest? Till now he has only seen one human being in this world that is the powerful swordsman that almost killed him that day. Thinking of that nasty swordsman Robert clenched his teeth. He swore to take revenge against him because he saw him escape last time. Knowing that person is alive is a hidden danger for them. After all, he was after White Fang wanting to kill him for some bounty. Because of this, Robert realised that White Fang''s identity is quite unusual. Before he did not ask about her situation now it appears that he needs to know about her identity to make preparation otherwise everyone will be in danger because of insufficient preparation. Robert made another mental note about this and focused on his cultivation. He opened the system panel to see his cultivation. Cultivation: Second layer of Foundation Realm(+)[2438/7000] It needs a lot of time and experience to upgrade his cultivation. But he has decided to upgrade his cultivation by at least three layers. He calmly took out all the meat and placed them in front of him and took out a big purple fruit. It has the shape of an orange. Purple Heart Fruit! According to Molly, it''s a High-grade Mortal herb with a lot of spiritual energy. This fruit is mainly used for cultivation upgrade by a spiritual beast of Qi Realm. Initially, Molly prepared this for his breakthrough but later he did not use it but used it as payment for explosive soup. He did this because the spiritual energy inside the purple heart fruit cannot support a breakthrough of the foundation realm. So he would rather exchange it for Explosive soup that can help him in breakthroughs. Although it''s useless in Molly''s hand it is not the same for Robert. He can extract maximum value from Heaven and Earth material by turning them into Spiritual food. He only has two ingredients, one is a lot of meat and the other is Purpleheart fruit. No matter how one looks at it, the material is insufficient. But Robert knew exactly what to make with these two ingredients. A Skewer! Yes, it''s the best dish he can think of right now. Of course, the main reason is Robert is carving to eat skewers right now. He placed a lot of meat in front of him on a wooden plate. He did not start with baking but wanted to prepare the meat. He took out all the sources he currently has salt, pepper etc. Along with onion and garlic. He coated the meat with salt and pepper and smeared it thoroughly. While coating the meat he applied his spiritual energy to it. He did this to simulate the dormant spiritual energy inside the meat. After all, the meat is not fresh. After this, he took out a wooden stick and pierced the meat with it. He prepared five more skewers like this and placed them in a separate tray. He did not stop her but continued to do this until his spiritual energy was emptied. His body was filled with sweat as he looked at the mountain of skewers in front of him and the remaining meat on the side. "Damn so much meat is remaining¡­. How long will it take to use this on my own? Or should I eat it like this?.... No, that''s a waste of precious meat. For now, I will use this, then when Slither and others come back I will let them make skewers and upgrade everyone''s cultivation¡­" Robert thought while breathing heavily. He was exhausted this time by simulating the spiritual energy inside the meat. Before he thought of turning all the meat into skewers and when others came back, to bake for them. But it looks like it''s not possible now. It''s too much work for one person. He decided to eat the skewers he made right now to increase the cultivation than at night, he will help others upgrade their cultivation. Well, that plan is feasible. Thinking of this Robert skilfully prepared the fire and started baking the meat. Soon the smell of grilled meat spread inside the cave which made Robert droll. Seeing that the meat was ready he hurriedly opened his big mouth and started eating the skewers. Skewers taste wonderful, especially when you know your meat marinade and meat appropriate spicing. Although he did not have many spices, the quality of the meat itself filled up the gap for the spices. Crunchy outside and spicy and a bit juicy inside, the Meat itself is soft and its texture differs creating a wonderful sensation in his mouth. This different texture is due to the usage of meat of different creatures. Robert ate the skewers with a huge smile on his face. What is life? This is life! Soon one skewer was finished but he smacked his lips in satisfaction. Soon another skewer was ready and he continued to bake others while eating, Multitasking! He started to eat skewers one after another without stopping. Soon ten minutes passed and the expected System prompt appeared in front of him. "Ding¡­ Extraction of Energy is completed.." "Ding¡­ Whether to convert it into Evolution Points Or Experience points?" "Experience!" Robert answered immediately. Now he wanted to improve his cultivation. "Ding! The host gets 160 Evolution points from the Food digested ...." "Ding! The host gets 300 Evolution points from the Food digested ...." "Ding! The host gets 450 Evolution points from the Food digested ...." "Ding! The host gets 15 Evolution points from the Food digested ...." "Ding¡­.." ¡­.. One after another system prompt rang in his head. Seeing the amount of experience, Robert was satisfied. If it goes on like this then his target would be achieved today. "Continue." Robert did not pay any further attention to the system prompt and started eating the skewers in front of him. "Ding! You get 500 experience ¡­" "Ding! You get¡­" "Ding! Your cultivation upgraded to the third level of the Foundation realm..." Robert raised his eyebrows in surprise. In just 20 minutes he achieved a breakthrough and he didn''t even use one-tenth of the meat prepared. This is a surprise! "Ding! You got.." "Ding! You got¡­" Robert was annoyed hearing the system''s notification again and again so he turned off the notification function and told the system to notify him only when his cultivation is upgraded. "Ding! Your cultivation upgraded to the fourth level of the Foundation realm¡­" After 30 or so minutes he heard a system prompt. For this level, it took longer than before but it''s expected after all the amount of experience for the next realm increases every time he levels up. "Ding! Your cultivation has been upgraded to fifth¡­" Next, it took 35 minutes or so and the speed for the breakthrough was decreasing. "Ding! Your cultivation had¡­" 40 minutes! "Ding! Your cultivation had¡­" 1 hour! "Ding! Your cultivation had¡­" 1 hour and 30 minutes! "Ding! Your cultivation has been upgraded to the ninth level of the Foundation realm¡­" 2 hours! After this, there was no more promotion because all the meat was gone but Robert was satisfied from the third level to the ninth level in one day it''s enough for him. Robert looked at the cultivation panel and sucked in a cold breath. Cultivation: Ninth layer of Foundation Realm(+)[126/50000] 50,000 Experience points! It''s fucking huge amount! The next level is Core Formation Realm so he expected the experience for the upgrade to be huge but it''s more than what he expected. Chapter 66 - 66: Distributing Merit Points. All the joy of a breakthrough is gone now because of the huge experience points needed for the next breakthrough. According to calculation, a grade two Spiritual dish gives him approximately 700 experience points. And the number decreased every time his cultivation increased. In the end, when he reached the ninth layer of the foundation realm, the number of experience points he got from the second-grade spiritual dish was around 300. So if he wants to upgrade to the foundation wall he has to eat around 200-Second grade Spiritual dishes. So many materials are needed for it. Just thinking about this gave Robert a headache. "Forget it! I am strong enough for now. I can accumulate the experience points for the Core Formation Realm slowly." Robert shook his head and muttered to himself. Next, he is going to start practising Primogenial Body Art! Just as he wanted to start he heard White Fang''s voice and footsteps. "Robert! Many people have returned from a mission and now want you to record their Merit points." White Fang said as he entered the cave. After entering the cave she saw meat along with the fragrance of cooked food. She looked at Robert and saw his greasy face. Her face was alarmed as she pointed at him with a trembling hand. "Good Robert! When we were working outside, were you enjoying yourself? Now tell me where my share is." White Fang shouted. Robert felt somewhat guilty after hearing the first sentence but when he listened to the latter part he rolled his eyes. "Okay! Don''t worry you will have a share in this but at night." Robert rolled his eyes and said. "Hmph, That''s better." White Fang humped proudly and said. She felt this time she won against Robert although there is no competition between them. She had a triumphant smile on her face as she looked at Robert but suddenly her smile solidified and she exclaimed with an unbelievable expression, "Y-You your cultivation has reached the Ninth stage? So fast?" Although she is a bit silly, she is still a powerhouse of the Core Formation realm. She can easily perceive his cultivation. She was dumbfounded as she felt his cultivation just this morning. He was at the second stage and now he is at the peak of the Foundation realm. In just one afternoon he crossed seven sub levels. That sounds impossible! "Yes, I practised after a long time so my cultivation upgraded." Robert heard the question and replied casually. After he stood up and walked toward the entrance of the cave. After all, people are waiting outside. "Let''s go! Why are you standing here in a daze?" Robert saw White Fang staining in the same place in a daze and said. After hearing this White Fang snapped out of the daze and shouted, "Coming." Then she muttered to herself, "Mother said that no spiritual creature cultivation will not grow faster than me... Is she lying? No that can''t be¡­ This must be Robert''s problem, after all, his ancestors are so amazing, Yes that must be it!" White Fang muttered as she reassured herself after throwing this though she accelerated her pace as she caught up with Robert. ¡­. After Robert arrived outside he saw many people had gathered here along with many dead bodies of different spiritual creatures like deer, Sheep etc Judging from the aura, four of them are dead bodies of the Foundation Realm beasts. Valor and Gomen, Lucas, Axel, the three perverts were present here too. They should be the ones who hunted the foundation wall beast. As for others, they have mostly brought the dead bodies of Qi Condensation realm beasts. "Since everyone is here, let''s calculate your Merit points. Little Fang ready to record their merit points." Robert did not waste any time as he was in a hurry to cultivate Primogenial Body Art, so he started directly. "Name?" "Levi!..." "You have hunted a beast with the strength of six levels of Qi Condensation realm. According to mission details, you get 4 merit points for this, any questions?" Robert said after looking at the body of the beast that Levi brought. "No.." Levi said with some excitement. If he hunts two more days then he would have enough merit points to exchange an explosive soup or other dishes to upgrade his cultivation. "Okay, Levi, Total 4 merit points!" White Fang said in confirmation. She acted like a secretary jotting down all the information on the wooden board. "Next, Name?.." "Pincer¡­" "You hunted Third layer Qi condensation realm creature so you will get 2 merit points, Any problems?" Robert asked the question once again. "No" Once again White Fang gave a confirmation and noted down his merits. "Next¡­" Like this Robert and White Fang noted the merit points of all the people present. In the end, only the Foundation realm creature remained. "For hunting Foundation Realm beast you will get 10 merit points for the initial stage that is from layer one to layer three. For the middle stage, you will get 20 merit points and for the late stage, you will get 30 merit points." Robert said the reward for hunting foundation realm beasts and everyone sucked in a cold breath. The reward is too rich! "Four of you have hunted the initial stage foundation realm beast so each of you will get 10 merit points." Robert saw that they had hunted the initial stage foundation realm beast so he said the reward amount. Out of four only Valor was excited because it was an easy feat for him to hunt and kill the foundation realm beast so after the number of merit points he was satisfied. As for the other three, they are indifferent because it''s not the first time that they killed a foundation realm beast. "Second-grade spiritual dishes will be available from tomorrow. The price for a second-grade Spiritual dish is 10 merit points." Robert said as he remembered this matter. Then he remembered about empty places for spiritual herbs and said, "We are also exchanging spiritual herbs of any level for Merit points. If you want you can exchange it. For Low-grade mortal herb, you will get 3 merit points, for the middle-grade mortal herb you will get 6 merit points and for high-grade Mortal herb, you will get 10 merit points. This price is for a limited time after the exchange price will decrease." Hearing this everyone was at first hesitant. They were overjoyed. They can exchange High-level mortal herbs for 10 merit points with this they can directly exchange Explosive soup. Although not everyone has high-grade mortal herb they do have a lot of low grade or middle-grade ones. If they exchange a few that can easily become rich and increase their strength. They have no reluctance to part with these herbs because they are useless for them. After all, not every herb helps in cultivation some are for healing some are poisoned to increase man''s vigour. So they are not reluctant to exchange it for a chance to increase their strength. They are more than willing to do this. Hearing that the price is limited for a limited time they were anxious. If the price drops then they will lose a lot. The thing is that they don''t have any herbs with them right now. "Owner, can we bring the herbs tomorrow?" "Yes, I have a lot of herbs but I have placed it at home." "I can bring it by morning¡­" Everyone asked Robert about this. Seeing their anxious look Robert smiled inwardly this is the exact effect he wanted to see. "Don''t worry this offer is valid for three days. During this time you can exchange as many herbs as you want." Robert said loudly. Everyone was silent for two seconds after hearing him and immediately they cheered. Even three perverts Axel and others were excited because they need a large number of merit points compared to others. And they can get a lot of merit points by exchanging Herbs. Although they don''t have so many herbs they can ''borrow'' them from others. Valor remembered that he has one High-grade Mortal herb so he decided to exchange it for merit points and fill his stomach tomorrow. He is still greedy for the delicious food in Taotie restaurant and the owner himself said that there are new second-grade spiritual dishes available tomorrow. He can''t wait for tomorrow! Soon everyone dispersed in a hurry evidently going to their respective home to collect the Mortal herbs ot borrows. The work below was finished too so the owners can record their wages. They worked for 7 hours so according to rate each one of them will get 1.4 merit points. Robert is generous so he cleared the point and in the end, gave them 1 merit point. Cough cough he felt decimal numbers are too much for them so he decided to be generous. While doing this his face did not blush after all pandas have thick faces. Soon everyone was gone and Slither returned with Celli. Both of them were tired but they have satisfied smiles on their faces after all this was a new experience for them. "Let''s go now, it''s time to upgrade your cultivation.." Robert looked at their tired but satisfied faces and said with a smile. Chapter 67 - 67: The Mysterious Trail Ground! Robert grilled skewers for everyone after they entered the cave. He already has eaten that and has no plan of eating anymore Just as he was grilling skewers for everyone on the east side at White Blaze Lake. This region was overflowing with spiritual energy that produced a mist that blanketed the surrounding place. As shadows flicker inside the fog, this location seems otherworldly. There was a shadow laying on the ground within the thick fog. It''s a horse with a body covered in deep green feathers. The horse, tragically, only has three legs because one of his hind legs is severed. Although the wound is already healed his leg could not regrow. At this moment the horse was looking at his wounded leg with a bitter gaze and his face was hideous. "Damn¡­ That bastard dared to injure me, That crazy dog, what benefits that Taotie restaurant gave him that made him fight me so fiercely? And that idiot Leo said that Taotie restaurant only has one foundation realm master inside because of him I lost so much¡­ That snake is a pervert batting against the three peak foundation realm. master at the same time¡­" The horse is the Green feathered dragon-horse that attacked Taotie restaurant that day. After Valor chased and fought with him fiercely. In the end, he was frightened by Valor''s crazy fighting tactic and escaped but he was still seriously injured. He hated Valor and Taotie restaurant but he hated that stupid Leo the leopard more. If not for his wrong information he would not have landed in such a condition. "Damn¡­ And don''t let me find that lord he mentioned. That idiot said he would join the battle in the middle but he never came¡­If I meet him then ...." The green feather dragon-horses said bitterly, his face filled with hatred. "Then what? I am listening." Just as he was talking to himself he heard a calm and unhurried voice behind him. The green feathered dragon horse''s body was chilled hearing this voice and his body stiffened. He did not know when the person appeared behind him. Is it an enemy? The horse gulped and looked back after some hesitation. Behind him was a terrifying behemoth with a height of 50 meters. In front of him was just a child both of their aura and size are incomparable. The behemoth is the hyena, the lord of Numb Skull peak. At this moment his aura was stronger than before and his size has increased as well. His eyes were pure red like a precious gem but those eyes were like black holes sucking everything that looked into it. The horse looked at it for a moment and almost lost his soul. He hurriedly withdrew his gaze and looked at the beast in front of him. From the aura alone he knows that this is a Core formation realm beast. ''My God! How can my luck be so bad? Didn''t they say that this place is a gathering place of weak beasts? How come there is a terrifying guy like him here?'' The horse thought to himself as he wanted to cry. These days he is super unlucky. At first, he lost his leg and now he is likely to lose his life. ''No¡­ I don''t want to die'' The horse thought of himself as he gritted his teeth and stood up. Then he looked at the hyena with a flattering expression and said, "Lord it''s nothing, I am just talking nonsense." No way he is no match for this person and he is not sure if he can escape under his perception. So pleasing this guy is the best thing he could do now. As long as there is an opportunity he will escape. "Oh? Weren''t you blaming me for not attacking along with you guys?" The lord Hyena looked at the horse with interest and there was a playful smile on his face. The Horse''s heart went cold after hearing him. Is he the lord that Leo mentioned¡­.? Thinking of this his completion changed several times and finally, he squeezed a smile and said with a pale face, "Lord I am wrong to blame you. To redeem me, I am willing to provide the lord with a treasure." He knew his current situation and if he did not give him a satisfactory answer then he would die. That is why he did not say any nonsense but directly mentioned the treasure to redeem himself. "Hm? Do you think I lack treasure? Why would I need a treasure from trash like you?" The hyena''s face went cold after hearing him as killing intent emitted from his body. It seems that horse words displeased him so he is ready to end this farce and kill him. "Wa-Wait Lord don''t kill me! The treasure I am talking about is trail ground. It''s a very precious one at that. I obtained a dragon bloodline from that place¡­." At first, the green feathered dragon horse was stalling for the right opportunity by telling about treasure. Now seeing his killing intent he directly vomited all the information. He was to live if exchanging a treasure can help him live then he was more than willing to exchange it. All of a sudden surrounding temperature dropped and he was enveloped by a murderous aura. He shivered and looked up and saw the hyena was looking at him with a hideous face unlike before his ey3s are completely black and a wisp of black air is emanating from his body. "Are you telling the truth!?" The hyena looked at the green feathered dragon-horse with a severe face. "Yes! I am telling the truth, my lord!" The horse''s body twitched as he replied to the hyena in fear. "Ji¨¦ Ji¨¦ Ji¨¦ Ji¨¦ if you are telling the truth then I will spare your life. Not only that, I will reward you by restoring your leg." The hyena laughed as he said this. He was very happy now, he didn''t expect that he would find another mysterious trail ground. Till now what he has achieved is due to the opportunity he found inside the mysterious trail ground. Now looks like his strength will upgrade even further and he will most likely get a dragon bloodline. After saying this he used the spiritual energy to wrap the horse and disappear from the place. There is no time to waste. Not long after he left the lake surface that had always been calm fluctuated wildly. A two-meter head popped out of the lake. Two lantern-like golden eyes looked in the direction where the hyena left with glee. "Hey, I do not expect to encounter an opportunity like this! He is happy but he doesn''t know I will take the opportunity. Truly like the idiom mantis stalks the cicada hm? What comes next? ¡­ I forgot anyway I will be the one who will take this opportunity." A muffled old voice sounded near the lake and a shadow flashed and then disappeared and the lake was calm again. After the creature inside the lake left. On one of the trees, a short silhouette emerged and said disdainfully, "Mantis stalks the Cicada, unaware of the oriole behind'' Don''t pretend if you are ignorant!" After that, the silhouette flashed and flew into the dense jungle in the direction of Cloud Peak. ¡­.. Cloud Peak. At this time inside the cave Slither and Celli, we''re cultivating and only Robert is idle. He looked at two who were refining their blood boringly while making more skewers for them. Both White Fang and Snowball have gone outside to play after having their stomach full. Both of them were not cultivated because of their situation. White Fang is too strong that this second-grade spiritual food does not increase her cultivation. As for Snowball, his body is very weak he can''t intake too much spiritual energy in one go otherwise he would be injured. So only Slither and Celli are cultivating and they are at a critical period of breakthrough. Celli cultivation is now at the sixth layer of the Foundation realm and now her aura is rising rapidly. It won''t be long before she will enter seven lathe years of foundation realm. Slither cultivation is at the second layer of the foundation realm and he is about to enter the third layer. He is making skewers for them to provide food with more spiritual energy. After all, they are not like him who can cultivate with the help of plugins. They need to invest time to upgrade their cultivation. Unlike him who''s cultivation van increases while he is asleep. As he was bored he opened the system panel. Everything was the same as before. Just his cultivation has increased. Since he has nothing to do he opened ten Universal Stores. He did not have a hope to get anything because it''s been a long time since something good appeared here. After opening the store he noticed that the first two things were useless as always. One is a palm-size mysterious wood and the other is a knife. He curiously opened the description of the mysterious wood and his mouth twitched in annoyance. Item: Mysterious wood. Grade: Unknown. Description: A piece of mysterious wood. Price: 10,000 Energy points. Is the system taking me as a fool? How dare it scam me again? Robert thought disdainfully as he felt that the system was playing another joke on him. In the past month, there were many items similar to this but with no exceptions everything was useless. Be has already learned the lesson and would not dare to purchase this unknown stuff. Robert scoffed as he ignored the item and his gaze moved downward. There is a knife that is useless to him because he already has one but White Fang wanted one so it''s good to purchase one for her. -50 Energy points. After getting the knife he looked at the last item and was stunned. It''s a skill that costs 20,000 Energy points! And this skill is very useful to him. He decided to take this skill after reading its description. Just as he decided to purchase the skill there was a burst of noise outside and White Fang rushed inside the cave in a hurry. "Robert! Robert! When we were digging the ground for fun we discovered a Trail Ground!" (Power stones for more bonus chapters) Chapter 68 - 68: Explore The Trial Ground(Part 1) (Bonus chapter for 50 power stone! Sorry for the delay) After hearing her, Robert''s mouth twitched. He was still not sure whether to be surprised by the new word, ''Trail Ground'' or whether he should be surprised by the fact that they were digging in the ground in the middle of the night. On top of that, they are doing it for fun. Tell me what''s so fun about digging the ground? Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and a spiritual vortex appeared beside Slither and Celli. Both of their aura started to climb up, and they broke through and advanced successfully. After they opened their eyes one after another. "Wow! Both of you broke through? Congratulations." White Fang rushed inside the room and saw this. At this time she started to feel anxious in her heart. Everyone''s cultivation has increased rapidly, only she is stuck at the peak of the Core formation realm. At this speed, it won''t be long before they catch up with their cultivation and overtake her. Thinking of this for the first time White Fang decided to cultivate seriously and increase her strength. After Celli opened her eyes the first thing that she did was to rush toward White Fang and asked excitedly, "Trail Ground? Are you serious?" White Fang looked at Celli''s abnormal reaction and said, "Yes, we found one. But can you tell me, what''s this Trail ground?" Celli was happy after hearing the first part of her sentence but hearing the latter part caused her to stagger. "You don''t know? Then why are you so excited?" Celli looked at White Fang with an unbelievable look and said. "Snowball said that there must be a lot of delicious food inside." White Fang said seriously. Her eyes were filled with excitement when she said this. ''That''sexpected'' Celli and the other two thought to themselves after hearing her. It''s no brainer that these two gluttons would only be tempted by food. "So Celli, what''s this Trail ground?" Slither looked at Celli and asked. She seems to know about this. He can tell that just by looking at her excited face. "I will tell you, let''s go to the place first." Celli took some deep breaths and said. Robert and others nodded and followed White Fang who knew the location of Trail Ground. Soon they came to the place mentioned by the White Fang. This place is located near the south part of the Cloud peak. When Robert arrived he saw the ground near the place was caved in revealing a staircase leading underground. Near the staircase, there was a boulder with some text written on it. Robert looked at the text and understood the text instantly. ''Trial Ground'' This text is written in Beast language so it''s not a surprise that White Fang knows about the name of the place. "It''s really Trail ground! We have struck gold this time!" Seeing the solemn words written on the boulder Celli said excitedly. She was now in her human form so her cheeks were red due to excitement. Seeing her excited look, everyone was puzzled. Robert looked at her and asked, "Celli what exactly is this trail ground?" "A Trial Ground is a mysterious place filled with opportunities. From what I know these trail grounds are numerous and are located in different parts of the world. These places are mostly left by peerless experts to pass their inheritance to the younger generation or are ruins of some great power who used these places as test places for their members. Inside there are various tests of varying difficulties. If you can pass the test then you will get a reward but if you fail you can still try again." Celli looked at their questioning face and said but after saying this her face became solemn and she continued. "But there is some special trail ground which is very dangerous. If you can''t pass the test inside you may lose your life directly. So it''s better to be cautious while dealing with unknown trail ground." "This trail ground is precious for any powerful force. They occupy the trail ground and use It to train their members or invite others to join them. If the Taotie restaurant wants to reach a high level then they should have at least one Trail ground." "This is all the information I know. So do you want to explore it?" After saying this she looked at others. Waiting for their decision. Her choice is to immediately explore the place and reap all the benefits. Robert felt Deja vu after hearing her. How come this setting seems familiar? It''s as if he has experienced something similar¡­. Wait a minute! Trial? Test? Reward? Damn! isn''t it the same situation when he met Celli under the lake and almost died? "Celli that place under the lake, is it a Trail ground?" Robert narrowed his eyes and asked seriously while looking at Celli. Celli was startled after hearing him but she still replied, "Yes that place can be considered as Trail ground but it''s a trap set up by the person who previously explored the place. The original reward was replaced by the previous person who passed the test. I would have been trapped for a lifetime if not for your help." Mentioning this matter Celli gnashed her teeth in anger if not for Robert''s help she would have died there even if she passed the test successfully. Suddenly Celli understood something and looked at Robert and asked cautiously, "Do you mean this place is¡­?" "Yes, Although I don''t know about the situation inside it''s better to be cautious who knows that this place is a trap too." Although there are many benefits Robert maintained a clear mind and did not act rashly. Nothing is more important than life. "So shall we bury this place again?" Cellu felt that his words make sense so she suggested this. "Hmph, what are you afraid of? With me here there would be no danger. I will smash anything that comes in our way to find delicious food." White Fang said with her hand on her hip showing her domineering yet cute side. "Yes! That right the food is ours. If anyone tried to get in our way I will- I will--" Snowball wanted to make a domineering statement like White Fang but he didn''t know what to say next so he simply shouted. "If anyone gets in my way then I will rob all their carrots and run away," Snowball said proudly he felt that he finally made a domineering statement. "What if they don''t have carrots?" White Fang asked curiously she did not want to mock Snowball but she is just curious. Hearing her Snowball was stunned as his mouth was wide open. "Yes, what should I do?" Snowball shouted as he jumped in the same place anxiously. White Fang copied his actions and in a while, both of them started jumping game completely forgetting about the original question. Three of them ignored these special products and thought about the situation seriously. "Even if we don''t do anything sooner or later others will find this place. If this place is as precious as Celli said then this place will be targeted by others. So rather than giving benefit to others we should explore it and increase our power. " Slither analysed rationally and gave a rational judgement Both Robert and Celli felt that his words are reasonable. Rather than fighting and giving benefits to others, it''s better to explore this place and get the opportunity for themselves. In the end, both Celli and Slither looked at Robert waiting for his decision. After all, he has the highest saying in the group. Robert knew that Slither was right. They will not have a peaceful life after the popularity of Taotie restaurants continues to grow. They would face stronger opponents sooner or later. Now that they have a chance to increase their strength it''s better to grasp it than leave it out of fear. If they don''t do anything to this Trail ground then it would remain as a hidden danger for them. Thinking of this Robert made a quick decision, "Good then we will explore this place and include it under Taotie restaurant." Chapter 69 - 69: Explore The Trial Ground(Part 2) (Bonus chapter for remaining 50 power stone! Sorry for the delay) Since the decision is being made it''s now time to decide who would go inside. "White Fang, Celli, Slither, three of you stay here and protect Taotie restaurant. Snowball and I will go inside. I already have some experience with Trail Ground so I will go inside with Snowball. If there is any danger inside, we will escape unscathed with Snowballs'' space talent." Robert quickly made the decision. He has to explore this place at night because there will be customers coming tomorrow to exchange spiritual herbs. That time, they will get a lot of Merit points and would likely exchange them for spiritual food and during that time, he needs to be present to cook food. After hearing him everyone nodded in understanding. Although White Fang was a bit unhappy, she still accepted his decision and said, "Next time it''s my turn to play." Robert smiled helplessly and said, "Yes! Yes, it will be your turn next time." After coaxing White Fang, Robert started job preparation. For an exploration, he needs some torch, some food and water. After packing everything in a leather bag Robert along with Snowball stood in front of the underground staircase. He looked at the other three and said, "We will come out till morning." Three of them nodded and then a serious panda along with an excited rabbit entered the trail ground. ¡­.. Inside Robert held the torch in his hand while Snowball was standing on his broad shoulder. They have been walking on this dark staircase for five minutes already. Even though their speed is not that fast Robert felt that they are 100 meters underground. Although this staircase is old, it''s still sturdy enough to carry its weight. Good thing is that there is no criss-cross in the stairway. They have been walking in a straight direction. "Look! Robert, there is a door in front of us." Snowball who was sitting on his shoulder shouted while pointing at the front. Because of the narrow space, his voice echoed. Robert narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. Sure enough, there is a door in front. At the end of the dark road was a stone door. Beside it was a stone tablet. Robert stood in front of the stone tablet along with Snowball. Under the light of the torch, Robert and Snowball saw the tablet. On some tablets, there are a few incomprehensible texts written on it. Robert has never seen text like this since coming to this world. "Robert, what''s written on the stone tablet?" Snowball scratched his head in confusion after trying to read the words on the tablet. Since he cannot read it then it''s better to ask Robert. Robert rolled his eyes after hearing his question. ''You are asking me who should I ask?'' Even though he thought this he did not say it aloud. Since he cannot understand it then it''s better to ask the system for it, "System, can you translate this text?" "Yes, host! 50 energy points for translation." The system immediately became active after hearing Robert. Robert looked at his system panel and saw that he only had 4,000 Energy points. 100 is affordable for him. "Okay then translate," Robert said in his mind and then he understood the meaning of the word immediately. And 100 points were deducted from his account. According to the information in his mind, Robert understood what''s written on this tablet. This place is a training ground of a sect that existed before. "This is a trial ground of some Millennium Sect. Here monthly tests of the Elite students in the sect are conducted. The test is divided into three levels. After passing each level the challenger will get rewards depending upon their performance." Robert looked at Snowball and explained. According to the tablet, the name of the sect is the Millennium sect. He did not know if this sect is still in this world. But this place should be the property of the Millennium Sect where they test disciples. Snowball nodded in understanding and said, "So what should we do? Go inside?" "Go! Of course, we will go! Since we are here then it''s better to explore it and see if there are any dangers." Hearing him Robert nodded without any hesitation. He wants to see the so-called test ground. Robert arrived near the door and pushed it but then his face froze because the door wouldn''t budge. Even though he did not use his cultivation his physical strength should be enough to open any door. ''Interesting'' Robert thought to himself as he exerted more strength. Snowball was standing behind him. Just as Robert used his strength Snowball and Robey felt a tremor coming from the ground and they couldn''t help but be surprised. Snowball thought to himself, how heavy was this seemingly unremarkable stone door? It actually made the ground shake. Currently, only Robert knows how heavy this door is. Someone below the foundation realm can forget about opening the door. Now he is using 10¨G of his cultivation just to open the door. Immediately after, there was a low sound of the door pushed open and the heavy stone door stopped moving. Robert did not enter directly but looked at the interior of the room. On the other side of the door, it is not dark. The place is well lit. The space inside was huge, like a karst cave and there were many bright lights in it. After careful observation, Robert realised that this bright light is directly emitted from the stone wall. When he stepped forward, he could see that there were fluorescent objects embedded on the stone wall. Although the light is faint, it is possible to see the whole picture of the underground cave clearly. The ground in the cave is inlaid with jade-like tiles and some glyphs are inscribed on it. Except for this, there is nothing else inside the big cave. Just two meters away from the door he is standing there is a stone tablet and at the other end of the cave, there is a three-meter meter big door and a small door. Robert walked toward the stone tablet along with Snowball. When he stood in front of the tablet he asked the system in his mind, "System translate please." "100 energy points! Thank You for your patronage." System was swift as translated immediately and deducted the energy points giving Robert no chance for rejection. Robert was extremely uncomfortable after seeing the price. If this continues then all his points will be wasted on translation. Currently he only has 3,800 energy points. He has to leave some in case of emergency. ''First: Test of the body! Content: Walk and reach the other end of the cave and receive a reward.'' This short sentence is written on the tablet. It sounds easy but Robert knew that it can''t be that easy. Since it''s a test then it would be tricky, Robert thought to himself as he looked at the glyphs inscribed on the ground. This should be related to the test. But what exactly is the test? Robert did not start the test but thought deeply. He still remembered what happened during the test ground where he met Celli. "Robert what''s written here?" Snowball looked at Robert who was in deep thought and asked curiously. "It''s a test! If you want to pass then reach the other side." Robert subconsciously said as he heard a snowball. "Oh" Snowball nodded in comprehension as he looked at the gigantic door on the other side with curiosity. Then Robert saw him disappearing, making him stunned. He looked around and saw Snowball standing near the gigantic door waving his hands towards him. "Robert, look! I passed the test! It''s amazing right?" Snowball shouted as he laughed proudly. Roberts'' eyes widened seeing him standing on the opposite side. Then he slapped his forehead in realization. Snowball has space talent so this test poses no problem for him. In fact the test is meaningless in front of him as long as there is no restriction on his talent. Robert smiled wryly and thought to himself. Teleportation is really a bug-like skill. With Snowball''s help he can avoid the test and take the reward. He does not need to give a test he can avoid it directly by using teleportation. For this test, a snowball is a bug-like existence. The people who built this test would never imagine that something like this could happen. "Snowball! come here, take me on the other side." Robert shouted as he was not in a hurry to take the test at this place. He is very curious about the so-called reward mentioned in the tablet. It''s better to take the reward and then proceed with the test. "Okay!" Snowball shouted as he instantly appeared on his shoulder. Then Robert felt his vision going dark for a second and he was already in front of the gigantic door. Before because the distance was far he was not able to observe the door carefully but now when he observed it closely he saw the door is densely packed with glyphs and weird inscriptions. Chapter 70 - 70: Saving Snowball! Robert and Snowball we''re standing near the gigantic door. At first, because of the distance, he was not able to see the door clearly but now that he is standing in front of the door he saw that numerous tiny glyphs are engraved on the door. Not only the big door but the small door too. Both of them are tightly shut. Don''t know why Robert felt that things are not easy after seeing the glyphs filled door. ''Is this something like formation? Or restriction?'' Robert thought to himself as he looked at the door with squinted eyes. Robert stood in front of a small door and placed his hands on it. He will try opening the small door first and if it''s not open then he has to find another way to get through. "Snowball! Back off I will try to open the door." Robert looked at the snowball and said. Snowball stood near the large door and watched Robert trying to open the door. Robert took a deep breath and exerted strength in the Foundation realm. But the result was that the door did not move. He increased his strength and the result was the same. Robert refused to believe that he could not open a single damn door so he stopped playing and used the cultivation of Peak Formation Realm¡­. ¡­.As a result, Robert was unable to open the door. Even if he used his Peak Foundation Realm cultivation, the result remained the same, which made Robert feel embarrassed. "Hahaha, Robert you cannot even open a door!" Snowball jumped and laughed at Robert. Hearing him Robert has a black line on his forehead. "Why don''t you try opening it? Snowball?" He rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, I will go inside and bring out all the treasure." Snowball stood up and walked toward the small door arrogantly. This idiot is only humble when Slither and Robert are present; other times he is just a mischievous rabbit. Snowball remembers that Robert said inside the small door is a treasure. So he is excited to take a look at it. For him, treasures are delicious food so he is more than willing to do this job. He arrived in front of a small door and looked at Robert and said, "Wait for me to bring all the treasure back." Saying this he disappeared. Robert''s eyes brightened seeing that this guy has space talent so it''s possible for him to bring all the treasures outside. "Ouch" Just as Robert was thinking about this he heard a painful voice. He looked and saw Snowball lying on the ground in front of a small door holding his head with a few tears in his eyes. Just as Robert was contemplating this, his thoughts were interrupted by a painful voice. He looked over and saw Snowball lying on the ground in front of a small door, holding his head with a painful expression and there were a few tears in his eyes. Seeing him like this, Robert was stunned and exclaimed," You cannot teleport inside?" ¡­. At this moment Robert and Snowball we''re once again standing near the stone tablet. Force could not be used to open the door, Teleportation cannot be used for trespassing the door. To restrict Teleportation there must be some kind of restriction on the door. Which prevented the snowball from going inside. So there are no loopholes here¡­ Robert thought to himself speechlessly. Looks like he thought too much there are no loopholes to get rewards easily without giving the test. If he wants the reward he can only give the test honestly. But the question is how to give the test? And what is the test? Is there any sort of danger? These questions need to be considered before making any move. But he did not want to waste time thinking about this because Taotie restaurant will be open in a few hours. He only has a few hours left to explore this place. "Snowball looks like we need to give tests honestly to get rewards." Robert looked at the snowball who was rubbing his head trying to reduce the pain. "Huh? Do we need to take the test to get a reward? But what''s the test?" Snowball said with some confusion he is not clear about the test. "It''s simple, you have to walk from this place to that place¡­" Robert pointed in the front and then at the location near the gigantic door. "Hmm, that''s it? Look how I clear the test!" Snowball interrupted him as walked toward the path directly. Thud! "... Wait, it seems easy but there must be some problems with glyphs." Robert heard Snowball and said hastily but it was too late because Snowball was already slumped on the ground. He remembers that when Snowball stepped on the ground filled with glyphs it started to glow with white light. And vertical lines appeared on the ground extending from the place where slither is standing and ending at the gigantic door. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the door on the opposite side. He saw some light flickering on both of the doors. Is this the correct way?... Robert''s heart moved to see this. He felt this is the correct procedure to open the door. But now is not the time to think about this. He looked at Snowball and asked with concern, "Snowball are you alright?" "R-Robert! He-Help Me!" Snowball asked in a low voice. He was on the verge of crying; he just wanted to pass the test. Who knew that test is so difficult. "Wait a moment I am coming!" Robert heard him and thought that the situation was serious so he did not think much as he stepped into the field. The moment Robert stepped on the field he felt that the world was spinning. Then the air turned heavier as he found it difficult to breathe. Robert found it hard to even lift his feet. He lifted his head with much difficulty and looked at Snowball lying on the ground. Now he understood why a snowball is slumped on the ground. This should be a gravity field with his current physique he can barely move not to mention Snowball who has the weakest physique in the group. ''So to pass the test I need to overcome this gravity?'' Robert thought to himself. Although it seems difficult once he uses his cultivation he can pass the test easily. But now he is not in a hurry to pass the test. Saving Snowball is his priority. He tried to use his cultivation move¡­. As a result, tiny beads of sweat rolled on his forehead. He just discovered one thing he cannot use his cultivation! It''s like his cultivation is sealed making him unable to use it. Robert cursed in his heart, What type of shitty test is this? He can''t even use his cultivation? Isn''t it unfair? What he didn''t know was that the millennium sect used this place to train Qi Condensation realm and The Foundation Realm, disciples. Here only Qi Condensation Realm disciples can use their cultivation. Any cultivation about it would be sealed by the array of Glyphs inscribed on the ground. Robert is already a Peak Foundation Realm beast so, naturally, his cultivation would be sealed along with Snowball. ''The situation is bad!'' Robert thought to himself. The situation is more complicated because he cannot use his cultivation. "Lo-lobert T-thave B-Be!" He heard Snowball''s voice but he couldn''t understand what he was saying. He looked over and saw him sticking his tongue out like a dog and sweating. He cannot even use his tongue to speak. Seriously, he is a spiritual beast. How can he have such a weak physique? He gritted his teeth and moved to try to go near Snowball. With every step, he felt like carrying a mountain on his back. And the thing is that with every step he can feel that the weight of his body is increasing, making him feel terrible. Just then he took another step and arrived near Snowball just then the Glyphs below his feet emitted red light and pressure on his body increased. He felt like a tsunami was crashing on his body making him desperate. Robert felt if he stayed in this place any longer he would be crushed to death¡­ He gasped for air, He looked down and saw Snowball foaming from his mouth and he has already lost his consciousness because of the increase in pressure. With a trembling body, he bent down and tried to pick up Snowball. ''Oh, God! Since when he is so heavy!'' When Robert tried to lift Snowball and felt like he is is lifting a car-size boulder. Extremely heavy! But he gritted his teeth and lifted Snowball. He checked him and saw that there were no obvious injuries on his body that relieved him. But he did not have much strength in his body to carry Snowball with him. So he made a quick decision. He looked at Snowball apologetically and said, "Sorry snowball! I was forced by circumstance don''t blame me¡­!" Woosh! There was a sound of something breaking through the air and something fell heavily on the ground. Boom! At this moment Snowball was lying on the ground filled with cracks without moving. But the good thing is that he was outside the trail ground now as he is lying near the stone tablet. Chapter 71 - 71: Passing The Trail And Opening Of Treasure Chamber. Robert looked at Snowball near the stone tablet and sighed a breath of relief. He is not capable of carrying Snowball with him in this gravity field. This had no choice but to throw him outside although it caused a toll on him. Now he is thoroughly exhausted and he is feeling a bit dizzy. After throwing Snowballs his arm is in pain and he feels like his bones are dislocated. Robert endured the dizziness and walked toward the safe area near the stone tablet. His body is so heavy that every step is laborious. At this moment he only has one thought in his mind. He has to go outside and eat something to replenish energy and then have a long sweet sleep. Finally, after a few minutes, Robert arrived in the safe zone. Thud! The moment he arrived his body became weak and he had no strength to stand. Therefore he directly slumped on the ground breathing heavily With a trembling body, he stood up and checked the Snowball situation. After feeling Snowball''s breath he was relieved. As long as he is alive it''s fine. Although he is not a doctor he can see that Snowball is just unconscious due to extreme stimulation and exhaustion. After resting for a while he should wake up. Robert thought to himself as he sat down to rest. All of this happened in just 20 or so minutes but Robert is thoroughly exhausted. He needs some food to replenish his energy. The strange thing is that there is no spiritual energy in his body. The whole body is emptied; there is not a single strand of spiritual energy in his body. It disappeared out of thin air. Robert found this strange but he did not have an answer for this question. "Ding¡­ Congratulations on the initiation of ''Primogenial Body Art''..." Robert heard the system prompt and was extremely surprised then he was ecstatic. He can finally start practising this cultivation technique. The last time he asked to help him practice the cultivation but the system asked him to pay 10,000 energy points. But how can he pay so many energy points? Instead of putting so many energy points on an incomplete cultivation technique, it''s better to increase his cultivation. He asked the system how to start practising this body art. The system only said two words to him that time. External Body Simulation! To cultivate ''Primogenial Body Art'' he needs to experience strong external stimulation on his body. At that time he did not know where to get an external body simulation. Should he sit under a waterfall? Like a ninja? Didn''t expect he would find it just here¡­.. After all, an extreme gravity field can achieve the effect of external body stimulation. It seems like a blessing in disguise¡­ He opened the system panel and sure enough, he saw a new addition. Technique: ''Primogenial Body Art'' [First Layer(1/100)] He just started so there is only one proficiency point. He has a long way before he can reach the next level. Still, Robert felt extremely happy, Now he just needs to smash Energy points to upgrade. Thinking of this Robert hesitated, Should I use energy points? Or should I train this exercise by myself? But how long will it take to fill up 100 proficiency points? He persisted under the gravity zone for 20 or so minutes and he only got one proficiency point! "System, how long will it take me to reach the next level if I practise under the gravity field?" Robert thought for a while and asked the system. "10 Days!" Hearing this Robert rolled his eyes he cannot wait this long. He wants to clear this place today and take all the treasure for himself and increase his strength. It''s better to smash energy points and upgrade. Thinking of this he said in a determined voice. "System upgrade my ''Primogenial Body Art'' to next level." "Ding¡­ 1000 points deducted¡­" "Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host for upgrading ''Primogenial Body Art'' to the second layer¡­" Robert''s heart dripped with blood after seeing the 1000 energy points deducted from his account. Now he only has 1800 energy points. Too bad there is a limit on how much energy he can store, otherwise he would always carry ten thousand energy points with him. Robert did not have any time to feel depressed about losing money because he experienced an unprecedented amount of pain that erupted from his body. Click! There was a clear voice, bones grinding coming from his bones. This was not the sound of bones breaking but the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Roberts muscles, bones, internal organs, muscles, tendons seemed to be shredded and re-casted by an unknown force. It should be done by the system¡­ What followed was severe pain, and Robert''s brain was a little blank because of the pain. Robert clenched his teeth trying not to scream, He bit the tip of his tongue trying to remain conscious. For him, every second is like an eternity. Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long it has passed. The pain gradually dissipated, a powerful force emerged from the depths of his body making him feel comfortable. "Ding¡­ Congratulations host you have entered ''Body Cleansing Realm''..." Robert was happy after hearing the system''s notification. Directly skipping one grade and entering the second layer. He has saved so much trouble by doing this. He thought of something and asked, "How many energy points would it need to reach the Third Layer?" From the first layer to the second layer it took 1000 energy points so from the send layer to the third layer it should take 10000 energy points right? "1,00,000 Energy points!" The system replied after hearing Roberts'' question. "What? Are you trying to scam me?" Robert jumped from the ground hearing the price. This price is outrageous. One lakh energy points! He can reach Core Formation Realm twice with these points. "Host, don''t blame the system for this! Higher the cultivation more resources are needed for the upgrade. This situation will be normal in the future for the higher realm. More and more energy points will be needed for the upgrade. And you are practising Cultivation and Body refining at the same time so the resources required to level up is astronomical." The system said with indifference and explained the situation to Robert. Roberts'' mouth twitched after hearing the system. Doesn''t that mean the price will only increase in future? How can he collect so many resources and convert them into Energy points? It''s good that he has established his force otherwise he would struggle to collect all the resources by himself¡­ But this price is worth it¡­ My power has increased... Robert clenched his fist and thought to himself. After entering the Body Cleansing realm he felt his power increase to an astonishing level. Not only that his defence is stronger and his blood is filled with strong vitality. The strength of his physical body is equivalent to a Foundation Realm creature. He looked at Snowball who was unconscious on the ground and said while shaking him, "Hey Snowball wake up! I found a way to pass the test." But Snowball showed no response, making him anxious. He asked the system, ``Is he okay, System?" "Host doesn''t worry he is just unconscious, he will wake up in some time." Robert felt relieved after hearing the system. He believes in the system. Since the system said he is fine then he should be fine. Gulu! "I am hungry!" Robert heard a noise from his stomach and exclaimed. He doesn''t have equipment for cooking but it''s good that he still brought something to eat. So he took out some normal fruits and smoked meat from his leather bag. It''s good that he has prepared something for this trip. Although this cannot fill his stomach it''s better than nothing. After eating half of the food prepared Robert stopped. He still wants to eat more but he stopped and left the remaining food for Snowball. He looked at and saw Snowball still unconscious. No matter how he calls him he does not move. But Robert felt relieved because he heard a snorting sound. Looks like this guy is just in deep sleep. Since he is still sleeping, let''s take the test. Robert thought to himself. He stood up and walked toward the testing ground. After stepping on the ground filled Glyphs he noticed that his cultivation is sealed like before. Not only that unimaginable pressure descended on his back. But this time he did not feel any problems. He did not sweat or felt pain. It''s because ''Primogenial Body Art'' has reached the second layer and his body is strengthened. This level of gravity is almost nothing to him. He needs to walk 300 meters to reach the other end. He started walking without any difficulty. 10 meters, 20 meters, 30 meters¡­.. In a blink of an eye, Robert covered 100 meters without much difficulty. Just as he took another step his complexion changed. Because he notices that pressure on his body increased. If previously it was three times gravity then now it''s definitely five times gravity. Although the difficulty is increased Robert can still walk. 120 meters, 140 meters, 160 meters, 180 meters¡­ Robert walked 200 meters with ease. But when he took another step pressure increased. This time he cannot walk as fast as before. He walked slowly with much difficulty and his body was bearing unimaginable pressure. 210 meters, 220 meters, 230 meters¡­ His forehead was filled with sweat but he did not stop as he stepped forward with the same momentum. But when he reached the 280-meter mark his pace began to slow. Here the pressure increased once again. Every step is laborious and he took some time to reach the 300-meter mark. Finally, he exceeded the 300-meter mark and crossed the testing ground and successfully reached the other side. Did I pass the test? Robert thought to himself as he looked at two big and small doors. If these doors show no response then all the effort will be vain. It''s a lie to say that he is not nervous. If this door does not show any reaction then he would pack up and leave although there will be some disappointment. Rumble! But looks like he will not be disappointed as Glyphs on the big and small door started to light up one after another. And both the doors opened slowly creating a lot of noise. Robert looked at the small door with anticipation. What is the reward? Is this a treasure chamber? Robert thought excitedly. After a minute the small door finally opened and strong spiritual energy gushed from the room making Robert feel refreshed. He took a deep breath and his spirit felt refreshed because all the exhaustion from the test disappeared. After the fog disappeared the interior of the room came into his view. But when he saw the interior of the place his face became pale as he shouted in a horrified voice, "Fuck! A living person?" Chapter 72 - 72: Too Much Excitement Is Bad For The Health Just as the door opened and Robert walked near the door there was a feeling of suffocation from the top. He looked up with confusion and his expression solidified. Hiss! On top of his head, there is a huge skeleton. By estimation, the size of the skeleton is 20 meters. This is a skeleton of a dragon-like creature! It has four enormous claws along with a pair of bone wings with a wingspan of six meters. On the head of the skeleton, there are four horns. Radiating astonishing coercion and striking fear in his heart. After seeing such a huge creature Robert instinctively wanted to use White Blow with full strength but he stopped seeing that it''s just a skeleton. "Damn it! What type of decoration is this? Scared me to death!" Robert patted his chest, felt his nervously pounding heart and signed a breath of relief. It''s just a corpse! Although this is just a skeleton of some dragon type creature there was still a touch of coercion lingering all over the body. When the dragon was alive his cultivation level should not be below. But still no matter how majestic the dragon was in his heyday but in the end, his body is used as decoration. This is life! So many twists and turns... For the first time, Robert felt the treatment of Spirit Beasts. There is no hatred in his heart because he has the soul of a human but he never wants to end up like this. A showcase! Therefore he has to increase his and his friend''s strength as soon as possible "Yes, who uses a decoration like this? I almost experienced a heart attack." At this time behind him, there was a voice filled with resentment. Robert looked back and saw Snowball behind him with smoked meat in his hand. At this moment he is sitting on his buttock and has an angry expression on his face. "You are awake?" Robert looked at him and asked with some surprise. He expected him to wake after some time. "There is so much noise, how can I sleep?" Snowball pouted and said. He was just sleeping and having a sweet dream. Suddenly the ground started shaking and there was a loud sound that frightened him. Robert nodded his head in understanding the movement caused by the door opening was not small. "Since you are awake let''s go inside and check out the treasures." Robert looked at him and said with a smile. Hearing about treasures Snowball''s eyes lit up as he rubbed his fluffy hands excitedly, "Okay! Let''s go, we want to see the treasures." Robert nodded and walked inside. He looked at the skeleton of a big dragon on the ceilings for one time then looked inside the room. There is not much stuff inside the room. In the centre of the room, there is a small pond with strange purple water radiating purple fog which covered the area around it. This pond gives off a mystical feeling. But Robert felt that this pond is dangerous because for him only poisonous water has a purple colour. Although this might not be the case for the particular pond in front of him he remained cautious as he remembered what happened when he met Celli inside that Trail Ground. Except for this, there are many shelves on the left part of the room. On the shelf, there are numerous colourful bottles. Each rack has approximately twenty such bottles. The bottles are cloudy and obscure which prevents him from seeing the content inside. Robert was excited to see these glass bottles. These should be so-called jade bottles, right? Inside it should be pills right? He did not go there but looked at the right part of the room. Here there is not much stuff, just some weapon racks and wooden boxes. So what should he check first? Weapons section? Or the pill section? In the end, after some deliberation, he decided to check the pill section first because he wanted to see the legendary pill. "Let''s go there!" Robert said to Snowball as he walked toward the left of the room where all the shelves are located. Snowball looked excited as he followed Robert. Before coming here Slither warned him I listen to Robert otherwise his daily wages will be deducted. Daily wages are food he gets three times a day. Thus he did not act rashly and waited for Robert''s instruction. He wanted to go to the right part of the room because he smelled something good from that part. When Robert arrived near the shelf they smelled some medicinal fragrance. Although the smell is weak it is still there. This is really a pill! Robert thought excitedly as he picked up a bottle and said mysteriously, "Look snowball I will show you something amazing." After eating this he did not wait for his answer and opened the bottle. And medicinal smell spread out enveloping two of them. Robert and Snowball took a deep breath and both of them felt their spirit relaxed and body comfortable. He looked inside the bottle to see its content. Inside the bottle are a few round objects. Robert went ecstatic seeing this. It''s really a legendary pill! "Robert, what is this?" At this moment Snowball is standing on his shoulder. Robert knew about the pill but he has no clue about it. "This is a pill that helps in cultivation¡­" Robert said with some excitement as he explained about the pill. "Is it tasty?" Snowball did not understand much so he asked his priority directly. For him, if it''s not tasty then he will not eat it. Hearing him Robert''s face twitched. This Foodie¡­ "What kind of pill is this, System?" Robert asked the system. He did not want to eat a poison pill. "Host this pill is¡­" The system said in a shocking voice which made Robert''s heart speed up. *Building up the atmosphere* *Bringing the anticipation to max level* "This pill is¡­.?" Robert asked the question in anticipation. Don''t know why he has a premonition that he has found a treasure. *Audible heavy breathing* "This pill is¡­" System repeated the same sentence. As if the system felt that Robert''s excitement had reached its peak so he gave the long-awaited answer, "This pill is a¡­." "A..?" Robert asked nervously. "... An expired pill!" "Yes! It''s an expired pi..? W-What an expired pill? I heard it right?" Robert wanted to shout in excitement but when he repeated the name he felt something wrong. An expired pill? Are you kidding me? "System, what''s the use of an expired pill?" Robert asked with some hope in his heart. He felt maybe this pill has some unique name¡­..Maybe? "Host! As the name suggests this is a waste pill with no actual value." The system said indifferently but Robert felt deep malice from this sentence. Robert stood in the same place with a bewildered expression. A waste pill? With no actual value? "Then what''s with all that mysterious act?" Robert thought of all that anticipation and gritted his teeth in anger. "Host, you can''t blame me. It''s the first time I saw an expired pill so I was shocked." The system said indifferently but Robert felt that the system was deliberately making fun of him. "System you have changed¡­" Robert thought silently in his heart as he wanted to say some cruel words to the system. But Snowball did not give him that chance, "Robert! What''s wrong with you?" Snowball asked worriedly as he saw Robert''s face changing several times. From worry to ecstasy to despair. In short, his expression is very rich. "It''s nothing. Sigh let''s take a look at other bottles." Robert looked at Snowball''s worried face and said without explaining. He decided to take revenge and make fun of the system sometimes too. He looked at the other pill bottles with some anticipation. Maybe these bottles contain useful pills? But dreams are beautiful, reality is cruel. Next ten minutes he checked all the pill bottles but with no exception, every pill was expired. Till now he did not get anything useful from this place. For the first time, Robert felt his luck was not good. Other protagonists get opportunities at every twist and turn but he only got some expired pill? Is this real? Robert sighted but he is not too disappointed. Because he got such a big place and he has reached the blood cleansing realm. That is enough for today. Just as he wanted to call Snowball to go back he heard his excited voice, "Robert come here! I Found a Golden pill! It smells delicious!" He subconsciously looked in Snowballs direction and saw him holding a Green Pill Bottle with an excited face Out of curiosity, he walked over to see the pill but he does not have much hope in his heart. Today he has experienced many anticipations and disappointments so his heart is like a calm lake without any waves. Just as he arrived near the Snowball he heard systems voice. "Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host for Finding Grade four pill: Aurora Pill." Chapter 73 - 73: Eating Expired Pill And Purchasing Skill Grade Four Aurora Pill? What the heck is this? Robert thought with confusion. Just as he thought information appeared in front of him. ''Aurora Pill: Grade-Four Pill made with sun and moon essence. Has the effect of enhancing talent and upgrading the special flames.'' Note: Can only be consumed by a cultivator below the Nascent Soul Realm.'' Seeing the information in front of him Robert was bewildered. He does not have the concept of talent and special flames because of a lack of information. But still, he knew the importance of the pill just by feeling its aura. Although he does not have information about Talent he still knew its Importance. So should he consume it? "Snowball, how many pills are there inside?" Robert looked at the Glass bottle in Snowballs hand and asked. "Wait let me count! 1, 2, 3¡­ In total there are 20 pills." Snowball counted for a while and said. Robert was dumbstruck hearing this he hurriedly took the glass bottle from Snowball and saw the content. Inside the bottle, there are marble size golden pills emitting rich medicinal fragrance. Robert counted and sure enough, there are 20 pills inside the bottle. Robert sucked in a sip of cold breath. Although he doesn''t have information about pill division he understands this pills value just by looking at the restriction. Only people below the Nascent Soul Realm can eat this pill, which means this pill can increase the talent of anyone below the nascent soul realm. So the difficulty of refining this pill and its material can be imagined. But still, there are twenty pills here. ''This should be the most precious treasure here.'' Robert thought to himself as he closed the pill bottle. "System can I consume this pill? Check it" Learning the lesson from last time Robert did not consume the pill but asked the system to see if there are any dirty tricks inside the pill. "Ding. The host can consume this pill with ease as it''s a 100% genuine product with no traps inside. Note: This Pill cannot increase the talent of spiritual beasts as its function is only limited to human beings." The system was silent for a few seconds and they replied solemnly. Last time the system also suffered much so it is cautious this time. Robert was delighted hearing the first part but when he listened to the second part his mood dampened. ''This cannot increase my talent? Then what''s the use of this?'' Robert was depressed. He thought that he got a treasure but didn''t expect that it would be useless for him. "Host, Don''t forget you have Hell Furnace and Hell Flames. Hell Flames are special flames so although this low-level pill cannot upgrade it can still strengthen to some extent. On top of that, you can get a lot of energy points too." As if perceiving Robert''s doubt system explained in an unhurried manner. Robert cheered up their hearing system, Yes he can eat this pill for energy points. And he can also strengthen his Hell Flames. Suddenly he thought of something, Hell Furnace can convert and digest everything right? So this expired pill can be consumed too, right? There are numerous expired pills Inside the room if he can consume them all then he can get a lot of Energy points! He cheered up thinking about this. He looked around and saw that Snowball was missing. He scratched his head in frustration. Where is he now? "Robert came here and I found another bottle." Just as he was thinking he heard Snowball''s voice and was overjoyed. Another bottle? He hurriedly ran toward the snowball and saw him sitting deep inside the left part of the room. He is now at the far end of the left room. He saw that Snowball was holding another bottle. Unlike others this bottle is transparent and he can see the content of the bottle. Inside the bottle, there is a thick pale blue liquid. He didn''t know if it was an illusion but he saw stars glittering inside the bottle. Just as he arrived near Snowball he heard another system prompt. "Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host you discovered the Blood essence of the Grade 5 Spirit beast: Twin wing Sea Dragon." ''Grade Five Blood Essence: Blood essence of grade 5 creature: Twin wing Sea Dragon. Can be absorbed to get the bloodline.'' Robert almost fell on the ground hearing the system prompt. Grade 5 th-this¡­ Grade one corresponds to the Qi Condensation realm so if we go accordingly then Grade 5 is Spirit Realm! A blood essence of the Spirit Realm beast? And that of a dragon? He subconsciously looked at the dragon skeleton on the ceiling and gulped. This should be the blood essence of this big guy right? He is also amazed by the function of the blood one can get from the bloodline of a grade 5 beast just after absorbing it. Spiritual beasts place a lot of attention on their bloodline. The level of their bloodline can determine their future. Although it''s not absolute, the bloodline can help a beast save a lot of trouble and avoid detours. Every spiritual beast with wisdom has a bloodline in its body. Inside the bloodline, there are various inheritances left by the predecessors which help them in cultivation. The creature who does not have a bloodline can only cultivate based on instinct. They do a lot of detours to cultivate. So the difference between having a bloodline and not having a bloodline can be imagined. Similarly, the level of the bloodline is also important, the higher the bloodline level the greater the inheritance and the higher the future achievement. So this bottle of blood is very precious to a spiritual beast; it can even cause war among people. Thinking of this he picked up Snowball and said excitedly, "Snowball you did a great job today. After I go back I will make your favourite food. This time we have struck gold and we are rich." Although Snowball does not understand the value of this blue liquid, hearing Robert''s reward, he jumps in excitement and, "Robert, don''t break your promise. I want to eat carrot stew with grilled meat." Robert has a weird expression after hearing his request but he still nodded and promised to make this food for him. "Let''s go and search for other treasures." Robert looked at the right part of the room and said. In the meantime, he took out an Aurora Pill and consumed it. Next time he is going to eat all those expired pills and collect energy points. ¡­.. In the next hour, Robert and Snowball made a carpet search and found many unknown treasures. On the right side, there are mainly weapons but most of them are rusted and only a few can still be used. But these weapons are made for humans so it''s useless in his hand. Deep inside the Right part of the room, he found an amazing treasure. This treasure is very useful to him It''s a wooden box giving off an ancient aura. According to the system prompt, this is a storage artefact. With a massive space of 300 cubic meters. This storage box is very useful to him as he can store the treasure and expired pills inside. Inside the box, there was nothing but a small token that disappointed him. He thought that there may be some treasures inside the box. But still, he was satisfied with today''s harvest. In the meantime, while searching for the treasure he consumed all those expired pills. Every time he would eat a mouth full of expired pills. These pills are bitter and he felt nauseous after eating so many of them. Previously snowball tried one and his face is still bitter. Although it''s bitter, he benefited a lot because of it. In the last hour, he consumed more than a thousand expired pills which are almost half of the pill present here and got more than 10000 energy points. This is what he got from the expired pill aside from this, the Aurora pill gave him 5000 additional energy points. In total, he now has 15,000 energy points. This is a massive amount. With this, he can upgrade his body cultivation but he did not do so because he wanted to purchase stuff from the universal store. "Ding¡­ Aurora Pill¡Á5 Digested you got 25000 energy points¡­" "Ding. Warning the Energy Points have long exceeded the storage limit! Advised to use it in a minute otherwise, there would be energy leakage and the host will lose the energy points." "Ding. Warning: the Energy Points have long exceeded the storage limit! ¡­" "Ding. Warning: the Energy Points have long exceeded the storage limit! ¡­" ¡­.. Shit! How can I forget about the energy storage limit! Robert thought to himself as he panicked in the hearing system. He forgot about the energy storage limit if not for the system''s reminder he would have forgotten it. And this system does not remind him when the storage limit exceeds. But he is not that panicked because he will purchase the skill for 20,000 energy points and the great of the energy points can be used to upgrade his cultivation. He opened the universal shop and directly purchased the third item. But because he was in a hurry he clicked two times and as a result¡­. "Ding¡­You purchased an Identification skill! 20000 energy points are deducted¡­" "Ding¡­ You purchased a piece of mysterious wood! 10000 energy points are deducted¡­" "Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host you learned identification skills¡­." "Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host, you got a piece of the Thunder Oak Tree!...." Chapter 74 - 74: What Is The Meaning Of Loli? Robert stood in the same place petrified and his mouth twitched. He looked at his hand with anger. How can I make such a mistake? I lost 10,000 energy points for it. While his heart was bleeding he still looked at the product he purchased. ''Identification Skill: Can be used to know the information of others. Restriction: If the person''s realm exceeds three great realms then the host cannot see his/ her information.'' ''Thunder Oak Tree(Branch): A branch of Grade six tree ''Thunder Oak Tree''. Can induce thunder and is a perfect material to forge a thunder weapon.'' He is still satisfied with the identification skill but the same cannot be said for the Thunder Oak Tree. It''s a useless branch. Except for the fact that it came from a high-grade tree, there is nothing special about it. He does not know how to make a weapon so it''s presently useless. But he still kept it safely after all he spent ten thousand energy points on this piece of shit. Robert is in a bad mood so he does not intend to explore this place any further. He has taken all the useful things in this treasure house and will leave with Snowball. After both of them left the room the door closed automatically. This time Robert did not walk on the glyph filled ground but directly teleported to the safe area along with Snowball. Then while carrying the box filled with treasure and Snowball on his shoulder Robert left the place. Baam! Before leaving he closed the door. After closing the door he left along with Snowball. While Climbing on the staircase he used identification skills on Snowball. Name Snowball. Race:Void Rabbit. Bloodline: Void (Half-Awakened) Cultivation: Fifth Level of Foundation Realm. Talent: B Innate Talent: Space Jump, Bite, Head Butt. Technique: None. Evaluation: An ordinary rabbit with the bloodline of Void Rabbit which is extremely fierce and domineering. Is good at eating and running. Seeing his information Robert''s heart moved. Didn''t expect that he would have such a bloodline but it''s currently half-awakened so there are not many skills unlocked. Only space jump is available. As for bit and head butt? Well, it should be the characteristics of a rabbit. Then he saw the evaluation and his mouth twitched. Fierce? domineering? He doubted if the evaluation was correct, then he saw the last sentence and nodded in understanding. This is the correct evaluation. "Robert, what are you looking at?" Snowball saw Robert staring at him unblinkingly and asked. "Nothing." Robert shook his head and said as he continued to move up along with the snowball. Soon both of them reached the surface as they found it difficult to open their eyes due to sunlight. Robert looked around and realized that no one was near them. He felt strange seeing this, No one is working today? Or are they waiting for us? Robert thought to himself as he did not stop but continued to move forward and climbed the mountain path. ¡­. On the top of Cloud Peak, the situation is a bit tense as the beasts who came to exchange the Spiritual herbs were covering on the ground they looked at the entrance of the Taotie restaurant fearfully. Valor, Molly, Axel and other tough guys are also present but they didn''t dare to breathe loudly. Behind Molly, there are many smaller apes like him shivering. They are the members of his tribe originally they came here to work but who would have expected that they would see something like this¡­. Just as they were standing Robert along with Snowball arrived. Robert looked around at the crawling spiritual beasts with dumbfounded expressions. "What''s wrong? Why are you lazing around?" From his perspective, they are lying to take a sunbath. After all, there is no other reason for them to sprawl on the ground. And they have a reason to do so because they can get a lot of merit points from exchanging the spirit herbs. Then they will have enough resources. The other beasts glared at Robert with some resentment and thought bitterly. Who is lazing around? I wish I could rush down to the mountain to work. Valor and others saw him too. They wanted to say something but mighty coercion came from the Taotie Restaurant shrouding everyone. They directly kneeled because the body is not able to support the pressure. He and Snowball did not feel anything due to some unknown reasons. Seeing everyone kneeling he was confused beyond sense. What happened? "What the fuck? What are you doing? Even if you are afraid there is no need to kneel!" Robert hurriedly shouted. He felt that they were kneeling because he caught them lazing around. Everyone wanted to vomit blood after hearing him. "Brother Robert, look there¡­" Valor shouted as he kept kneeling on the ground. Robert looked in the direction where he was pointing and his pupil shrank. His face changed as he looked in front of him in a daze. In front of him is a big beast which is lying near the entrance of Taotie restaurant. Previously he did not notice it because his attention was attracted by the kneeling beasts. This beast has shiny hair and his body is big. It has the same size as a bull. It has three horns on his forehead. But the main thing is that it''s dead! He thought that White Fang hunted this beast but then he removed this thought because he felt suffocation just by standing near it. It''s the same situation as he experienced on the trial ground. That sea dragon skeleton gave him similar pressure. Subconsciously used his identification skill on the body. ''Name: Deep Forest Yak. Cultivation: Grade 6 Evaluation: A extremely fierce beast living inside a deep forest. It''s known for its tough defence and Mild temper.'' His pupil shrank seeing it level. He almost kneeled in fright like others. Level six! There is no way that White Fang can hunt a beast like this. "Who hunted this guy?" Robert asked them. He was cautious now. He realised that there are some problems here. Just as Valor wanted to say something, a melodious female voice came from the Taotie restaurant, "It''s me who hunted the beast! Come in, little guy, I have been waiting for you." Roberts'' heart cocked hearing this voice. He has never heard this voice before on top of that she declared that she killed the grade six beast. Who is this unknown female creature? Is she a human? Or a beast? Is she an enemy? Robert thought to himself as he looked at Snowball and walked inside the restaurant. After the voice appeared the pressure on the beasts disappeared but the beasts did not dare to stand and kept lying on the ground. ¡­.. When he entered the restaurant he saw Slither, Celli and White Fang standing inside. Except for them, there are Other two people. They look like humans but he noticed that they have tails behind them similar to White Fang. Are they like White Fang? A demi-human? Robert thought to himself as he looked at them carefully. Out of two people, one is a mature woman and the other is a kid. White Fang is sitting between them. Slither and Celli we''re sitting at the other table not far away. At the moment he entered everyone looked over. White Fang and others face eased a bit while the other two looked at him with a scrutiny gaze. According to the mature woman''s look, she should be in her late twenties. Her face is bright and her eyes are pure silver with vertical pupils. Although she appeared amiable and easygoing she could not hide the majestic feeling aura of her. She is now looking at him with a smile and he could not guess her thoughts. Another kid is a girl at the age of 8 or 9. She looked like a well-groomed doll and on her face, there was baby fat. At this moment she is looking at him with a curious face while eating an unknown fruit. Why does this fruit look so familiar? It''s like I have seen this fruit before. Suddenly he remembered something as his mouth twitched. It''s Purple Heart Fruit, the high-level Mortal Herb he saved for later use. She is now eating that fruit with gusto. His heart dripped with blood seeing the fruit consumed by the girl so violently. Just as he was feeling depressed the girl opened her mouth and said in a lovely voice, "Hey fatty! I heard from my sister that you make delicious and healthy food, is that true?" Hearing the words, Robert, who was depressed, scolded her subconsciously forgetting the big boss beside her, "Little Loli, No matter how much delicious and healthy food I make, it cannot help you grow up." Originally this sentence is not that offensive. It''s just a sentence to tease a girl but strangely the air froze after he finished speaking as no one spoke anything. Robert was confused so he looked at the girl subconsciously. He saw that her eyes were wide open as she looked at him with confusion. Why are you overreacting? It''s just a little joke! The half-eaten fruit in her hand also fell on the ground. ''She won''t cry right?'' If she did then he would be in trouble. Robert was even more depressed thinking about this. What are they taking a little more so seriously? Just as he was thinking about this the little girl opened her mouth and asked with a confused voice, "What is the meaning of loli?" Robert almost staggered hearing this. So you were confused because of this? He looked around and saw everyone nodding to this question. Chapter 75 - 75: Giving Out Tasks. After a round of introduction, Robert understood the identity of these two. The mature woman is White Fang''s Aunt and the other is White Fang''s cousin, Menna. Robert sighed a breath of relief after hearing that they are White Fang''s relatives. Although he felt strange inside about the fact of why White Fang does not live with them but remained her alone he did not ask this question tactfully. But others did not have a tact like him just after the moment she finished speaking Snowball jumped out and asked, "You are white fang''s aunt right? Then why do you live separately? Are you two fighting?" Fuck! You have to ask this question! White Fang has been living with them for a long time but she never mentioned anything about this so there must be a reason and story behind it which she did not want to speak about. That''s why no one brought up this question in the past but you have to do it¡­.! Robert glared at Snowball, Why do you have to be silly all the time? He wanted to smack his head but someone was faster than him as Slither arrived near him and smacked his head with his tail. Smack! "The seniors don''t mind him, he just likes to spout nonsense." After smacking him, Slither apologized to the White Fangs Aunt. Snowball clutched his head and looked at Slither with a wronged expression. He wanted to ask ''why are you hitting me?'' But Slither glared at him so he could only swallow the questions. "Don''t worry it''s fine." White Fang''s aunt said with a smile. After that she waved her hand and Snowball floated toward her she hugged him and caressed his head and continued, "Little guy, I am not in a fight with White Fang as for the reason why we are not living together! You have to ask her." Suddenly her moment paused as he looked at Snowball in her hand with some amazement, "I didn''t expect that you will have Void bloodline. Although it''s half-awakened it''s still very rare." After saying this she waved her hand and a cyan peach-like fruit appeared in her hand she gave it to Snowball and said, "Later eat this, It can help you awaken your bloodline." Robert was surprised that she could find Snowball''s bloodline. He was even more surprised to hear her. ''Something that can awaken the bloodline?'' He was curious so he used the identification skill on the fruit. ''Name: Plasma Fruit. Age: 100 Years. Effect: Can help awaken any half-awakened bloodline.'' Seeing the effect and introduction of fruit Robert was surprised and said, "Senior this is too precious." "No, I have a lot of these fruits, giving him one is nothing." White Fang''s aunt was surprised to hear his question but still gave him an answer. "Yes, when I am hungry I eat this as snacks!" The loli Menna said innocently but Robert felt that she was flexing. ''Eating 100-year fruit as snacks? Can you be more prodigal?'' But since it''s another party''s property he did not say anything but Menna as ''Prodigal Loli''. "Then thank you, senior," Robert said politely. Actually, he wants this fruit for Snowball because awakening his Void Bloodline is very important. After saying this he glared at Snowball and the latter understood his meaning. "Thank you aunt for your gift. May you remain beautiful forever." Snowball said with an innocent voice just like little loli but he did not forget to compliment her. White Fang''s aunt chuckled after hearing him and said, "You have a sweet mouth. Here, take this as a snack." Another blue fruit appeared on her hand and she gave it to Snowball who happily accepted it. Robert and slither were dumbfounded seeing this series of actions. T-Th-this can work too? Judging from the spiritual aura around fruit it can be seen that it''s a very precious fruit. Did snowball get such a precious fruit for such crude flattery? ''This guy sure knows how to climb the relationship..'' Both of them thought to themselves. Slither looked at Robert and asked through eyes, ''Should we call her aunt too?'' Robert was embarrassed hearing him, Calling her aunt just for some benefit? He felt embarrassed just thinking about this. ''No'' Robert said decisively as Slither felt the same. Robert used identification skills on the fruit just to increase his knowledge. ''Name: Foundation Fruit. Age:10 years. Effect: Can enhance the cultivation of Foundation realm spiritual beasts.'' His mouth twitched as he saw the introduction of the fruit. Now he wants to be shameless. "I didn''t expect so many talents would be gathered in one place, A rabbit with void bloodline, Astral race and a mutated one. All of them have something special about them. What about you?" White Fang''s aunt looked at him and asked. When she first saw all these talents gathered in one place she was shocked each one of them had something unique about them. So he is of course curious about Robert who appeared to be their leader. Robert wanted to say that ''I have a system'' but he did not say that in the end and answered her, "Senior you think too highly of me I am but a normal panda." Hearing him White Fang''s aunt smiled slightly and said, "Is it?" Without waiting for Robert to answer White Fang jumped out and said, "No, Aunt listen to me, he is very amazing. He can cook very delicious food that can help in cultivation. On top of that, he can eat stones, ores and wood too. He has a more amazing bloodline inheritance than mine." "More amazing inheritance than yours?" White Fang''s smile froze as he asked with confusion. She was startled that someone has a more amazing bloodline inheritance than her after all her mother and father are top figures though they disappeared for unknown reasons¡­ "Yes, he has an amazing inheritance unlike me who only has some useless inheritance like spiritual skills, wonders of the beast continent and Some alchemy stuff¡­" White Fang said with a pout she feels that her skill is useless. Robert felt another crit, This is the difference between people. Such an amazing inheritance and she is calling it useless. After ranting on how useless her skill is she continued, "Unlike me, Robert has many interesting skills like 36 methods of roasting, A guide on poaching, simmering the ancestral bones...um..m" White Fang started telling his skills with passion but halfway through Robert her mouth was in embarrassment. Previously he told her these skills as a joke when she asked him to cook. Who knew that this girl would take it seriously and mention it in front of everyone. "Senior, don''t listen to her, she is just telling nonsense." Robert looked at White Fang''s aunt and said with some embarrassment. "We will know whether it''s useful or not after you show your skills." White Fang''s aunt did not listen to him as she said this. Hearing this Robert realised that he cannot say no to an answer. "Senior I would like to cook for you but I only have ingredients¡­" Robert wanted to use this excuse to avoid the situation but who Knew that White Fangs aunt would not give him a chance. He saw her waving her hands and a large number of fruits, flowers and other stuff appeared on the adjacent table. "Is it enough?" White Fang''s aunt asked. He doesn''t know if it''s an illusion but he saw a playful look in her eyes. ''It must be an illusion Robert thought to himself as he looked at the ingredient blankly. This time he can''t refuse her. ''Well, it''s no big deal to cook for them.'' Thinking about this he patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry senior, I will cook for you. But before that, I have some work to do." "Go ahead, I have time." White Fangs aunt said. Robert nodded and left the restaurant while he brought slither with him. "Now, Little Fang tell me about your friend Robert" After he left she called White Fang and asked about it. "Okay aunt." White Fang nodded as she started to tell him she met Robert and how they fought together. She did not forget to tell her about the legends of the Kung Fu panda. But Robert did not know this... ¡­.. Outside Robert arrived with Slither and saw everyone kneeling on the ground. He has a black line on his forehead as he shouted, "Don''t waste the time we have a lot of work to do now." Everyone just looked at each other and said nothing. Seeing everyone unresponsive he said once again, "This task is given by seniors inside." This time everyone stood up in unison and said loudly, "Owner tells us the task." Robert''s mouth twitched after seeing this but he continued, "Four of you go and fetch some wood, Molly you are responsible to make planks from the wood. On this note can anyone tell me if you have ever found a hard tree which cannot be broken easily?" "I think I know what the owner means. Around 20 kilometres in the west, there is a forest with such trees they are known as ironwood trees." At this time Buster stood up and said. "Good! Then you take some people with you and bring dozens of such trees." Robert praised and gave him this task. "Okay Owner, Leave it to me." Saying this Buster took some Qi Realm beasts and left the mountain. "As for others, you all find some edible meat. If you can bring some fish along with various fruits. Leave your herbs here, don''t worry I will pay you Merit points that belong to you. Slither you record their merit points according to the level of herbs." Robert started to give out instructions as his brain is functioning at high speed. He is thinking about the next step. After saying this he said, "If you have free time then continue with yesterday''s work. Molly, I see you have brought your tribesmen but I am a bit busy now so I will talk about this later." "Since everyone has a task then complete it. Remember it''s for the seniors inside, don''t make any mistake." Telling this he picked up the corpse of the Yak and placed it in an open space. Hearing Robert, everyone said, "Don''t worry owner, we will complete this task seriously." Chapter 76 - 76: Nine Star Origin Bloodline And Core Formation Ingredients After entering the room Robert looked at the herbs and fruits given by White Fangs Aunt and used identification skills on each of them one by one. "Azure Glass fruit: High-grade mortal herb has healing effect¡­" "Three Leaf Lotus: Mid Grade Mortal herbs consuming it can purify the blood¡­." "Barbarian Vine: Low-Grade Mortal Herb consuming it can promote physical strength.¡­" "Soul Peony: High-Grade mortal herb that can help in the growth of Soul.." "Gold leaf: Mid-grade Mortal herb¡­." "Origin Grass: Low Level-Earth Grade Spirit herb consuming it can have an effect to solidify the foundation and Increase the blood essence...." "Thunder Fruit: Mid level-Earth Grade Spirit herb can temper the body with thunder and is extremely useful for Thunder Attribute Beast.¡­" "Star seeds: Low Level-Earth Grade Spirit herb contains a large amount of star energy¡­" ¡­.. Out of these herbs, Barbarian Vine is very useful for him as it can help in training ''Primogenial Body Art''. Grades of the herbs were not that high most of them were High-Grade mortal herbs only three were Earth Grade Herb. Origin Grass, Thunder Fruit, Star seeds are among the Earth Grade herbs. It''s the first time Robert saw an Earth Grade spiritual herb so he looked at it carefully. These herbs have more spiritual energy compared to the mortal level herbs. Thunder fruit, Star seed and Origin Grass¡­. These three should be the main ingredients for the dish as it has a huge amount of spiritual energy. He has grade six Yak meat and many spiritual herbs. Before Robert never had enough ingredients so he was not able to show his cooking skill to a large extent. Previously along with ''Primogenial Body Art'', he received many cooking skills and recipes today he is going to use it and make something. He thought for a while and then murmured, "One soup, One meat dish and a salad? Or juice? Whatever any of the two is fine, Too bad I don''t have other crops like wheat and corn, otherwise, they could be used too." He has posted the mission about these crops previously but there is still no result. ''I can ask White Fang''s aunt. She seems knowledgeable who knows if she has these crops¡­.'' Just as Robert was thinking to himself he heard a voice from outside. "Robert! Others have come back and have brought the beasts you required." It''s Celli who said this as he passed through the wall and entered the kitchen. Robert was startled after hearing this, So fast? How can they hunt beasts so fast? Robert didn''t know that they become desperate after hearing that it''s a task from the senior so they used all their trump cards and hunted a fierce beast from the outer region. Robert looked at Celli and nodded, "I am coming with you." "Okay." Celli smiled and said then she said with a chuckle," Robert I never knew that you can eat Ore and stones." Robert was startled after hearing her. How did she know about this only two people know about this?.... Suddenly his mouth twitched and he said, "White Fang?" Seeing his speechless face Celli laughed and said, "Yes, Currently she is telling your story with gusto. I liked that one when you said ''I am Robert, A panda'' hahaha" Saying this she started laughing uncontrollably. She was in her Astral Form so she looked more like a laughing jelly. Robert''s face was black after he saw her laughing. Isn''t it just an introduction why are you laughing so hard? "Let''s go, I have work to do!" Robert said in a bad mood. That White Fang spilled all the beans but it''s good it''s not something embarrassing. Seeing his unhappy face Celli said, "Okay I will not tease you anymore let''s go." Saying that she reverted to her human form and walked in front of him. Seeing the change Robert was not surprised but he used Identification skills on her out of curiosity¡­ Name: Celli. Race: Astral Race. Bloodline: Nine Star Origin Bloodline(Unawakened) Cultivation: Sixth Layer of Foundation Realm. Talent: D Innate Talent: Astral form, Soul Shock, Techniques: None Evaluation: A mysterious Race who cultivates my using star power. Has a unique bloodline among Astral Race called ''Nine Star Origin Bloodline'' this bloodline has nine levels each level can be awakened with a specific attribute star power! With the upgrade of each level, talent will rise by half grade. High-Level Potential. ¡­. Seeing her talent Robert was stunned, Especially about the bloodline¡­ Her Qualification is low compared to Snowball but it can be upgraded by awakening the bloodline nine times. If he counts by half a grade then her Talent can be upgraded to¡­ Hisssss! S+ Grade! This talent is very terrifying. It would be a lie if Robert is not envious of this. But it should not be that easy after all it mentioned that special star power is needed to awaken the bloodline each time. Special star power¡­ It''s said she can upgrade by absorbing star power. Does that mean she cannot use spiritual energy? That''s not correct. Previously she used food made with spiritual energy and she upgraded her cultivation that time¡­. Robert scratched his head in confusion as he could not get an answer by just thinking so he decided to ask Celli about this later then all his doubts would be cleared. Suddenly he thought of something. Do they Cultivate with star power? In the kitchen, he has something related to this too. It''s called star seed if he remembers correctly. It''s given to by White Fang''s aunt¡­. Robert suddenly felt that she did not give him random ingredients but specific ingredients that are very useful to them¡­. She is indeed an expert, everything is thought carefully by her. But a question comes here¡­ Why is she helping them? Because of White Fang? Robert now has a lot of questions in his mind that he wants to ask her. He will ask her after cooking is finished. After he arrived in the dining hall he saw White Fang and others were chattering endlessly that they didn''t notice his arrival. On the table were many spiritual fruits as White Fang, Menna and Snowball. We ate them while talking. Their mouths were stained with fruit juice. Only White Fang''s aunt noticed him and smiled at him. Robert nodded politely and went outside. Outside he saw Valor and others have returned with the corpses of various beasts. They now have wounds of various degrees on their body. Valour has a big claw mark on his back and blood is flowing continuously from it. Axel appeared more ghostly as his aura is chaotic and weak. Others also have similar wounds on their body and they appear miserable. But all of them had a satisfied look as they looked at the corpse on the ground. These injuries look problematic but they can heal automatically just by resting for a few days. Robert looked and was shocked there are four Corpse of spiritual beasts here all four of them have residue energy of Core formation realm. These guys are really brave; they even dare to hunt a beast of this level! Are they not afraid of death? He looked at them and saw them looking at the door of Taotie restaurant sneakily. Seeing this Robert understood why they are willing to do this. To please the Senior inside. They just need some help from her therefore he worked like this. ''These guys are sharp too¡­.'' he was not disgusted by this thought because one should know how to grasp the opportunity in front of them. These four did so which is very amazing. Compared to other beasts these four are very sharp. He nodded with satisfaction as he said, "Thanks for your hard work. I will tell the seniors about your hard work." Four of them were overjoyed after hearing Robert this is exactly what they wanted. Four of them thanked him in unison. "Thank you, brother Robert." Robert nodded with satisfaction. He is helping them because of their huge potential as they have unique battle power. As long as their problem is solved they will have unlimited potential. Thus he wants to recruit them under him after all if they want to build power powerful people are necessary. Then he looked at Molly who was looking at Valor and others enviously and said, "Don''t worry you have your job. After Buster brings the wood you and your tribe people have to help me build a house for seniors." Hearing him Molly was overjoyed as he shouted, "Thank you, brother Robert. Don''t worry, people of my race have good stamina so they can work for a long time." Robert nodded and then said," Till then you can butcher these. And send meat inside." Robert pointed at the body of dead beasts and said. He used the identification skill and knew the information of these beasts. Deepwater Koi fish, Barbarian Boar, Winged lizard and Four Winged Flying horse. Now he can officially start cooking. Chapter 77 - 77: Grilled Koi Fish, Tri-Origin Yak Meat And Barbarian Soup. Robert hurriedly arrived at the kitchen and started the preparation. He first picked up all the fruits for the first dish. A meat dish! He is going to use meat from Deep Mountain Yak beast along with a Three leaf lotus and Origin grass as supporting ingredients. He took out the Origin grass, The origin grass is finger size grass. It looked like normal grass except for the faint yellow lustre on it. He picked the origin grass and took a small bite and tasted it. Sweet! He took out a small bowl and picked up the origin grass and crushed it decisively and poured the grass juice inside the bowl. He did this because he cannot use grass as an ingredient. It would be better to extract its essence and cook with it. Then he took out white and tender meat pieces overflowing with spiritual energy as there were no traces of blood on them. This is the meat of Deep Mountain Yak. I have to say that Molly is a skilled butcher. He placed the Meat in front of him and took the bowl containing the essence of origin grass. He poured the essence over the meat and marinated it with spiritual energy. Then he put the shell of the Origin grass and placed it on a board then he sliced it into thin pieces. He took out some onion along with ginger and chopped it too. He took out the pan and poured some oil in it then he poured the chopped onion, garlic etc and then he let it cool for some time. In the meantime, he took out salt and chillies and spread them all over the meat. He took out another pan and poured some oil into it. Then he placed the meat on the pan and allowed it to cook. He took out a spoon and scooped the oil from the pan and then poured it on the meat from the top. He has seen this method in a television show before this method is used to cook the meat evenly. In the end, he will get meat crispy from the outside and tender from the inside. But Robert soon discovered a problem, "The meat is not getting cooked¡­ why is that?..." Suddenly something came to his mind as he slapped his forehead, "How can I forget that this is the meat of a grade five spirit beast? How can it be cooked with normal fire?" Thinking of this he directly used his hell flames and a small black flame appeared on his fingertip, He threw the flames on the meat and started cooking it from above. Previously he never used this method often because it consumes a lot of spiritual energy. Just controlling the flames is a rather difficult task one mistake can get the whole room burned. Therefore he rarely uses Hell flames for cooking. Robert controlled the flames well as he kept the temperature at a medium level so as not to burn the meat because of the careful control his forehead is filled with sweat as he kept his attention on the pan. Soon the fragrant smell of cooked meat spread throughout the room as the meat was cooked successfully. He places the meat on a large wooden plate as he took a breath. The white tender meat has been turned into brown colour meat oozing with fat and oil. It diffused a rather peculiar smell which is pleasing to the nose just my something it makes his stomach growl. The look and smell alone are enough to make people hungry. But the dish is not complete as he took out a lotus and picked its three leaves as he took out the own containing the mixture of oil, Onion, Origin grass and garlic. He poured the mixture on the meat and used the leaf of the lotus as garnishing. A dish was created! He named it Tri-Origin Yak Meat! "Now one dish is cooked, two more to go¡­" Robert muttered to himself as he took out some sweet fruits. Next, he is going to make a fish dish! ... Outside White Fang''s aunt was talking to others. Slither has already returned from the work and now is sitting there with them. It''s White Fangs aunt who invited him. She looked at White Fang and said, "Your friend Robert has already reached the peak of the foundation realm. So what''s his choice? What type of core will he build during the breakthrough to the Core Formation realm¡­?" Hearing her except for Menna, Celli and White Fang everyone else was confused. Seeing Slithers and Snowballs'' confused expressions, White Fang''s aunt said, "From your confused face it looks like you don''t know about it. What about Robert does he know about this?" "Nope! It''s the first time I have heard about this, Senior" Just as others wanted to answer for Robert the door opened and Robert came in carrying three trays with him. He placed the biggest tray on his head and the other two on both hands. He did this out of helplessness no one came in to help him carry trays so he has to do the job by himself. Seeing this Slither and Celli stood up to help Robert and Robert handed two trays to them. Menna, who was eating fruit, silently put it down and looked at the tray in her hand. As a wolf, she has far superior senses compared to others; her sense of smell is extremely good. Just now she smelled something new. She smelled some ambrosial fragrance(An:sweet-smelling, fragrant, aromatic.) That was not all she smelled different fragrances from other trays too, Spicy which tickled her nose, bitter, astringent¡­ All these smells together gave a rather appealing fragrance. Her appetite was aroused as he kept drooling from the corner of her mouth¡­ "Fatty! Hurry up and give it to me!" She stood up and shouted to Robert. ''This loli¡­'' Robert has a black line on his forehead as he hears ''fatty'' once again. He ignored her as he looked at White Fang''s aunt and said, "These are the dishes I made for you. I hope you like it." After saying this he placed the three dishes in front of her completely ignoring the ranting of the loli on the side. He decided to teach this loli a lesson... In front of White Fang''s aunt were three dishes. A part of grilled fish, it''s the core formation realm fish. It''s layered with a brown sauce that he made with other fruits with low levels. It has a tangy taste and it tastes good with the koi fish. He has given the biggest and best part of the fish. This is his way to climb up relations¡­ Next was Tri-Origin Yak meat! Although he has booked it for some time, it''s still hot as it gave off steam. Sound of grizzling came from the meat.(An: I don''t know if it is the right way to describe it..) After that is the last dish, a soup. It has a bright red colour with a few leaves used as garnishing. It looked like a bowl of blood but in truth, he used barbarian Vine to make this. He names this soup as barbarian soup. Chapter 78 - 78: Special Meal Set: Loli Set. Seeing the three dishes in front of her and smelling her fragrance White Fang''s Aunt felt quite hungry. Although she had formed her human form she is still a Spiritual beast. Although she has always heard about cooked food it''s the first time she saw one with her own eyes. "What''s this called?" White Fang aunt called pointing at the Tri-Origin Yak Meat. "Tri-Origin Yak meat! The main ingredient is the deep mountain Yak that senior b brought along with the earth grade origin grass and Three leaf lotus." Robert replied as he heard her question. Then he continued to introduce the other two. "This is Grilled Koi Fish! The main ingredient is Core Formation Realm Koi Fish. And Thunder Fruit. Eating it will give you a faint tingling on your tongue." "Next is the soup, I named it barbarian soup. It''s made from extracting the essence of different spiritual herbs and by adding Barbarian root and star seeds to it. Together all of it is cooked at a high temperature." Robert introduced the names of all the dishes present but he didn''t explain their effects as he is not sure about it thinking of this he decided to use the Identification skill. Grilled Koi Fish: A third-grade dish, Contains a large amount of Spiritual energy and a trace of thunder attribute in it. Eating it has the effect of upgrading the cultivation. Tri-Origin Yak Meat: A Fourth Grade Dish, Eating it can calm the mind and has the additional effect of strengthening the mind and purifying the spiritual energy. Barbarian Soup: Third Grade Dish, eating it can strengthen the body and can purify the blood essence. Contains small amounts of star energy. Seeing the effect of the dishes Robert was surprised and puzzled because he cannot understand most of the parts. What''s the use of the faint thunder attribute? What is purifying blood essence and spiritual energy? Just as he was thinking White Fang''s aunt started eating in front of everyone. She first started with the Tri-Origin Yak meat. Crispy outside and tender inside, Juicy and packed with flavours. Sour and sweet, these two flavours mixed rather well. After eating it a soothing sensation spread throughout her body making her comfortable. But this only lasted for a few seconds as her realm is too high. Abruptly, her face changed as her eyes were full of surprises. She looked at Robert and said," This dish is good. It can purify spiritual energy and heal injuries too." "Senior, what is the meaning of purifying the spiritual energy?" Robert heard her and asked the question that puzzled him. "Just eat it and you will know the answer." White Fang''s aunt did not answer him directly but said this then she continued with the next dish. Grilled Koi fish. After taking a bite she felt a salty and greasy taste in her mouth along with that there was a faint tingling sensation in her mouth. "Not bad! This is very useful for the beast with the thunder attribute. It can upgrade the level of their thunder and there is a significant amount of spiritual energy inside too. Not to mention it''s tasty." Her eyes lit up as she said this. Hearing this everyone drooled even Slither felt some temptation hearing her praises. "Aunt! Let me have a taste." White Fang could not hold any longer as she said to her aunt with glowing eyes. "Me too! I want to have a taste too." Menna shouted as she was long being greedy for this food. Snowball did not say anything as he directly took out the spoon and was ready to dig in. After she heard their request she wanted to agree but before she could say anything Robert on the side coughed and said, "Senior no need for that everyone has their share." Hearing this she was startled and said, "Thank you for your hard work." "It''s fine, because of you I got so many high-level ingredients it would be helpful to me in near future." Robert waved his hand and said. There are still many ingredients left even after making food for everyone. Especially the meat of Yak! He can use it for a long time because it will not rot. After all, it''s the meat of a high-level spiritual beast. "Fatty hurry up and give me my portion," Menna shouted impatiently as she saw Robert talking while doing nothing. Hearing her, Robert''s mouth twitched after hearing this. This time White Fang''s aunt couldn''t help but say, "Menna how can you be so rude? Don''t talk to others like that otherwise, I will punish you." Hearing her, Menna shrank her neck and pouted. But she didn''t dare to be rude after hearing her aunt because she did not want to be punished. "It''s fine, senior! It''s just a nickname and she is a child after all." Robert said acting like an elder completely forgetting the fact that he is just one year old. Of course, the age of his body is one year old. He then looked at Slither and then said, "Come with me and help me bring the trays." With that Slither and Robert headed toward the kitchen. After seeing him leaving Menna said, "Hehe see aunt it''s him who said it''s fine so there is no problem in calling him a fatty." White Fang who had been silent for all the time said, "Menna don''t do it again. Robert will take revenge against you if you continue to do so." "Hmph, he can''t beat me with his strength." Menna heard White Fang and said proudly. As the aura of the core formation realm was revealed from her body. Celli and Snowball were stunned. Such a little kid has the strength of the Core Formation realm. Only White Fang remained indifferent as she said, "With this strength, you cannot defeat him. He can kill a spirit realm expert with one punch." Hearing this, her aunt and Menna were both stunned as Menna said in disbelief, "No don''t lie to me! That''s impossible." Hearing her White Fang wanted to talk about the situation where Robert defeated that swordsman. But before she could do that Robert arrived with Slither carrying trays. He placed one tray in front of everyone. Each tray contains food the same as White Fang''s aunt.. Finally, when it was Menna''s turn Robert smiled kindly and said, "Here is your special meal set- Loli set." Chapter 79 - 79: Two Path For Core Formation Realm. Soon everyone was eating their food while only Menna was looking at her food tray blankly. While everyone''s tray has Tri-Origin Yak Meat, Frilled Koi Fish and Barbarian Soup in her tray there are four dishes. One more dish than others. But Menna could not be happy; she even wanted to cry. In her tray, there is something that looks like mashed potato, A mixed fruit salad, A soup that seems like water and lastly a bowl of fried vegetables. Oh, there is some type of juice too. Menna looked at others'' food and then at her own and felt upset. She glared at Robert and said, "Fatty! Why is there no meat on my plate?" Hearing her, Robert replied in a rather puzzled manner, "Why do you want to eat meat? You know it''s not good for a kid to eat meat. You should eat healthy and green food. It''s good for your health and it can help in your growth." "Don''t talk nonsense¡­ I am healthy and fine, give me meat¡­." Menna shouted but before she could finish her aunt opened her mouth and said. "Menna he is right! You should eat more healthy food as a child-like you should not eat meat. And don''t you like fruits? You should be happy!" Her Aunt unexpectedly did not choose her side but sang along with Robert. Previously White Fang''s Aunt saw her rude behaviour toward Robert so she wanted to teach her a lesson and now the opportunity is in front of her so how can she miss it? Robert was relieved to see that she is not angry because of his actions. She even helped him in an instant his respect toward her grew. Such an impartial elder! Hearing her Menna was dumbfounded, even her aunt is against her? "But Aunt¡­" "No buts! you have to eat it otherwise I will send you back home." White Fang''s Aunt said as she looked at Menna with a serious expression. Hearing this, Menna hurriedly shouted, "I''m eating! I am eating!" She did not want to go back, The people of the tribe will force her to practise cultivation. She wanted to play for a few days before going back. So even though she felt wronged she picked up the spoon and started begrudgingly. Her eyes were watery as she was about to cry but she still glared at Robert. It''s because of this fatty¡­! Seeing Menna''s pitiful expression, Robert felt comfortable. Calling me fatty?... Hehehe now enjoys the loli food set! Seeing his smiling face Menna felt angry as she chewed the food in her mouth. After eating her eyes lit up as she looked at the food in front of her with surprise. It''s tasty! The food she thought unpalatable was unexpectedly delicious. She couldn''t help but try other foods to try their taste. In the end, she found out that all of these are delicious. Especially the one which looked like a mashed potato. She couldn''t help but bury her head and start eating with gusto. Just as her mouth was stuffed with food causing her cheeks to become bulgy she heard a voice. "Is it good?" Subconsciously she replied, "It''s good and it''s very tasty especially¡­" Just then she stopped and she raised her head abruptly and saw Robert looking at her teasingly. Not only him, everyone is looking at her with a smile. Suddenly she panicked as she shouted in a hurry, "No- I mean it''s just so-so. It can be more delicious. Don''t get the wrong idea, it''s not that great." ''Tsundere loli?'' Robert thought to himself as he said with a smile, "Yes! Yes! Ms Loli, you can tell me the shortcomings after you finish eating and I will improve the dish." He cooperated with her and stopped bullying her. "Hmph!" The Lolita snorted as she said proudly, "It''s an easy task, leave it to me." Saying this she buried her head and continued to eat. Seeing her eating, Robert smiled and said, "Senior, I have a few questions. Can you answer it?" Hearing this White Fang''s aunt nodded and said, "You have made such a good meal for me so how can I refuse your request? As it!" Upon hearing this Robert was overjoyed as he said, "Senior can you tell me about the types of the core?" "Hmm, before I answer that question I will tell you another thing. When a spiritual beast breaks through the Core Formation realm there are two paths in front of him or her. One to continue refining the blood and unveil the mysteries hidden in it. The second is to focus on the soul and create their techniques. Two of them are the paths available to the spiritual beasts." "By refining blood the beast can obtain the talents of their ancestors and become stronger at early stages. But at the later stages it becomes more and more difficult to advance as the bloodline of the ancestor has been exhausted or their cultivation has surpassed the peak strength of their ancestor so their bloodline is of no value to them. In this scenario, they can only find the bloodline of stronger beasts and fuse with it. This will allow them to continue excavating the bloodline. But it''s very risky as it is not easy to get the bloodline of stronger beasts. So you should only take this path if you are confident in your bloodline." "Second path focuses on the soul. It''s very weak at the starting stages but at later stages, you will not experience difficulties but it needs a large number of resources to improve the soul and time. Breakthrough for every realm is extremely slow if you don''t have enough resources. In this path, you strengthen your soul and make your talents and burn it to your bloodline. But for that, you need to have a stronger soul and a large number of resources. Both of them are indispensable. There are many more things but I will tell you about that after you have formed that core." "If you work on the path of blood refining then you will form a blood core in your heart. If you take the path of the soul then you will have a spiritual core in your head." White Fang''s aunt finished explaining. She explained the path of the soul rather vaguely but for the bloodline path, she explained that in detail. Everyone, we''re silent after hearing her. Robert also mused over her words as he has to consider his future path. To form a Blood Core? Or a spiritual core? Chapter 80 - 80: Dual Core And Making A House. Seeing their serious faces White Fang''s aunt said with a chuckle, "In Forgot to mention it, Except for the Blood Core and Spiritual Core you can form another type of Core; Dual Core. In this type, you form both of the cores at the same time. But for this you should have a strong Soul and body otherwise your soul will fall apart even before the formation is complete. Menna and White Fang have this Core. You can ask them about this." "Uh Dual-core us essentially forming two types of the core at the same time. One needs to have a stronger soul to control the energy and a stronger body to bear the energy. For this, you need a large number of spiritual materials." White Fang saw that everyone was looking at her and said. "Not only that you need to have strong will too because during the breakthrough you will experience an unimaginable amount of pain." Menna said with her mouth stuffed. While talking about this her face showed a trace of fear. "But this type of core has the greatest potential. So you guys should form this one." White Fang said earnestly because she wished her friends to become strong too. "So what are the spiritual herbs required for Dual Core?" Robert was silent for a while and said. "First of all some of you don''t have a high-level bloodline so you need to fuse with a stronger bloodline to form a Blood core." White Fang''s aunt said as she looked at Slither because out of all only he has a low-level bloodline. "Then you need a large amount of spiritual energy. Along with some spiritual herbs to strengthen the blood and soul. But you don''t have to worry that I will provide you with those spiritual herbs." Hearing her Robert was surprised he looked at her carefully and asked. "Senior then what do we have to do in return?" Robert knew that there is no free lunch in this world so he asked about the condition. "Smart! All I want is to take care of Menna for some time. I have some other things to do during this period so I will leave Menna in your care." White Fang''s aunt looked at Robert with appreciation and said. "Don''t worry! She will not make trouble. I will warn her before going." White Fang''s aunt said as she looked at Roberts'' hesitant face. "Okay then senior." Hearing this Robert agreed without any hesitation. He is at the peak of the Core formation realm. So he does not have time to look for resources. It''s better than White Fang''s aunt giving him resources directly just for taking care of a loli. "Okay then before leaving I will give you four sets of material." White Fangs aunt was rally hearing his agreement and said. "Senior I don''t need it." At this Celli who has been quiet for a while said. Hearing this everyone was stunned but White Fang''s aunt slapped her forehead and said, "Oh look at my memory, People of the Astral race have a different method to form a core. If I remember correctly it''s called a Star core." "Yes, senior you are right!" Celli said. "But still I will leave some materials that contain star energy. It would be helpful for you." White Fang''s aunt said. "But you have to find the blood yourself as I don''t have that." "Don''t worry about that," Robert remembered the Dragon blood he found from the trail ground and said. He lifted the space box which has been placed in the corner and from inside he took out a bottle filled with blue liquid. "It''s a blood essence of the Grade Five spiritual beast Twin-Wing Sea Dragon I found inside the trail ground." Robert took out the bottle and asked White Fang''s aunt, "Senior, can this blood be used?" "Hmm, as far as I know, Twin-Wing Sea Dragon has the potential to reach grade seven so it''s enough. But you may need a stronger level of bloodline in future." White Fang''s aunt was surprised to see that Robert has a blood essence of this level. Everyone, we''re stunned hearing this, Grade seven? That''s equal to a domain realm spirit beast! It''s an overlord level character! "Okay then. Slither, take it." Saying this he gave the bottle to Slither without any hesitation. He does not need a bloodline because he has Hell Furnace and System and this bloodline is more suitable for Slither. "Th-This¡­" Slither stammered seeing that Robert gave the blood essence without any hesitation. He knew the preciousness of this blood essence so he refused. "No, Don''t waste this blood essence on me." Hearing his refusal Robert frowned and said, "Slither you are the most suitable one to get this blood essence so don''t refuse it. If you don''t want it then I will throw it away!" Saying this he motioned to throw the bottle making everyone anxious. Slither hurriedly took a bottle from him and said," Okay! Okay, I will absorb it and live up to your expectations." "Yes, work hard." Robert smiled after Slither received the blood essence. On the side, White Fang''s aunt looked at Robert with even more appreciation. He is willing to give out such a precious treasure to a friend without asking anything. He has a good character. Leaving Menna and White Fang is not a wrong decision. "Okay, I will help him during blood fusion." White Fang''s aunt said as she felt it''s worth investing in this group of little guys. Everyone here has infinite potential and in the future they will be prominent figures. "Thank you, senior." Slither and Robert said. "Don''t call me senior, just call me Aunt Rosy like others.'''' It turns out that her name is Rosy. Hearing this both slither and Robert looked at each other. Finally, they also climbed up the relationship¡­. As of now they finally have a strong backer ¡­. ¡­. After eating Robert and slither arrived outside and inside there were only girls who were talking. Well there is a snowball too¡­ Arriving outside Robert saw mantreesees were piled up near the restaurant and others were waiting for him. Seeing them Robert said, " Don''t worry I have talked to the senior. Later at night, there will be another feast then you can ask your questions." "Now we have another important task. That is to make a house!" Chapter 81 - 81: First Tribe Under Taotie Restaurant! House? What''s that? Hearing this everyone was stunned. Seeing their stunned expression Robert said," Don''t worry I will guide you on how to make this house." "First we need to open up the ground at that place¡­" "Those who are good at digging start the work." After saying this Robert looked at the Iron trees brought by Buster. The tree looked like a normal tree. He touched it and felt its structure and then he tried to break the branches from the tree. Hard! Although he can snap it by using his full strength it''s still undeniable that this tree is very hard. "Okay, this will do. Buster and the rest of you did a good job." Robert said after testing the wood. Buster and others were overjoyed after hearing Robert. "Now Molly, you and the people of your tribe help me chop this tree. First, remove the bark and then chop off the branches." Robert said as he gave them instructions. But by looking at the number of trees he felt it was not enough so he said to Buster, "Buster you go and bring more trees like this." "Okay owner." Buster took some bigger beast with him and left to gather more wood. "Valor you guys go and find a big stone for me." Robert said as he specifically mentioned the approximate size of the stones needed, "Try bringing a stone as big as the Yak that was placed here before." Hearing his order the beast with the strength of Foundation Realm left to gather the stones. Such a violent waste of resources¡­ "Slither, you remember the method to make clay, right?" Robert looked at slithering and asked to see him nodding he said. "Okay, then you take out all the equipment required and take a few of them with you and make a lot of clay." Hearing this Slither hurriedly left to make preparation. Finally, only Robert Molly and the people of his tribe were remaining. Now he has time to look at his tribe carefully. All of them have a more or less similar appearance to Molly except for the fact that Molly''s body size is bigger than any of them. What attracted his interest was that all of them have different kinds of weapons in their hands. There was a guy who was in charge of peeling the bark of the tree. He had a knife in his hand as he was peeling the bark skillfully. From the looks of it doesn''t seem that it''s the first time he is doing this work. He is an experienced worker¡­ Another guy was chopping off the branches with one hand axe. Some others have a big sabre or a heavy two-handed sword. Seeing their variety Robert was stunned and he was even more amazed. There are many weird species in this world¡­ Robert thought to himself as he saw them working. He looked at Molly who was loading the peeled log on the side. "Molly, Last time you entered the Foundation realm did you unlock any other talent?" Robert asked with curiosity what type of talent will be unlocked next? Hearing Robert Molly who was working stopped and said with a bitter smile, "Don''t mention it, Brother Robert. I awakened a useless talent." Hearing this Robert became interested as he asked, "Oh? What type of talent?" "It''s a waste of talent! By using this talent I can absorb different types of weapons and use those weapons in energy form with proficiency. But where should I get weapons? Damn it! In my whole lifetime, I have never seen a beast wielding a weapon. So this talent is completely useless! Just thinking about this makes me angry!" Molly''s face grew black as he continued to say. He is very aggrieved when others breakthroughs to the foundation realm then they get attack type or defence type talent only got such useless talent. Hearing him Robert was stunned, Can use all types of weapons as long as you absorb one? And will he be proficient in using those weapons? Does that mean he can wield any weapon like Bow and arrow, sword, Saber etc? And he will be proficient in all of them? My God! What a perverted Talent! With these, he can use any weapon proficiently! For a while, Robert was very envious as he looked at Molly. "Molly, What do you think will the people of your Tribe have the same talent?" Robert looked at other hardworking Apes and asked. "Owner, are you trying to kill our tribe? Don''t curse them." Molly almost kneeled in fright after he heard Robert. If all the people of his tribe has this talent then their future is bleak. Robert had a black line hearing him. He looked at him and said, "How about this Molly, Why don''t you join Taotie Restaurant along with your tribe. After joining everyone in your tribe can receive resources to break through Foundation Realm for free." "As you have seen we have a senior inside whose strength has surpassed grade six. So the safety of your tribe under us is guaranteed. Along with that, you can get a lot of resources for your cultivation. For all these you and people of your tribe need to become a part of Taotie restaurant and work for us from now on " Robert directly threw an olive branch at Molly and the people of his tribe. Baam! Thud! The sound of objects falling was heard as Robert saw Molly and people of his tribe dropping the objects in the hands. All of them have stunning faces as they looked at Robert in confusion. Just now all of them heard his offer. They only have one thought in their mind now. Agree! This offer is too generous as they can receive the resources for foundation realm breakthrough for free. With this, a steady stream of Foundation Realm Beasts will emerge in their tribe making them stronger. On top of that, there is an expert inside the Taotie restaurant with strength surpassing sixth grade that is a Domain Realm Spirit beast. Living under them can provide them with a safe environment. They all wanted to shout and agree to the condition without waiting but they swallowed these words because only Molly can decide for this. So they all looked at Molly in unison hoping that he would agree to this condition. Molly looked at Robert with a stunning gaze and asked, "Brother Robert are you serious?" "Yes! Do you think I will like this?" Robert said seriously he saw infinite potential in these tribes recruiting them can help Taotie restaurant future development. Molly did not immediately agree but asked, "Brother Robert do people of my tribe will be your slave in future?" "No, Joining Taotie restaurant means that you will be a part of our family. No one will treat you as a slave." "Will people of my tribe need to do dangerous work?" "Nope! After joining you will be my family so how can I let you do a dangerous job!?" "Okay, then we will join the Taotie restaurant." Molly directly agreed and continued, "Brother Robert now I will bring all the people of my tribe here tomorrow. In total there are 63 people in my tribe so you need to make a lot of food for us." Molly directly agreed as he made a small joke in the end. Hearing him the apes in the back jumped in joy as their face was filled with excitement. "Hahaha! Don''t worry about food! With me around, there will be no shortage of food¡­" Finally, under Robert''s effort on this day, Taotie restaurant recruited a powerful and first tribe under them. As of today, the Taotie restaurant had 70 additional members. Chapter 82 - 82: Overlord Turtle & Beast King Palace ! (1) Hundred of miles away from the White Blaze Lake there is a small mountain filled with vegetation because the concentration of spiritual energy in this place is extremely thin not many spiritual beasts live in this mountain. Small beasts with low strength always live here happily. Every day is a sunny day for them as this place is extremely peaceful without any bloodshed and fighting. But today these docile spiritual beasts were huddled together and are shivering in one corner. This should be a peaceful day as usual but this morning some outsiders barged into the mountain and disrupted the peace. After coming they started to destroy the mountain trying to find something destroying the beautiful landscape as a result. Some righteous spiritual beasts stood up to stop these outsiders but as a result, they are now lying in the blood poodle. Seeing the fate of righteous heroes the other smaller beast tactfully backed away and let the outsiders do what they want. After tossing around the mountain for a few minutes they stopped destroying the place, They should have achieved their objectives. Just as these beasts wanted to do out and continue with their daily life another group of outsiders arrived and this time their aura was stronger than before. The one with the strongest aura is a Turtle with Green Shell. This turtle is one meter big and two-meter long as it has big face and bead size eyes. Both of these put together form a funny image, imagine a One-meter big turtle having soybean size eyes. Vines grew from the shell of this turtle as few unknown beasts were wrapped on it. The Turtle glanced at them slightly and moved toward the place where the mountain was destroyed. The Turtle ignored the people and arrived at the back of the mountain. Here trees around have been destroyed as there is a big crater in the meter. The mountain is excavated as a Cave with a size of three meters has been dug. Seeing the Cave the Turtle''s eyes lit up as he mumbled, "So this is the place? Here is the dragon blood?" "Fuck! That idiot took so many detours just to arrive in this place. Because of that shit, I have to walk for so long." Just thinking about the distance he travelled for a nearby place made Turtle angry. Just as Turtle was cursing from the vine wrapped figures a voice came. "Yes, senior turtle, they deserve to die for making you exhausted! Release me senior Turtle, this emperor will make them doubt their dog life." This voice and the style of talking was a bit familiar. The Turtle emperor glanced at five figures wrapped in the vines and decided to release the vines from their faces. If Robert was here he would recognize three beasts. They are Amber, Bird Emperor and Blood Fiend. As for how they got captured? It''s a long story¡­ "Huh! Well, how did your tone change suddenly? Weren''t you calling me an idiot before for my sentence?" The Turtle sneered and said to the Bird Emperor. "Senior Turtle, I have never called you an idiot. At most I called you ignorant. Two of them have different meanings so don''t get confused." The Bird emperor said kindly as he felt that the senior was getting confused. "Yes, Senior Turtle, Emperor is right! You are ignorant, not an idiot." The Blood Fiend kindly consoled the Senior Turtle supporting the Bird emperor. On the side, Amber and the other two spiritual beasts almost fainted after hearing them. How can you two provoke him like this? The Turtle face went back after hearing him and he shouted in anger, "Shut Up! A pair of idiots! And you dare to call yourself emperor in front of me?" Even though he always felt that he is an amiable and easygoing turtle, hearing these two birds made his blood boil. He has an urge to beat the crap out of these two silly birds. In the end, he did not do so because these people did not do anything harmful to him. At most, they have a cheap mouth and a few screws in their brain are loose. And who told him to be a good turtle? He cannot kill innocent people. The Bird emperor wanted to say something but Amber hurriedly shouted, "Senior you should go inside otherwise they will take the dragon blood!" Previously three of them were resting near White Blaze Lake to spread the news about Taotie Restaurant. Who knew that they would encounter Hyena and Green feathered dragon-horse. And after hearing their Talk they knew that it''s precious information and it''s about the mastermind who attacked Taotie Restaurant. So they wanted to inform Robert about this and take the opportunity for themselves and inform him about the mastermind. Who knew that they are not the only ones who want the opportunity. After the hyena left the Turtle surfaced on the White Blaze lake and rushed toward the same direction. They waited for this Turtle to leave, then the Bird emperor jumped out to pretend and left toward the direction of Taotie Restaurant. Who knew that the Turtle had not left that time and heard them, as a result, he became angry and they are trapped in the current situation. Remembering all the things that happened Amber wanted to seal the mouth of the Bird Emperor of good. Even though he is head of the tribe he causes so much trouble. Hearing Amber, The Turtle nodded as he looked at the big cave in front of him. A mumbled, "It''s been some time! They should have cleared the traps." My God! I thought this turtle was good-natured! But he is using others as a tool to clear the traps! Then what are we? Spare tools? Just thinking of this made her back cold. "Well let''s go inside!" The Turtle looked at the three birds and two other small birds and said. Of the other two one is a small tiger cub and one is a peacock with colourful feathers. They were just roaming near the White Blaze lake when they were captured by a turtle suspecting that they are an accomplice of these silly birds. Just thinking of this made them mad! But they can''t do anything. The Turtle took a large step and walked inside the cave. Although his body is big, by no means he is slow. Inside the cave is a tunnel of unknown length. After walking for three or four minutes they finally saw a speck of light in front of them. In front of them appeared a wide and clear underground river with a wooden bridge across it. The Turtle glanced at the small bridge and did not step on it but instead directly floated. Which caused others to be stunned once again! Only Grade Five spiritual east that is a Spirit Realm beast can fly without wings. They have a chance to meet such a big boss, But why is there no happiness in their heart? After crossing they finally arrived at an open underground place. The top of the underground place was inlaid with some gems. They brightened the whole place like a miniature sun. Near it was a stone tablet with words written on it with some unknown language. The Turtle glanced at it and his pupil shrank and and he mumbled, "So this place is part of that place...?" On the Stone, Tablet was written few Words. ''Beast King Palace'' Giving the stone tablet a deep look he moved forward. This place looked like a garden with ancient trees planted everywhere. The towering ancient trees were lush and verdant, blocking out the light from the gems and scattering down large patches of shadows. The environment was tranquil. The Turtle glanced at the surroundings and saw a few prints on the ground and sneered, "Finally found you!" He then moved toward the direction of the footprint.. According to his estimation, they should be in the middle of this small garden. Chapter 83 - 83: Overlord Turtle And Beast King Palace! (2) In the middle of the small garden, there are three small ponds with different colours in a triangular formation. In the middle of each pond, there is a three-meter high stone pillar giving off the ancient aura. In each pond, whirlpools are stirring the water in the pond. The three colours are respectively Red, Golden and Green. White mist gathered above the three making the whole place look mystical. Near the pool were standing two beasts, the Hyena Lord and the Green feathered dragon-horse. "Didn''t you say that there is only one pond?" The Hyena lord looked at the three ponzu in front of him and asked harshly. The green feathered horse shivered in fright as he said, "L-lord! Last time I came here there was only one pond." He is telling the truth. When he was a normal horse he used to come to this mountain to graze grass. At that time there were not many spiritual creatures living here so he was like the king of the mountain. One day while grazing he stumbled on this place by chance. By curiosity, he explored the place and arrived at the centre where he found one blood coloured pond. At that time he drank the water of the pond and his body became stronger. Seeing the effect he came to this place daily to drink the water from a blood coloured pond. Until his bloodline mutated and he had the bloodline of Wood-Dragon. His strength started to soar as he became stronger and stronger. He unlocked the inheritance from his bloodline and got many innate talents. But the effect of the blood pond started to reduce as his cultivation grew so, in the end, he left the place. Since then he started to explore the world and accumulate his heritage and this place became a secret base. He would come here from time to time to rest when he is injured. But one time a mutation appeared like the whole entrance of the place disappeared mysteriously. He looked everywhere to find the entrance and even dug the ground to find it but he never found the place once again. Seeing no result he gave up and left the place and never came back. At that time he did not know the meaning of the place. It was only when he entered the foundation realm that he knew that a place like this is called ''Trail Place''. A place left behind by a big force to cultivate. He always wanted to come here before but due to various reasons, it was delayed. Until he attacked the Taotie restaurant and his legs were severed and he was grievously injured. Then he met the Hyena Lord and to save his life he could only reveal about this place. When the Hyena lord arrived here finding no entrance he started to destroy the whole mountain and finally found the place hidden deep inside the earth. "Hmph! So you got the dragon blood by drinking the water from that red pond?" Hyena Lord did not continue the topic as he asked him while pointing at one pond. The water at this pond is light red as he can clearly see the bottom of the pond. "Yes! My lord!" The Green Feathered dragon-horse replied without hesitation but inwardly he was puzzled because last time the water was bright red like the other two ponds. The Hyena lord arrived near the pond and smelled the air. Then he moved toward the pond containing the golden water and repeated his actions. After checking the three ponds the Hyena lord revealed a satisfied smile which looked scary and said. "Good! All three ponds contain the blood of the extraordinarily strong spiritual Beast. By consuming this blood one can get the corresponding bloodline." After saying this he looked at the green feathered horse and said, "This time you did a good job! From now on you will work under me and I will guarantee your protection." Hearing him, the Green Feathered Dragon horse revealed a horse''s smile and said happily "Thank You, Lord! I will not disappoint you." The Hyena lord was satisfied with his answer as he said while looking at his severed leg," As for your leg I will find a solution for it." "Now I will absorb the blood in this pond." After taking care of his new subordinate the hyena lord walked toward the pond. Looking at the pond a strange black light flashed in his eyes. Just as he wanted to absorb the blood he felt danger coming from his back. All the hairs on his body stood up. His body turned into black mist as he escaped from the place. Boom! After he left there was a huge crater on the ground. In addition to that, there is a big stone the size of a calf. Thick green vines wrapped around the stone as the some lifted once again and moved toward the Hyena Lord who just appeared three meters away in the forest. Seeing the stone coming toward him once again the hyena lord did not dodge but attacked with his paws. In an instant paw and stone clashed, as a result, the stone disintegrated without any surprise. But the Hyena lord did not dare to relax because the main danger is not the stone but the vines around it. In just one clash his paws were already numb due to the huge might behind the stone. By this one exchange, he knew that he and the other party were not at the same level. Thump! Thump! Thump! Sound starter to come from the forest in the front. It''s the same place from where the vines originated. The Hyena lord bared his fangs as he was waiting for his upcoming opponent. Even though he knew that the opponent''s cultivation was higher than his, he was not afraid because he has some special means to defeat a stronger opponent. Soon a figure appeared in front of him, It''s a Turtle! Many vines were growing from his shell as he walked forward leisurely. Some figures were bound by the vines from the turtle. Seeing the Hyena a smile appeared on the turtle face as he said, "Finally found ya! Hahaha, I have good luck getting three of such bloodlines for free." Hearing him, the hyena''s pupil shrank as he said in a shocked manner, "You were following me?" "Yes, you stupid dog!" The turtle said arrogantly as he saw a hyena''s shocked face. Hearing his taunt, Hyena''s face became difficult to look at as his face became uncertain. He did not notice that another party was following him from the beginning¡­ which means. After some internal struggle, Lord Hyena said, " You can use this place as you wish. I will go now." Hearing him everyone including the Green feathered dragon-horse was stunned. Green feathered dragon-horse opened his mouth and said, "But lord¡­" "Shut up! Or I will kill you!" The hyena growled at him, making him shut up instantly. "Not bad! You made the right decision. Your wisdom is almost approaching mine." The bird emperor said as he looked at the lord hyena with appreciation. Hearing him, people around including the turtle rolled their eyes in annoyance. If he is as smart as you then he would have died long ago... "Emperor, you are right! This doggy is smart." Only this loyal supporter Blood Fiend agreed with the Bird emperor and said. The Lord hyena just glanced at them and said nothing. But he has already noted their appearance if there is a chance in future he would kill them. Hearing their talk the turtle was getting more and more annoyed so he said to hyena, "Since you have given up the roll!" He is not a bloodthirsty beast so he is willing to let him go. As for her or not, will he become a hidden danger? He is not worried about that. A weak beast like him can never harm him¡­ This is not blind confidence, This confidence originates from his power and cultivation. Lord Hyena did not show an angry expression upon hearing him but asked, "Senior, What''s your name?" "What? Do you want to call your backer? It''s useless! But still, I will tell you my name. I am known by the name Overlord turtle! Remember it." Hearing him the Overlord turtle smiled disdainfully and declared his name proudly. "Wow! Senior, you are domineering!" "Senior, I didn''t expect you to be an overloaded turtle. But what exactly are you overloaded with?" The bird emperor said with confusion. Hearing him there was a black line on the overlord turtle as he cursed, "You M*therf*ucker! You are purposely mocking me, right? It''s an overlord turtle!..." Just as he was cursing the lord hyena who wanted to leave suddenly changed as black mist wrapped around his body. Covering his body like armour and he raised his paw and attacked the turtle. A huge Claw formed on his paw as it headed toward the Lord turtle. This happened so suddenly but the Overlord is a veteran so he reacted quickly. A shield made up of wood appeared in front of him defending against the attack. Boom! The claw collided with the shield as a few cracks appeared on the shield. Seeing this the Lord hyena became more excited as the black mist around him became more turbulent. He raised another paw and attacked with another claw hoping to break the defence. "Hmph!" The Overlord Turtle became even angrier seeing the black claw coming toward him. "So you are a Demonic Beast! No wonder you are so confident. But it''s a pity that you underestimate me." The Overlord turtle said while looking at the most around the hyena. Hearing him, a smile cracked on Hyena''s face as he said, "I never underestimated you." Saying this the claw that was attacking the shield started to bulge up as it was going to explode. Seeing this Overlord turtle face is still calm as he increased his defence. Boom! Both of the claws exploded creating a shock wave. The Overlord turtle remained on the I''m a spot as there was not a single scratch on his body but vines that grew from his body were torn apart as a result the Bird Emperor and others wrapped in it were thrown away due to shockwave. Fortunately, they landed in the pond and not the ground otherwise they would die for sure. Even if they don''t die they will become disabled like the Green Feathered Dragon Horse. The overlord Turtle became annoyed because of this attack. People were almost injured under his watch! That''s a shame! In a fury, dozens of wines grew from his shell as he said, "You silly dog! Since you want to die then I will fulfil your wish." Slash! Slash! Slash! Dozens of vines containing a destructive might attacked the hyena lord. Sensing danger the hyena lord wanted to attack. He cannot contend against an opponent of this level. He escaped and appeared near the half-dead horse. Black mist surrounded both of them as they sank to the ground. Boom! At this time the vines arrived and madly attacked the place destroying the surrounding forest reducing it to ruins. "Damn! That dog escaped!" Seeing this the overlord turtle said in fury. They used the earth as a means to escape so he can''t pursue them. Remembering that others were thrown into the pond. He wanted to check their situation. At this moment the Bird emperor and the other four were floating on the golden water. Feeling that they were breathing he became relieved. He didn''t want these people to die because of him. After all, they are innocent, not his enemies. His face became complicated as he looked at the golden pond and fools floating in it unconsciously. "Ah! Is this so-called fool''s luck? In a catastrophe, do you get a blessing?" This pond is filled with the blood of a Grade six beast along with different medicinal herbs. Using it can upgrade and modify the bloodline. This is one of the treasures of Beast King Palace! Although the whole force has been reduced to ruins there are still many relics of this force. Saying this he did not look at them any further and moved toward the pond filled with green water. "This one is suitable for me! So let''s rest." He entered the pond letting his body sink in water. ..... Chapter 84 - 84: A House Build Successfully! Robert did not know what happened to the bird emperor and others. Currently, he is working with Molly to create a house! Yes, he is working to create a house. As everyone knows, building a house is very laborious. The initial investment and work are huge, and once it is built, it is difficult to make any changes. So before building a house it''s necessary to make plans. It''s good that he was a friend of an architecture student in his previous life so he knows some knowledge on how to make a house, at least it''s better than nothing. He built the taotie restaurant based on this knowledge. Previously it took a long time to make the Restaurant because there were few skilled workers. But now it''s different because he has a lot of people who can help him. Molly beside him is an example. He is skilled with a sword so he can help with many things. "Okay before even building the house we need to determine the location on which we can make a house." Robert looked at the surroundings and said. "Here! This location should be good. Since we need some house near the restaurant for the employees, the first house will be built here." Robert pointed at a location near the Taotie restaurant and said. It''s near the restaurant and he can also use the unused land by building a house there. Here the employees of the Taotie restaurant can live. "Okay, Brother Robert. So how to start?" Molly scratched his head and said. He knows that Robert wanted to build a shelter to live in. Previously he and the people of his tribe used to live on the trees. So he does not have a single clue about the house in his mouth. But since his tribe has already joined the Taotie Restaurant he is willing to help and provide his assistance. The same goes for the people of his tribe. "Let''s level the land first and lay the foundation." Robert heard him and said after hearing him and then continued, "Which of you want to take this job?" "Owner! Leave it to me!" One of the apes stood up as he said confidently. He walked toward the location pointed by Robert and stopped. In his hand, a half meter long Hammer appeared then he raised it and started smashing on the ground with equal force. Boom! Boom! Boom! Seeing this Robert was stunned as he felt this tribe is indeed amazing. But the speed is a little slow¡­ If Molly could do this then speed would be faster¡­ Just as this thought appeared in his mind he was startled. Because he remembered that Molly awakened a talent to absorb a weapon and become proficient in using that weapon¡­. Thinking about this he felt excited ¡­ If he can use a hammer. The process will be fast¡­ Thinking about this he could not sit any longer so he said, "Wait a moment I will come in one minute!" In the puzzled look of everyone, he left the place and entered the Taotie Restaurant. In just one minute Robert came out and in his hand, there were many weapons. One big war hammer, A axe as well as a shield. "Here Molly absorbs these weapons quickly." Robert placed the weapons in front of him and said. Molly was stunned seeing the metallic objects in Robert''s hand. From his bloodline memories, he knew that these are weapons. "B-brother Robert! You have weapons?" He stammered as said. "Yes, I obtained it today. I thought it was useless but after hearing about your talent I thought about giving these weapons to you." Robert explained and said, "Now hurry up and absorb these weapons." "Yes!" Molly said excitedly as he used his talent on the weapons. Soon a red light appeared on his hands wrapping around the war hammer in his hand. Molly stood there for minutes before he shouted, "It''s done." "Done? Didn''t you say that you need to absorb the weapon?" Robert asked with confusion because he thought that he would consume the weapon or something. "Yes I have absorbed the weapon," Molly said as he tapped the hammer with his other hand. And Robert saw the weapon being disintegrated and turning into dust. Seeing this Robert nodded in understanding as he said, "Now can you use the hammer?" "Yes!" Molly nodded and in his hand, a war hammer with a similar size appeared but it was made from spiritual energy. Seeing this Robert felt satisfied as he said," Now you should absorb other weapons too." Hearing this Molly scratched his head and said, "Brother Robert I just knew that I cannot absorb any more weapons." "In the foundation realm, I can only absorb one weapon. If I want to absorb any more weapons then I have to reach the core formation realm." Hearing him Robert was a little disappointed he thought that Molly can absorb more weapons but it turns out that there is a restriction. This is also reasonable if he could absorb many weapons then it would be scary. "Since you have the hammer then start working." Roberts smiled and said while pointing at the place where they need to level the ground. "Okay! Leave it to me! I will level this ground in just a few minutes!" Now that his strength is upgraded he is feeling very happy and confident. So he materialised a hammer and started levelling the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! The rhythmic sound of the ground being smashed repeatedly rang. ¡­. At night stars have filled the sky as the atmosphere near the Taotie restaurant is very lively. Near the Taotie restaurant, there is an additional structure. A house! It''s a house-made from Ironwood and stone blocks. From the bird''s eye view, the house is in a square formation as the walls were made from ironwood and the ground is inlaid with stone blocks. It''s a 40 Square foot room with four rooms in it. In addition, the stone blocks on the ground are covered with mud to give a smooth surface. There is one wooden window in each room. Inside there is not much furniture with just one small bed in each room.. The soft animal skins are used as bedding. Chapter 85 - 85: Spicy Hot Pot & Origin World In front of the house, there is a bonfire. Around the bonfire, everyone was sitting including those with weaker cultivation. Valor, Axel, Molly, Buster, White Fang, Slither etc. All of them were sitting around the turtle shell with fire below it. Inside the pot, there was red coloured water giving a pungent smell. Smelling the pungent smell everyone couldn''t help but cough violently as they looked at the liquid in confusion. "Robert, are you sure that we can eat this thing? It doesn''t seem edible to me." White Fang coughed as his nose was uncomfortable. He placed it at Robert with doubt and said. Besides her, we''re Aunt Rosy and Menna. Menna felt even more miserable as her sense of smell is stronger than all the people present. She felt that Robert specifically made this to take revenge against her. Her aunt beside her was not affected by this smell. Unlike others who were suffering violently from the pungent smell, she seemed to be excited as her soft silver tail swayed. By her looks, she seemed to like this smell and was curious about the stuff inside the pot. Robert, who was stirring the pot, was not affected by the smell either. He was very much looking forward to the final form of the dish. Hearing White Fang''s question he said, "Have I ever lied to you? If I say it''s delicious then it''s delicious!" Robert said while he stopped stirring the soup in the ''Big Pot''. Today everyone regardless of their strength worked hard so to reward everyone he set up a banquet once again. On top of that Aunt Rosy was invited because everyone wanted to ask her some questions. Especially the three who were trapped on the peak of the Qi Condensation realm. Although Robert said that he could help them in breakthrough to the foundation realm. They still wanted an expert like Aunt Rosy to see if there is any permanent way to solve the problem from the root. So in addition to a banquet, it''s a Q&A session. Before he said everyone''s request Aunt Rosy and she agreed. "That''s right! You never lied to me." White Fang smiled happily as she heard Robert. "Molly, Cut the meat into thin slices. Slither you was the mushroom and other stuff." Robert said as he took out some spices and sprinkled them into the soup. "Robert, is this the same hot pot you made last time?" Snowball asked suspiciously as he looked at the blood-red liquid in the shell. "No, this one is different from the previous one. This one has a special taste." Robert looked at the hot pot in front of him and said. It''s a spicy hot pot. Previously he got some Spiritual herb named Amber Fruit. After tasting it he surprisingly found that it''s similar to the red chilli and it has spiciness. There were four such palm-size fruits. So he made a spicy hot pot with it. And he added Amber Fruit to his must find list. This fruit can come in handy and can be used to make different dishes. While talking Robert already started preparing the hot pot. He took out the meat which was sliced by Molly and started to put some thinly sliced meat in the pot. In the boiling hot pot, the meat was soon cooked as a special fragrance escaped the pot making everyone drool. He placed the meat on a plate and gave it to Aunt Rosy, "Aunt Rosy, you should try it first." "Well, then I am not polite." Rosy hurriedly took the plate filled with meat from Robert and started eating with a bare hand. She picked up a slice of meat and placed it in her mouth. "Mm~" There was a smile on her face as she ate the spicy meat. Her face became red and sweat started to appear on her forehead. In reality, this level of the spiritual herb cannot cause such a reaction to her but the point is she is not using the spiritual energy to disperse the spiciness to enjoy the flavour to the largest extent. Since she was young she always liked this type of spicy food. But she never expected she could eat meat filled with spiciness. Gudang! Seeing her reaction everyone''s stomach started to growl in hunger. As they also became greedy to eat this food. "Robert, give it to me next!" White Fang stood up and rushed toward Robert. Her action caused a chain reaction as people started to gather around Robert. "Slow down! Slow down! There is enough meat and vegetables." Robert saw the rushing crowd and said. He gave each of them a plate filled with meat that was cooked in the spicy hot pot. Along with that, he gave many mushrooms along with wild vegetables. "Ah! Mi tangue!" Menna who took the first bite immediately screamed as her eyes were filled with tears. Too spicy! It''s like her mouth is burning! Robert hurriedly gave her a bowl of water that he had prepared beforehand and said, "These are not made for kids." This time he was talking seriously and was not teasing her. Who knew the loli became angry and indignant after hearing him, "Who is a child? I can eat it." She felt Robert wanted to make fun of her in front of everyone so she refused to admit defeat. She picked up more meat and started stuffing more in her mouth. Tears streamed from her eyes as her lips were swollen because of spiciness and her head was filled with sweat. One couldn''t help but feel a headache seeing the loli crying. Robert is the same. He also felt heartache seeing her condition but he did not know how to respond. He looked around and saw that most of the beast was crying and eating. Only some had an intoxicated expression on their faces while eating. Like White Fang, Aunt Rosy, Valor and Molly. Each of them was enjoying the spicy flavour. But these two groups had one thing in common that they could not stop themselves from eating more meat. This is exactly the charm of Spicy Hot Pot. Robert smiled as he continued to make more food and ate some too. Similar to others he was brought into tears while eating the hot pot. ¡­.. After the dinner was ended everyone was sitting around the bonfire with a bowl in their hand. Each one of them has swollen lips and their eyes were red due to crying. Especially little lolita to prove herself he didn''t hesitate to drink the spicy soup directly. Now her lips are swollen like a small sausage as she drilled herself in Aunt Rosy''s arm and was sobbing. While sobb¨ªng she did not forget to glare at Robert apparently, blaming him for this. She also has one bowl filled with water drinking it she felt a little better as her expression eased down. This water is specially prepared by Robert to relieve the side effects of a Spicy hot pot. It''s made by mixing the juice of some sweet fruits with water. It tastes similar to the water mixed with honey. Seeing everyone looking at her with expectations Rosy smiled and said, "You have some questions right? Ask it right away!" One has to say that Aunt Rosy is an easy-going person as she never put up the air of an expert. This is the reason why everyone here like her. She is truly a good person! Hearing her no one said anything but they kept looking at each other. Finally Robert opened her mouth and asked,"Since no one is asking questions I will go first. Senior my question is simple can you tell me about this world?" "Hupp ye tidnt veven po kis, bidot(Hey you didn''t even know this, idiot)" At this time Menna lying in Rosy''s arms sprouted out some incomprehensible words. Question Mark appeared on everyone''s head as they looked at Menna in confusion. Robert resisted his urge to laugh as he looked at injured loli who cannot even talk. Rosy had a black line on her forehead as she looked at Menna. How can her niece be so silly? She can heal her mouth by using spiritual energy. Even though she thought this she never used the spiritual energy to heal her mouth. After all she like the aftereffects of eating spicy food. She didn''t bother with Menna as she looked at Robert and started answering his question. "Well since you are asking I them will tell you and you would need to know about this information sooner or later. The world we are living in is called Origin World. In this world, there are a total of three continents namely the Spirit beast continent, Human Continent and lastly Chaos Continent." "Let''s start with Spirit Beast Continent first. In the spirit beast continent, the whole continent is covered with mountains and forests. There are many forests in the continent which are ruled by terrifying spiritual beasts and each one of them are at least Seventh Grade spiritual beasts." "And out of all these forests, three of them are the strongest. Void Forest, Silver Moon Forest and Thunder Forest three are the strongest forests in the whole Spirit beast continent. Inside these forests, many native tribes have been ruling this place for generations." "Except for these forests, there are many other small but powerful forests. Just like Dream Maple Forest, No tribe or forest in the Spirit Beast Continent can be underestimated. Many spiritual beasts have a strong inheritance as they can defeat the opponent with the realm higher than their own." Rosy was saying this for Robert. Previously White Fang mentioned that he could kill a Spirit Realm expert. She wants him to know that many spirit beasts can do this so he has to be careful and he should not be arrogant. "But the Spirit Beast Continent has a fatal weakness, All the tribes or Forest are not united and are like a pile of loose sand. But this situation changed a few hundred years ago as the Spirit Beast Alliance was formed to counter the external enemies. Since the formation of the Spirit Beast Alliance, the overall strength of the Spirit Beast continent has increased dramatically deterring the surrounding enemies." Everyone was listening to her in awe. This information is new to them. After listening to her everyone felt a bigger world opening in front of them. "The Main headquarters of Spirit beast Alliance is located in the centre of the continent. It''s called Divine City! All the top powerhouses of the Continent are gathered there; it''s the safest and most prosperous place on the whole continent." Saying this Rosy looked at Robert because from what she has heard from White Fang he also wants to make his city. "Senior, Do you mean there are many similar places like this?" Robert was indeed shocked after hearing her. Till now he always thought that spiritual beasts are backward in terms of living continents but now it seems that he was too naive. He underestimated the wisdom of the spiritual beasts. "There is no city in the dream maple forest. But in other forests, there are many cities. If there is a chance I will take you to Silver Moon forest for a tour." Rosy said as she smiled at Roberts'' shocked face. Robert nodded excitedly as he is now yearning to travel the whole continent. Suddenly he thought of something as he said, "Aunt Rosy, Are you going to Divine City?" Last time she said that she had something important to do. "Smart! I am going to Divine city as there is a meeting that happens once every ten years. Don''t look at me like I cannot bring you because there is a restriction that only the spiritual beasts with the minimum strength of the Transcendence Realm can have the qualification to enter the city." Seeing their excited faces she shook her head and said. Even though she is strong she cannot violate the law of Divine City. After hearing her everyone was disappointed, Especially Robert. He wants to visit the divine city. "So you should cultivate and try to reach the transcendence realm as soon as possible." Rosy looked at their disappointed faces and said then she continued, "Next comes the human continent. Like spiritual beasts, humans also have many forces; these forces are called sects. There are numerous sects in the whole continent and their strength is extremely terrifying. I will not go into details for today as this information is useless to you." "Lastly there is chaos contentment. This continent is very dangerous because there are no laws in place for humans, spiritual beasts and other races are present here as there is a war now and then. You might think why are every race gathered on this continent? The answer is simple because this place has the largest resource reserve in the whole world and many treasures that are rare here are common there. This continent is also called the Treasure continent." "Well, I think this basic information should be enough for today." Rosy looked up and saw that it''s already midnight so she stopped. These little guys don''t need to know the details as it''s useless to them.. After their strength increases, she would tell them further information. Chapter 86 - 86: Everyone Scrambling To Join Taotie Restaurant. The Next Morning. Everyone was standing on Cloud Peak. This morning Aunt Rosy is going to leave for the Divine City. So they were here to send her off. At this moment Rosy is standing near the Taotie restaurant with a black line on her forehead as her mouth twitches. In her hand is a stack of paper. Previously before leaving she asked if they wanted anything from Divine city. As a senior, she can at least bring something from the place as a souvenir. Everyone said that they don''t need anything from the Divine City. But Robert was not the same; he was directly stuffed with paper filled with the things he wanted to get in her hands shamelessly. Inside it were the names of more than a hundred objects along with their rough sketch and introduction. Wheat, Rice etc. He included the names of all the things that are needed for the cooking. Looking at Aunt Rosy''s face Robert smiled awkwardly and said, "Aunt Rosy, these are very important. With this, I can cook even more delicious food but I have been looking for it for some time but I could not find it anywhere in the inner region. That''s why I am asking you to see if these are available in the Divine city." Robert is telling the truth now. He has posted the task related to finding spices and other things for some time but there was no result till now. That''s why he is asking Aunt Rosy to look for these at Divine City. Who knows that it''s available in that place, after all, it''s the centre of Spirit Beast Continent and is a most prosperous place. Hearing this White Fang''s eyes lit up as she supported Robert and said, "Aunt! Please look for the things that Robert asked. If we can find these then there will be more dishes available in future." Hearing her, Rosy smiled wryly and said helplessly, "Okay! Okay! I will try to find these things but don''t expect too much." "Thank you, Aunt Rosy!" Robert thanked her excitedly as he was relieved to hear her promise. "Okay! It''s time for me to go. I will leave Menna with you guys to take care of her. Menna doesn''t make trouble, otherwise, I will never bring you outside again in future and don''t slacken your cultivation." Rosy said while looking at Robert and others and then she floated and disappeared. Seeing her going away, the store in Robert''s heart fell. Even though she is easygoing and good-natured, it does not change the fact that she is a big boss with a high cultivation base. Seeing her gone, Menna who was quiet for some time became excited and said, "Haha fatty! Now my aunt is gone, who will save you. Previously you tricked me, now it''s time for revenge." Robert just glanced at her and then ignored her and he looked at everyone. Everyone looked at him with attention as last night Robert said that he is going to announce a big opportunity for them. Seeing everyone ignoring her, Menna became anxious and angry. Just as she wanted to create a ruckus a hand patted her shoulder as she saw White Fang standing behind her with a serious expression. "Menna, Don''t create trouble now." White Fang said softly. Menna heard her and pouted but she kept quiet and said nothing. After all White Fang has strength stronger than she and she respects her very much. Seeing everyone looking at him Robert cleared his throat and said, "Ahem! Since everyone is here I would like to announce the big news." "Molly who has been working with you for a long time has decided to join the Taotie restaurant along with his tribe." Hearing this everyone present was stunned including those who were close to Robert. Because previously after discussing this with Molly he decided to keep quiet about this. And tell everyone together later. Slither was surprised too but he knew that Robert should have some reasons for making this decision. Seeing everyone''s surprised faces Robert did not stop but continued, "As a benefit of joining the Taotie Restaurant, Molly and the people of his tribe will get resources that are needed to enter the Foundation Realm for free. No matter how many people are in his tribe they will all receive the resources." If before they were surprised hearing that Molly joined the Taotie restaurant then now they are thoroughly stunned. "Getting resources for the foundation realm for free? Is he serious?" "If it''s true then doesn''t it mean that everyone in his tribe will have an opportunity to advance to Foundation Realm!?" "I am envious now." Hearing the discussion among the group, a smile appeared on Robert''s face as he said,'''' Today Molly''s tribe will officially join Taotie restaurant. For the Toastie restaurant, this is a historic day, As from today we have a powerful family member." Robert did not say subordinate but called them family. This is just a small trick to win people''s hearts. "So now I would like to congratulate Molly and others because they are finally a part of Taotie Restaurant. Please give them a round of applause." Saying this Robert started clapping with his fluffy hands. Seeing him White Fang and others clapped too. Molly and people of his time who became the centre of attention showed a silly yet shy smile as they scratched their heads. But inside they were very happy after all for them to join the Taotie restaurant is a very honourable achievement. The only awkward people in the field are the beasts without hands. They cannot clap like others. Slither is included in this group as he also didn''t know what to do¡­ Robert saw his awkwardness and stopped clapping as he continued, "Now I am going to announce another news." Hearing this everyone was startled as they pricked up their ears. "Taotie restaurant is now recruiting on a large scale. Those who want to join sign up and you will be part of Taotie restaurant. You will receive the same treatment as Molly as you can get resources to enter the foundation realm for free." From the time he introduced the Merit system he intended to make everyone become a part of Taotie restaurant. "Owner! I want to join Taotie restaurant!" "Me too! It was my dream to join the Taotie restaurant." "..." Robert was stunned seeing all of the people scrambling to join the Taotie Restaurant as he was ready to say more to persuade them to join them. The reason why all of these beasts are scrambling to join the Taotie restaurant is simple. It''s because of the presence of Rosy! Last night they heard all her stories and about the continent. They also realised that compared to the vast world dream maple forest is very small. If they want to enter the bigger stage then they have to rely on someone strong. And Taotie restaurant is such a place. With Rosy, the security of the place is guaranteed. Why? Because according to her own words only spiritual beasts with Transcendence Realm can enter the Divine city. And she is going to the Divine City. What does this mean? It means that she is at least a Transcendent realm spirit beast! Or she may have a higher cultivation base. As for why they believed her? What if this is false information and she just told this to help Robert. The reason for believing he is simple! Instinct! Yes! Instinct, From the instinct alone they can feel a deadly threat from her and their bloodline is unconsciously suppressed. One had to know that every spiritual beast has a bloodline of Nascent Soul Realm spiritual beast. No matter how thin the bloodline is it still belongs to a Nascent Soul realm Spiritual beast. But in front of her, The bloodline is completely suppressed. This is due to the difference in life format. Rosy has transcended and life form has experienced sublimation. The difference between them is too big. These others were more inclined to believe her words and thus they wanted to join the Taotie restaurant. One has to believe that Rosy''s appearance has made Roberts plan smoother. Chapter 87 - 87: Four Department Under Taotie Restaurant. (Bonus ) Although it''s unexpected, Robert is still happy because he''s achieved his goal smoothly. Soon everyone registered their name, Age and Cultivation base to Robert. Buster, Valor and others joined too. Of course, their treatment is different from others as they do not need resources to enter the foundation realm. So Robert gave them a salary of six Grade two spiritual food per month. This isn''t a fixed salary but a temporary one. In future, he might increase or decrease the salary depending upon the situation. But others are more than happy with the treatment because their cultivation can upgrade by one subgrade every two months by consuming six grade two spiritual dishes. Axel and the other two have special treatment because of their special situation. Previously before leaving Aunt Rosy mentioned that there is a problem with their bloodline which resulted in slow cultivation speed. For example, Gomen in his body there is a bloodline of two different spiritual beasts. Normally a spiritual beast can only use the talent related to the bloodline which has a higher level. In case there are two bloodlines then the weaker one will be suppressed automatically and enter in a dormant state. But there are many special cases like Gomen, He has a bloodline of two different spiritual beasts and their level is equal which makes him able to have twin bloodlines. According to her, this is not a big problem as they just need more resources compared to other spiritual beasts but in return, they will get an amazing combat ability. There are many spiritual beasts with naturally inherited Twin-bloodline. As for Lucas, he had the bloodline of lava giant which is a very good bloodline. But his physical body is very weak which caused him to suffer. As long as the physical body is strengthened he can control his power well and will not experience any pain. But she solemnly warned him to strengthen his physical body before entering the Foundation Realm otherwise his body will be burned into ashes due to bloodline awakening. As for Axel, he is like Slither, a type of mutated spiritual beast. There are three types of beast. Ferocious Beasts, Spiritual Beasts and Mutated beasts. Ferocious beasts have no inheritance or wisdom and their nature is barbaric. Spiritual beast is born with wisdom and inheritance left by ancestors. As for Mutant beasts, they are a special category. They should have a life of a Ferocious beast but due to some unknown mutation they gain spiritual wisdom and we''re born. But they do not have inheritance like Spiritual beasts. To solve his problem he just needs a bloodline of a Ghost-type spiritual beast. Out of the three, his situation is more troublesome but he said that he can get the bloodline by himself. This solves the problem of three. After the registration was completed Robert looked at everyone and said, "Firstly I would like to congratulate you because from today you are part of Taotie restaurant." "Before proceeding any further I would like to state some rules of Taotie restaurant." Hearing him, everyone including original members of the Taotie restaurant became quiet. "Firstly, No killing between the members is tolerated. Anyone who kills a fellow member will be hunted by the Taotie restaurant." "Secondly, Betrayal is not tolerated. Anyone who betrays or causes harm to Taotie restaurant or its members will be killed immediately." While Saying this Roberts''s face was completely serious as the aura of Peak Foundation Realm erupted shocking everyone. "Thirdly, You cannot trade or give the resources obtained from the Taotie Restaurant to others." "That''s it for now but more rules would be added in future," Robert said while retracting the aura of Foundation Realm now he looked harmless. "You need to abide by these rules if you want to join the Taotie restaurant. So do you agree with the rules?" Robert squinted his eyes and said. Everyone looked at each other and replied. "Yes." In reality, These rules are too simple for them. As long as their freedom is not restricted or they are not forced to do anything against their will then any rule is fine by them. Seeing everyone agreeing Robert nodded in satisfaction as he said, "Good! I did not choose the wrong people. Since you will work for Taotie restaurant you will not be treated badly." "Although we will provide you with resources, you will have to do some work." "But don''t worry, this work will not be dangerous as all of you are part of Taotie restaurant." "Temporarily there will be four departments under Taotie restaurant. The Construction Department, Resources Collection Department, Hunting Department and Administration Department." "The Construction department is in charge of clearing the surrounding forest and creating houses and infrastructures for Taotie restaurant," Robert said while pointing at the house. Listening to him everyone was curious because it''s the first time they heard something like this. "Every Department will have One director and Three vice directors to maintain the day to day operation." Robert thought for a while and said. "For the Construction Department, Molly will be the Director as he is the only one skilled in the construction work. As for the Vice Directors, they would be appointed by him." Robert looked at him and said. He appointed him because he is skilled and familiar with this work. "Molly, Do you understand?" Robert looked at dumbfounded Molly and asked. Molly recovered from the shocks and said solemnly, "Brother Robert I will not disappoint you." Even though he is not clear about the meaning of the word director he can understand that Robert gave him an important position and job. "Good! I have high hopes for you." Robert was satisfied with his response and said. "Next is the Resource collection department. The people of this department have the task to collect various types of spiritual herbs and other materials. The director of this department is Celli, as for vice-director, it would be decided by her." Robert looked at Celli and said. Previously when they were exploring the surrounding forest he realised that she is very good at collecting resources in particular spiritual herbs. That''s the reason why he appointed her as director. Seeing her nodding in response Robert continued. "As the name suggests, the Hunting department is responsible for hunting and procuring meat for Taotie restaurant. The director of this place would be¡­." Robert looked at everyone and saw them looking at him with a heated gaze. Especially Valor, Axel, Gomen and Lucas. All of them are very interested in joining this department. And all four of them have confidence in their strength so they want to become the director. Seeing their reaction Robert changed his original decision to make Slither as director and said, "The director of this department would be chosen by a fight. Those who are interested in this position can apply for the fight. The winner of the fight would become the director as one has to be strong to survive in the wild." All of them were perfectly fine with this arrangement as it''s completely fair. But Robert knew that slither would still become the director because he has absorbed the bloodline of the twin-wing sea dragons and now his strength has increased. "Lastly the Administration department, this department is responsible to look at the day to day affairs of three other departments and needs to publish tasks for other departments. Every department needs to report their finding, work progress and hunting status to the administration department daily. For this department, I will be the temporary director." Robert finally said the role of the administration Department.. This department is the backbone of the entire structure therefore he will be the director. Chapter 88 - 88: Lynx River. "That''s the Four departments under Taotie restaurant. According to your preference, you can join any one of them." Robert said slowly while looking at everyone. "I will join the Resource collection department!" "Hunting is my favourite job! So I will enter the Hunting department." "Hunting is filled with risk so I will join the Construction Department!" "I will¡­" One after another everyone named the department they want to join. The majority of them wanted to join the Construction Department as it does not have any risk. Only a few were willing to enter the Hunting Department which is not good. Robert frowned seeing this situation and he realised that he made a mistake. As everyone is getting the same treatment, why would they bother to go for a risky job if they have the option to take an easier one? This situation would change if he increased the pay for this department. But he can''t do it now since he has already said the salary. ''Let''s wait till they come from the first hunt¡­.'' He decided to do something when they will be back from the first hunt. "Okay! Okay! Form a line and tell your details. White Fang, you record their names, Cultivation Base and their desired job!" Robert said to White Fang who was talking with Snowball and Menna. Hearing him White Fang was startled as she smiled excitedly and went into Taotie restaurant. When she was back in her hand was a stack of yellow paper and a charcoal pen. Previously after trying once Robert made more paper from wood bark. White Fang came near Robert ready to take over his job. Before leaving Robert saw some words already written on the paper. ''Me- Administration Department.'' ''Snowball- Construction Department.'' ''Menna- Hunting Department.'' Seeing the words Robert sweated, He almost made a mistake. Previously while assigning the work he completely forgot about White Fang and Snowball. He never thought about making them work, At Least for now. After all, they are trouble makers, They will make trouble in any department. Not to mention they have selected some idiotic choices. Does Snowball want to help in construction? His space attribute and talent can help but there will be no one to suppress him there. Slither will be busy with Hunting Job and he will be busy with Administration work leaving him completely free to do anything. White Fang should be referring to herself with Me; she wants to work in administration work? She can''t do it! One needs to have strong mathematics and thinking ability to do this job. Giving the task of counting the Merit Points giving the rewards all of these require a lot of brain cells. White Fang cannot do this job, At Least for now. She needs to learn at least mathematics. Robert thought to himself, completely forgetting about his level of mathematics. As for Menna, He is just a guest! And Aunt Rosy has already said to take care of her. Sending her for hunting is impossible by any chance if something unexpected happens then¡­ Robert shook his head and said to White Fang in a low voice, "Little Fang! You all cannot join this department." "Why?" White Fang who was going to write the names said in confusion as her eyes became round in confusion. Seeing her confused look Robert thought of a reason and said, "Because three of you are already part of a department." "Which one?" Hearing her White Fang became curious as she asked. "I am telling you don''t tell anyone-Okay?" Robert saw her nodding and said in a low voice, "I am assigning you in one of the hidden departments under Taotie Restaurant- Guardian Department!" "Hidden Department? Guardian department? It sounds awesome!" Stars appeared in White Fang''s eyes as she looked at Robert with admiration. This is the name he just came up with. Seeing her excited look he knew she believed it so he continued, "In this department, only strong and reliable people like you can enter. I do not even have the qualifications to enter this department. Therefore you are the First Director of the Guardian Department! Menna and Snowball will work under you now." "So are you confident to do this job?" Saying all the stuff he looked at White Fang and asked seriously in a low voice. "Yes." White Fang straightened her back and answered seriously. She looks like a capable person now. "But what''s my job?" Just then she opened her mouth and asked in confusion. "Ehh¡­" Robert was stunned after hearing her and realised that he did not state the responsibility of the Guardian Department. "Well... Your job is to protect the Taotie restaurant." Robert said simply. This job is really fitting for them. With their Core Formation Cultivation, they can protect the Taotie restaurant from danger. "Okay! Leave the protection of the restaurant to me!" White Fang patted her chest and said solemnly. Seeing her like this he nodded and left hurriedly. He will leave the rest to others. Now he has other things to do. Since he is director of the Administration department he needs to formulate the plans for other departments. Setting the daily target, Calculating their salary in terms of merit points etc. And now there are new residents from Molly''s tribe who live near Cloud peak. He has to make arrangements for their accommodation, food and their work. Not only that he has to think about how to attract other beasts to Taotie restaurant to earn money. Although from the various departments they will soon earn a considerable amount of resources they still have huge expenses. Just providing them resources to enter the foundation realm is astronomical. According to the division he made food. A Special Grade food needs at least one Low-Grade Mortal herb and some meat along with his spirit enhancement technique before the dish can truly have enough spiritual energy for a Foundation realm breakthrough. 69 people in Molly''s tribe need one special grade of food to enter the foundation realm. That means he needs a total of 69 low-grade Mortal herbs. Don''t forget there are others too. So by his estimation, he needs at least 120 Low-Grade Mortal herbs to make enough food for everyone. Not to mention there are Foundation Realm beasts too. They need high-grade Mortal Herb and meat of Qi Condensation Realm. As for the inventory of materials in the Taotie restaurant¡­ Sigh, he has to check it to say the exact number. But he is sure that number will be insufficient. It''s good that Aunt Rosy gave him many spiritual materials for cooking. He only used some of them so there is still quite an amount left. But it will not last long. He still needs to acquire more spiritual herbs. Not only that he needs to spend time on cooking too... Headache! He has to do so much work alone. ¡­. "One Nilithe Flower, Blue Prism Fruit. Two earth grade spiritual materials ...." Robert was inside the cave and was counting herbs. "In total I have 55 Low Grade Mortal Herb, 26 Mid Grade Spiritual Herb, 8 High Grade Mortal Herb and lastly Two Grade Earth Grade Herb¡­" Robert looked at the paper in his hand and muttered. It''s even lower than his expectations. With this they did not even have a minimum amount of herb for Foundation Realm Breakthrough. Of course he can use mid grade herbs too but he will not do unless he has no other option. Because it''s a waste to use Mid Grade Herb for this. They also don''t have enough High Grade Mortal Herb for Foundation Realm Members. Robert frowned looking at the numbers. He needs to find enough spiritual herbs otherwise it will cause problems sooner or later. But where can he get so many spiritual herbs? He could now only hope that Celli could find some herbs today. Just as he was thinking about Celli, she heard her excited voice from behind. "Robert! Robert! We have found it finally!" Hearing her voice Robert was overjoyed did she find a large amount of Spiritual herbs. He looked back and saw Celli entering the cave in her astral form. Seeing her excited look Robert asked, "Celli, Did you find a large amount of spiritual Herbs?" Hearing him Celli was stunned as she answered in confusion, "No, I didn''t." "Then why are you excited?" Robert was also stunned hearing her. "Although we have not found a large amount of spiritual herbs, we have found the plant you have been looking for previously." Celli looked at stunned Robert and said. "Huh? Which plant?" Robert asked with curiosity. Did she find some vegetables or grain? "It''s the Weed Stuff!" Celli said. Hearing her Robert was confused, Since when has he been looking for Weed? Seeing his confused look Celli took out a paper and said, "This one." Robert looked at the paper and his mouth twitched as he said ,"Dear Celli it''s called Wheat, not Weed." It turns out that the weed she is talking about is Wheat. God Dammit! How can you confuse both of these things? "Whatever. We found this Wheat." Celli shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said. "So why didn''t you bring it back?" Although she pronounced the name wrong it still made him excited because with Wheat he can make a lot of good stuff. "I can''t because there is a Core Formation Realm spiritual Beast there along with Five Foundation Realm beast and many Qi Realm beasts." Celli became serious as she said this. It was good that she checked the place with her astral talent. If anyone else would enter that place then it would only result in death. Robert was surprised to hear her but he was not afraid as opponent is only one Core Formation Realm Spiritual Beast. "So what''s the location? Take me there." Robert said as he wanted to go there personally. "Lynx River! I will take you there." Chapter 89 - 89: Alpaca Tribe! Fifteen miles in the north from Cloud Peak there is a huge river coming from the south. This is Lynx River! One of the biggest and most dangerous water bodies in Dream Maple Forest. Inside the river, there are numerous Ferocious as well as spiritual beasts. The minimum cultivation of each spiritual beast is Foundation Realm. That''s why this is a dangerous place for weaker as well as stronger beasts. But because everyone needs water to live, many beasts reside near the Lynx RivRer despite the danger. Near the river, one can see many beasts drinking the water but they remained vigilant as they kept looking at the river. At this moment Robert was looking at the river from a distance. Besides him are Celli and Snowball. Since they have found the Wheat and there is danger at the location. Robert directly dismissed others and brought Snowball and Celli with him. White Fang and others are at Cloud Peak so there should be no danger. Looking at the mighty river in front of him Robert felt quite moved. ''It should contain a lot of fish¡­'' Although there are dangers, I am more than willing to catch fish here. After all, Taotie Restaurant is lacking materials right now. "Robert! Look over there. Behind that mountain is the location where I found Wheat." While walking Celli pointed at the mountain on their right and said. Robert looked over and saw a green mountain in front of him. According to Celli, they can find Wheat behind this place. "Okay let''s go! But remain vigilant. This place is full of danger." Robert said. Previously he felt that Foundation Realm creatures are rare but after hearing about Lynx river and feeling the aura of many Foundation Realm beasts along with the way he realised that his thoughts are incorrect. Foundation Realm beasts are not rare! It''s just that he never found their gathering place. The area around Cloud place is like a novice village where all noob and low-level players gather. This Lynx river is a high level where all the pro and strong players gather. "Okay!" Celli nodded as she knew the danger of this place. Snowball was not bothered as he feels that if they encounter any strong opponent then there is always an option to run. "Robert, you said that Wheat can be used to make food? So what can you make with wheat?" His only concern is about food. As long as there is some good food he will be happy. "Hmm, let me think. With Wheat, you can make a lot of stuff. But first, we need to mill it into flour. Then with that flour, we can make many types of food like Cookies, noodles, and bread. All of these are very tasty. Though it needs some supporting ingredients too." Robert thought for a while and said. Actually, what can be used to make more kinds of foods like pastries, pasta, cakes, muffins etc! But if he tells all of these then this guy would pester him all day long to make these. Stars appeared in Snowball''s eyes as he gulped listening to Robert. Although he does not know about Cookies and stuff, it sounds pleasing to the ears. "Okay! It''s decided that we will take that wheat no matter the cost." All of a sudden Snowball became motivated as he said to Robert. Seeing him fired up, Robert smiled helplessly. As long as there is food he can do anything. But it''s good that he is motivated as he would need his help today. First, his teleportation is useful for escaping and second, he has a new talent that can help them a lot. Yup! He has a new talent. Yesterday with the help of Aunt Rosy Snowball successfully awakened his Void Bloodline and unlocked many Space Innate talents. Name Snowball. Race:Void Rabbit. Bloodline: Void. Cultivation: Sixth Level of Foundation Realm. Talent: S Innate Talent: Space Jump, Space Vault, Void Slam, Ring of Death. Technique: None. Evaluation: An ordinary rabbit with the bloodline of Void Rabbit which is extremely fierce and domineering. Is good at eating and running. Because of the bloodline awakening, his talent has skyrocketed. His cultivation has also increased by one subgrade. Space vault is similar to the space ring in legends with this talent: a snowball can open a small space in the void and can store things inside it. Void Slam and Ring of death attack type innate talent. Snowball did not use it because it consumes too much energy and causes too much destruction. According to him if he used any one of the talents then the area around three meters would be destroyed instantly. Hearing this Robert did not ask him to show his talent anymore. Out of all his innate talent Space Jump and Space Vault is extremely useful. Space jump can help in escape and Space Vault can be useful to store things. Though the space is not big, only one square meter. After crossing the mountain they arrived at the location mentioned by Celli. "Look! Robert, what type of beast is that?" Just as they were walking, Snowball exclaimed. Hearing him they followed his vision and saw a group of beasts grazing the grass. From afar they looked like a horse covered with sheep wool. Robert recognized the beasts, It''s Alpaca! "That''s the tribe of beasts living in this location. Look over at the place, There is a lot of wheat growing there." Celli said after looking at the beast and pointed at one location. Robert looked over the direction. Around a hundred metres behind the place where all these alpacas are grazing there is a field where Wheat was growing. The wheat has dried to a light golden yellow colour and there are no more visible green on it. Robert was overjoyed seeing this. It''s a mature wheat that is ready to harvest! "Yup! That''s the wheat. We have not wasted the time by coming here." Robert was satisfied seeing the wheat. "But how should we collect it?" Celli asked. "I can teleport there and take the wheat with me!" For the first time Snowball said a good idea. Robert also felt that this idea is good. "No! Near the field there are many foundation realm beasts. If you go there and make some noise then you will be besieged from all the sides." Celli said. Previously she also wanted to collect wheat but stopped seeing so many Foundation Realm beasts. Robert looked at their level and was stunned. All the beasts who were grazing near have the cultivation of Qi Condensation Realm! Approximately 200 Alpacas are grazing there. That means there are 200 Qi Condensation Realm Beasts there. God Dammit! What type of tribe is this? How can they be so strong? Near the field there are many alpacas resting. Because of the distance he cannot see their level but according to Celli they are all Foundation Realm Beasts. So many Foundation Realms¡­ On top of that there is one core formation too.. "Celli! Where is the Core Formation Beast?" Robert Looked around but he could not find the Core formation beast so he asked Celli. "I don''t know! Previously the Core formation beast was resting with the Formation realm beast. But now it''s gone." Celli frowned and said. Does that mean that the Core Formation guy is not present? Robert thought to himself. He felt that this is the right time to make a move as the strongest one is not here. But he cannot make a decision blindly. Who knows that the boss of this group is hiding somewhere nearby? "Okay then both of you listen to me¡­." Robert thought for a while and started to tell his plan to Celli and Snowball. Hearing his plan both of their eyes lit up as they nodded again and again. ¡­... After five minutes Robert was near the grazing place of the Alpacas. Looking at the group of Alpacas he has a headache. The plan he told Celli and Snowball is simple. He will attract the attention of all the alpacas and they will go there and steal as much as Wheat as possible. But the question is how to attract their attention? Fight with them? He is not their match! Challenge them in one on one fight? They will start a group battle. Kill some of them? Well this option is not reliable seeing the number of opponents. So what should he do? Robert kept looking at the group and thought. Suddenly something caught his attention. In the middle of the group there is a small Alpaca with golden hair all over his body. Some alpacas consciously or unconsciously surrounded it. All of them have the cultivation of peak Qi Condensation Realm. These Alpacas are surrounding the small one as if they are protecting him. Though most of their attention is still on eating grass. Seeing this his eyes lit up. Is that small Alpacas someone important? Well, should I use him to attract others'' attention? And create an chance for Celli and Snowball? Chapter 90 - 90: Kidnapping Yota! While the Alpacas were eating the grass they kept looking at the small golden Alpaca from time to time. There was fear and respect in their eyes while looking at the small figure. The little Alpaca ignored others'' gaze and kept eating grass merrily. It hopped and skipped after eating the grass of one location and moved toward the next spot. Except for some Alpacas, others were avoiding it. Like usual the Small Alpaca arrived at the new spot and started eating the grass. While eating the small alpaca did not notice that a big one metre bush appeared near his location. Other Alpacas also didn''t notice this as they were eating the grass. When they were eating that piece of bush moved like a pair of legs appeared beneath it as it went toward the direction of a small alpaca. The other Alpacas near the small one for some movements so they stopped eating grass and looked up. They see nothing but a big bush near them. There is nothing abnormal. They stopped thinking about it and continued to eat their favourite grass. Once again a pair of legs appeared under the bush as it kept moving toward the small alpaca. The other big Alpacas felt some movement and looked up and saw nothing but a piece of a big bush. "Do you think that this bush moved?" One of the bigger Alpacas stopped eating the grass and said to his companion. "Huh? Did Bush move? Are you stupid! How can a bush move, it''s not like it has legs?.." The Alpaca stopped eating grass and scolded him for talking nonsense. "No. Previously the bush was farther away from us but now it''s near us¡­" The First Alpaca was unwilling to drop this subject so he gave his reasons for suspicion. "Stupid! It must be you who moved forward while eating the grass! Bush cannot move on its own!" The other Alpaca rolled his eyes and said angrily. "Oh!" The other Alpaca felt this reason seemed reasonable so he dropped the subject and started eating the grass. But this time he still marked the location of the bush in his mind. As they bowed their heads the bush moved once again toward the Small Alpaca. Presently the Small Alpaca was looking at the bush that was moving on his legs curiously. It''s the first time it saw such a unique creature. Driven by curiosity the small Alpaca moved toward the bush while hopping and skipping. Soon it came near the bush and sniffed it. While looking at it curiously. The legs have disappeared now. While looking at the small bush a pair of eyes appeared which startled him. The small alpaca heard a voice, "Little Guy, what''s your name?" The Little Alpaca looked at the bush who was speaking and replied in a milky sweet voice, "Me? I am Yota." "Yota? That''s a good name¡­" Little Yota heard this voice. This time he confirmed that that voice was coming from the bush. ``Are you the legendary- Forest spirit that grandpa was talking about?" Seeing the bush become quiet, Little Yota asked with a curious look on his face. Hearing him, Robert inside the bush was confused, Forest Spirit? What the heck is that? He stopped because he didn''t know how to continue talking with him. But anyway this is a food excuse so he agreed and said, "Yes! I am the forest spirit." Hearing this small Yota became energetic as it said happily, "I knew that forest spirit exists. So what are you doing here, Forest Spirit?" Hearing this Robert quickly said, "I just came out for a walk. Do you want to accompany me? Don''t worry we won''t go too far." Robert thought this opportunity was good. This kid seems important so talking to him will attract others attention, giving Snowball and the other two to take the Wheat. "Okay." The Little Yota agreed happily. Looking at this cute and small smile Robert felt guilty. Why does this seem like I am an uncle who is tricking a kid with some candies? Robert shook his head ''I will not harm him, I will just take him for a walk¡­'' Thinking of this he no longer hesitated as he picked up little Yota and retreated. The Alpaca who felt that the bush moved previously kept looking at the bush from time to time. Previously he saw their young chief standing near the bush doing something. Everything seems normal as he did not find any abnormalities in the bush. Just as he was continuing to eat the grass he saw something that stunned him. A pair of Legs and hands popped out of the bush. Then in his stunned gaze, the ''bush'' picked up their young chief and started running toward the mountain. Seeing this the Alpaca shuttered and said to his companion, "L-Look, Like I said the bush can move." Hearing him, his companion rolled his eyes ''Not again!'' and said, "Bush cannot move unless they have le-Le-LEGS?" The Alpaca wanted ti to scold his stupid companion but it saw a bush running toward the mountain on to legs. Suddenly his eyes went wide as he saw that the bush raised his hands and a familiar figure appeared in his vision. Young chief? The Alpaca was dumbfounded seeing this. He shuddered as he spoke, "That''s the young chief right?" His companion nodded and said, "Yes! It''s indeed Young Chief. I saw him begin to be picked up by the bush. That means he got am-bushed hehehe~" Suddenly the Alpaca started laughing at his joke completely forgetting about the seriousness of the situation. Seeing this his companion kicked him and shouted, "Idiot! Young Chief is kidnapped and you are still making these silly jokes. Call others to capture that bushy bastard. How hare he kidnap our young chief." "Everyone! Young Chief is kidnapped! We have to hurry up and save him!" The Alpaca shouted at the top of his lungs and informed others. Hearing this other Alpaca stopped eating grass and looked up in confusion they saw a bushy figure carrying their young chief like a trophy and escaping. "WTF? Young chief got kidnapped? What are you guys doing?" "That''s bastard he is mocking us for their incompetence by raising young chief as a trophy." "Why are you guys still discussing among yourself? Hurry up and capture that B- Whatever it is." All of the Alpacas became angry as they started chasing the running bush. The Foundation Realm Alpacas near the Wheat Field were also alarmed as they started chasing the bush with red eyes. In an instant, the whole area was empty as every Alpacas started chasing Robert like mad dogs. Only after they left did Snowball and Celli enter the wheat field. Celli looked at Snowball and said," Hurry up and store as many as wheat in your Space Vault. Robert cannot hold them down for a long time." She saw a previous scene of Robert being chased by the entire Alpaca tribe. So many foundation realms along with numerous Qu Condensation Realm Spiritual beasts. Even with Robert''s strength, he cannot defeat them all. After all, one person''s strength is limited. Snowball also knew the seriousness of the situation. Chapter 91 - 91: Overlord Of Lynx River-Golden Alpaca Tribe! Robert, who was running along with the Yota, heard noise from behind. With curiosity, he looked behind and he almost kneeled on the ground. "Fuck? Are these guys on drugs?" Robert said in shock as he saw a horde of Alpaca chasing him furiously. Approximately there are 300 to 400 Alpacas of various cultivation bases chasing him like mad dogs on dope. Their eyes are red as if he has killed the parents. He looked at Yota in his hand and said, "Yota, tell me honestly, are you the son of a core formation expert in your tribe?" "No.." Hearing this Robert was even more confused but then Yota continued, "He is my grandpa." Hearing this Robert understood why they were chasing him furiously. Yota''s position in the tribe must be high. But it''s fine as long as it''s a core formation realm contending against that type of expert is within his capability. "So is your father chasing us too?" Robert asked curiously while climbing the mountain at a high speed. Since his grandpa is a core formation then his father must be at least a Foundation Realm beast and he must be chasing us along with others. "No, Poppy is at Core Formation realm so he has to go hunting along with grandpa," Yota replied innocently while looking at the bush-covered face. "Your tribe has two formation realm experts?" Robert said while being stunned. If there are two Core Formation Realm beasts then Celli and Snowball might encounter some trouble¡­. "No, our tribe has Six-Core Formation Realm experts, Mom, Poppy, Big uncle, Big Aunt and two big brothers." Yota counted cutely as he said one name after another. Hearing this Robert was petrified as he looked at Yota and gulped. Don''t know if it''s an illusion but he saw a ring of the protagonist on Yota¡­ Such a solid background ... Why do I feel that I have caught a big fish this time? But why am I not happy? Robert''s mood became complicated as he looked at Yota. His mom and dad are such amazing fellows and now he has kidnapped him. Thinking of this he noticed something and asked suspiciously, "Yota! Did you forget about your grandpa?" "No," Yota replied innocently as he shook his head. "Then why didn''t you name them along with your parents?" Robert asked curiously. Although he felt that knowing about this might not bring him any good. "You asked about Core Formation Experts right? That''s why I didn''t mention Grandpa and Grandma as they are both in the Nascent Soul realm!" Yota replied in confusion as felt the forest spirit''s brain is not that good. Boom! Robert fell to the ground hearing this as he had an urge to throw this hot potato away. He stood up and turned around and shouted at people behind, "Wait! Stop, it''s a misunderstanding!" The reply he got was a crazy shout and a serious charge. The Alpacas were simulated hearing him as their speed increased. Seeing this Robert no longer said anything and started running with all his might. "Yota! Can you persuade those people to stop?" Robert looked at Yota in his hand and asked. "Okay!" Although puzzled, Yota agreed to his request. Instantly Robert raised Yota like a trophy as Yota shouted in a mild voice, "Stop!" The Alpacas who were behind them saw the trophy raised in the air and heard their Young Chiefs shouts and we''re confused. What does young chief mean? "The young chief is crying and asking him to stop! Damn that bastard! What is he doing to the young chief?" The Alpaca who first saw the walking bush shouted in anguish and explained the reason for the shout. "Yes! Young Chief is unwilling to go with that bastard so he is shouting to stop hoping that that bastard will stop." "Poor Young Chief! He doesn''t know that his words will not make this bastard stop." "Damn it! Chase him with all might! Don''t reserve your power any longer. We can let him get away with Young Chief!" Instantly spiritual energy gathered toward them as their body started to change. Their size started to increase as their fur became golden. With eyes filled with fury, they galloped toward Robert destroying all the obstacles along the way. Robert looked back and saw Alpacas almost catching up with him and then the size has increased too. "Did they take steroids? Why are they not stopping?" Robert felt that he was already at his limit? But the speed of these mad dogs increased even more. "I don''t know!" Yota replied in a puzzled manner as he looked at Robert and said, "Why don''t you stop? I am sure at that time they will stop too." Robert looked at the furious pack and increased his speed silently. This is his answer. He is not so stupid to stop in front of a furious mob. ¡­.. Near the Lynx river, many beasts gather as this place contains many resources. There is no shortage of Qi Condensation Realm beasts here and there are many Foundation Realm Beasts too. At this time of the day in particular many stronger spiritual beasts gather near the river. As in the evening near the shore of Lynx river, many spiritual fishes gather for some unknown reason. This is a good opportunity for these beasts to gather resources and taste some fish meat. So many foundation spiritual beasts along with Qi Condensation Realm beasts we''re gathered near the river. This is a common occurrence that one can see every day. As usual, all of these spiritual beasts are waiting for the school of fishes to arrive. Just at that time, they felt the ground trembling slightly as there were many furious roars. They became alert as they looked toward the source of the sound. They saw from the mountain a bush with legs that appeared carrying a small alpaca with it. Just then there was the sound of rumbling from the mountain and a horde of alpacas descended chasing after the bush with legs. Seeing this all of the beasts were dumbfounded! What''s going on? The beasts who were near the mountain looked at Robert and shouted, "Why are they chasing you? What have you done?" Robert glanced at the curious spiritual beast and said in an annoyed tone, "Don''t mind us! We are just playing a friendly Tag game." Saying this he rushed toward ten other mountains. It''s unfavourable to run on plains as those mad dogs can catch him easily. The beast was rooted in the same place confused, A Tag game? What is that? The Alpacas saw Robert rushing into the mountain and scolded, "Damn that bastard ran into a mountain once again!" "It''s not easy to move into the forest with our huge bodies. This will give him a chance to escape¡­" "Then what should we do?" "You are asking me who should I ask?" "..." The leader Alpaca with ten cultivation bases of Peak Foundation Realm was helpless too. If that goes on then that bastard would get away with Young Chief. At that time the consequence would be¡­ He shivered just thinking about this. "No, we have to capture him no matter the visit!" The Leader Alpaca shouted as he looked at the spiritual beasts near the Lynx river and shouted. "Brothers over there! Help our Golden Alpaca Tribe capture that bastard and we will be grateful to you." "As a reward, we will let you eat the highest level of grass in our tribe!" The Leader clenched his teeth and said. He is ready to bleed by giving such previous grass as a reward. "...." The surrounding beasts were stunned hearing him. Let us eat grass as a reward? What type of reward is this? Are you insulting us by saying that? They thought to themselves but they were ready to help not because of reward but because of their background. Golden Alpaca Tribe! It''s one of the overlord tribes near the Lynx river with more than one Nascent Soul Realm Spiritual beast. There are not many tribes with this power around the Lynx River. And there are many Core Formation Realm spiritual beasts too.. No one wants to miss a chance to befriend such a powerful tribe. Chapter 92 - 92: White Blow Appearing Once Again. As Robert continued to move forward he heard a rumbling sound behind him. Although he knew that it''s not something good he still looked back curiously. He saw the number of beasts that we''re chasing him increase and there were a variety of spiritual beasts. Deer, lions, zebra fucking hippopotamus. Seeing the number of chasers Robert knew that if he got caught then he was screwed. ''Till now Snowball and Celli should have robbed the Wheat. Hmm, it''s time for me to ditch this kid and escape.'' Thinking of this Robert wanted to throw this Yota again. It''s not that he is cruel but circumstances forced him to do this and he is not worried about his safety as this brat is quite important to those on the back. "Uncle, you should leave me here. Yota can stop them for some time and you can escape." Little Yota saw the furious mob on the back and knew that the situation was different from what he imagined. If this uncle stops then he would be beaten by others which he did not wish to see. Although he was with Robert for some time he felt that this uncle was not bad. On top of that, he is a Forest Spirit, Which according to grandpa is the kindest entity in the forest taking care of children and punishing the evil beasts wreaking havoc in the forest. Listening to Yota Robert became dumbfounded. He looked at those pure eyes which do not have any malice and became silent. Should he ditch him? His conscience is not allowing him to do that after hearing him. What if those senseless beasts trampled this kid? Should he carry him? In that way, others would not stop chasing him and he would be exhausted and eventually, he would be caught by others. So what shall be done? Robert thought to himself as he continued to run. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he knew what to do. ''I will ditch those mad dogs and escape with Yota. I would send him back to his tribe and then I would return to TaoTie restaurant.'' Yup! That''s a perfect plan. As for how to do this he has some plans for it. Thinking of this he smiled at Yota and said, "You are underestimating me! I would never abandon a kid like you. Come with me I will take you to do something exciting." Yota was confused when he listened to him but he became curious when he heard that something is exciting to do. "Okay, uncle! I will come with you." Yota replied with a naive yet innocent smile. Seeing this Robert nodded in satisfaction as he dashed into the dense forest. Inside the forest, it''s dark due to thick vegetation. It''s easier to move inside and it''s the perfect place to carry out the next step. ¡­.. When Robert ran inside the dense forest everyone behind cursed. "Damn it! He purposely ran inside the dense forest to throw us off." "Humph! He can disappear without his smell. I remembered his smell. As long as he is close to me I can find him." A self self-proclaimed expert said this. Looking over everyone saw a dog spiritual beast so they believed him. After all, dogs have expertise in this field so his statement is credible. "Okay, brother doggy, we will depend upon you inside to help us find that bastard and we will share the reward equally." Others started to form a team with this dog. But only a few people did this, others worked on their own as all of them are spiritual beasts so they have confidence in their sense of smell. "What with all this nonsense. Let''s go in and catch that thief but remember someone from our tribe is with him to ensure his safety." The leader of the alpacas shouted in annoyance as he heard their discussion. They need to rescue their young chief as soon as possible. Hearing him everyone agreed as they promised to protect their brethren. But the eyes of some beast in the crowd flashed with a different light. It appears that they have a different plan from the crowd. Nonetheless, everyone rushed into the dark and dense forest trying to find Robert and Yota. Inside the dense forest Robert and Yota, we''re hiding near the mud swamp. Looking at the mud swamp in front of him Robert casually scoped a handful of mud and smeared on Yota''s body causing him to whine in annoyance. "Uncle, what are you doing? It''s dirty and sticky! Yota doesn''t like it." Yota said with a grievance as he tried to dodge Robert''s hand. Because of the mud, his cute appearance was destroyed and he looked like a beggar now. Looking at Yota who is trying to remove the mud from his body Robert chuckled as he said, "Yota remember no matter how powerful you are you can always get beaten by a crowd. As one hand can''t hope with a hundred, so in times of danger and emergencies, you should not rely on brute force but use your brain and try to be resourceful." Yota stopped rubbing mud from his body and looked at Robert. He felt that uncle''s words were making sense. Seeing Yota attracted Robert continued, "Look at the situation now. We are being chased by those bad guys. Although we can run it''s not a permanent solution as we will get exhausted sooner or later by then they will catch us and kill us brutally." Robert continued he completely ignored the fact that he is a bad guy in this situation. He continued to explain the situation to Yota. Little Yota became nervous after hearing him so he said anxiously, "Uncle what should we do? I don''t want to get killed. Should I call grandpa? Or grandma?" Hearing his naive words Robert shook his head and said, "At the time of danger you could only rely on yourself, not others. Relying on others means placing your fate and life in the hands of others. It''s not a good habit, So you should always rely on yourself." Seeing him nodding in understanding he continued, "Now they are chasing us. The first thing we should do is to hide our presence so that they can not track us. This mud will do the job as it would hide most of the smell on our bodies." Listening to Robert, Yota nodded in understanding but he still pouted and said, "But it stinks¡­" "But it''s better than losing your life right? Next, we would mix with the group chasing us and get mixed in their rank. After rummaging through the forest along with them for a while we will retreat." Hearing this Yota nodded like a chicken pecking the rice and said with blind admiration, "Uncle you are so clever that you can come up with such a plan." Seeing his admiring eyes, Robert felt a bit embarrassed. The truth is he has seen a similar situation in a drama in his previous life. He just took their escape method and used it now. There is nothing great about it as Yota said. But he calmly accepted the praise and said, "Cough Cough. Let''s go and mix with the group as we planned." "Okay, uncle!" Yota said excitedly as he felt that they were having an adventure. It''s so thrilling. "Slow down! You can not leave." Just as they were preparing to leave there was a sudden shout as a few figures appeared and surrounded them. In total five spiritual beasts are surrounding them. Most of them have the cultivation base of the middle and late stages of Foundation Realm. Seeing their cultivation Robert was relaxed as he curled up his lips in disdain. Few scums¡­ Out of five three were green-furred coyotes like spiritual beasts and the remaining two were a dog-like beast and a weird beast that looked like a horse and camel. "Ji¨¦ Ji¨¦ Ji¨¦ finally found the genius of the Golden Alpaca tribe. Those old ghosts never let you out but you have to come out yourself. So don''t blame us for being cruel. Kill him and our Wind Coyote Tribe will give you a rich reward and guarantee your protection." The coyote in the middle let out a laugh of a villain and said to others. Others smiled cruelly and moved forward with excitement, especially the dog''s spiritual beast. He looked at Yota with greedy eyes. He wanted to taste this guy and eat its flesh. Seeing their greedy and scary gazes Yota became a little scared as he shrank behind Robert for security. Seeing him scared Robert smiled and said, "Yota remember what I said previously. What should you do in a dangerous situation?" Yota tilted its head in confusion and answered, "Use your head and become resourceful? And then try to get out of the situation?" "That''s right! So what''s the most resourceful thing to do now?" Robert nodded in appreciation as he heard Yota answer. "Hey! Fatty you cannot escape with your head. It sounds ridiculous." The coyote said this and laughed. Hearing this, others laughed too. They are not in a hurry to attack as they feel that the opponent is weak and five of them can solve them easily. For now, they wanted to play with them and enjoy their time. "Should we Escape? Or shout for help so that others can arrive here." Yota thought for a second and said. It''s the best possible way he can think now. "This kid wants to call for help! Hahaha does he think we would let him do that? Now attack and kill both of them!" Hearing the command others positioned themselves as they were ready to attack these two. The first to attack was the Dog as he charged at Yota with its mouth wide open. "Yota, it''s not the best solution for the situation. Look carefully now. I will show you the best solution." Robert didn''t seem to see the upcoming attack as he continued to instruct Yota. Just as the Dog spiritual beast was near Yota Robert raised his hand and a silverish-white sphere appeared in his right hand. He raised his hand and attacked the Dog spiritual beast with the speed of lighting. Boom! There was a boom as his White Blow landed on the greedy dog. As his body exploded as meat and blood splattered everywhere making the scene gruesome. Along with the flesh and blood there was a big hole on the ground as smoke was rising from it. Robert''s White Blow disappeared as he calmly said to Yota, "They are too weak so killing them directly is the best option." "......" Chapter 93 - 93: Yotas Inner Thoughts. [This chapter is more of an information chapter and is boring so don''t waste your coins] Robert and Yota we''re walking in the forest. Right now they are heading toward the direction of the Golden Alpaca tribe. Previously when five beasts attacked him he killed four of them and left one alive for questioning. After asking questions Robert knew their purpose. They wanted to Kill Yota! According to that guy, the Wind Coyote tribe have been wanting to kill the genius of the Golden Alpaca tribe and that genius is Yota. The Wind Coyote tribe, just like the Golden Alpaca tribe, is a powerful tribe residing near the Lynx river. Both of them have been enemies for years and their overall strength is equal. There are many frictions between them but overall no large-scale war has erupted for some unknown reason. But recently there has been news circulating in the different parts of Lynx river that a genius has appeared in the Golden Alpaca tribe. This genius has been born with an ancestral bloodline and his potential is immeasurable. Although the news has not been confirmed, many forces have been paying attention to it. And the Wind Coyote tribe, an Arch-Enemy of the Golden Alpaca tribe, has been paying special attention to this news. As a genius means one more powerhouse in the Golden Alpaca tribe which would cause them to suffer. Therefore they wanted to find out about this genius and kill it. Robert sighed power struggle exists in every world. For some positions, they did not hesitate to kill such a small child. Robert looked at Yota besides him be used identification skills on him. Name: Yota. Race: Golden Alpaca. Bloodline: Twin-Element Bloodline(Ancestral Form) Potential: S Cultivation: Third Layer of Qi Condensation Realm. Seeing the information Robert was surprised, S level talent. No wonder they called him a genius as he has such cultivation at a young age. Now he has even more sense of urgency as he wants to send Yota to his tribe as soon as possible. And he wanted to curse those people in his time. If he is such talent then how can there be no strong guard around him? How can they let him roam along with those idiots? Are they now afraid that he would get kidnapped? Robert sighed as he looked at Yota and said, "Yota come with me I will send you back to your tribe." "Hmm" Yota nodded as he wanted to go home too. As he was slightly afraid because of the incident that happened previously. And he wants to take a bath too after all he is covered in mud and it stinks. Robert brought Yota along with him and headed toward the Golden Alpaca tribe. But he was more cautious as who knows that there are more spiritual beasts who have enmity against the Golden Alpaca tribe and want to kill Yota. While they were shuttling through the dark forest they did not encounter anyone who chased them previously. This made him feel strange but he couldn''t think of a reason so he continued walking. When they were near the edge of the forest Robert slowed down. He knew that the real problem will start from here. They have to cross the plain before they can reach the Golden Alpaca tribe. There would be many obstacles along the way so he has to prepare himself for it. Thinking of the difficulty he would face next, Robert wanted to cry. For wheat, he has experienced so much trouble and hardship. First Robert picked Yota in his hand and walked toward the exit of Dark Forest. After exiting the Dark Forest sunlight shines on his face making him close his eyes for some seconds. When he opened his eyes he was stunned. In front of him are a lot of Golden Alpacas standing. They are standing in rows and looking at the exit of the Dark Forest. It appeared that they wanted to charge inside the Dark forest but they stopped as Robert and Yota came out. When Yota and Robert came out their attention was focused on them but after glancing at their mud-stained body they quickly looked elsewhere. "Get out of the way, Golden Alpaca Tribe is going to raze this forest today. If you don''t want to get injured then get out of the way." One of the Alpaca kindly reminded him. This Alpaca is more impressive than others as it''s two metres tall and it has a muscle filled body. He gives off an aura that is stronger than a Foundation Realm. There''s no doubt that this guy is a Core Formation Realm beast. It''s a good thing that he did not recognise him. Looks like their disguise worked well. The reason why the Core Formation Alpaca did not recognise him is that when he kidnapped Yota his body was covered with bush and only his feet and feet were visible. Now his body is covered with mud so he looked more like a mud ball. And Yoda in his hand shrank like a ball because of sunlight. So the guy could not recognise them. Robert wanted to get out with Yota as admitting his identity at this point will not do anything well. But Yota has other plans for him as after listening to the voice it raised its head suspiciously and saw the big Alpaca. Seeing him Yota''s eyes light up as shouted in excitement, "Big brother!" ''It''s bad!'' Robert thought to himself as he listened to Yota''s shout. Hearing the familiar voice the Core Formation Alpaca looked at Robert suspiciously. He saw an additional creature along with Robert. The creature is small and is covered in mud¡­ And those eyes look familiar to his little brother...Yota? "Yota?" The Big Alpaca asked with an uncertain voice. "Big brother, did you forget Yota?" Yota looked at his big brother uncertain face and said sadly. "Hahaha, Yota it''s you. Come here you made everyone worried." Hearing the voice once again the big Alpaca laughed out loud and said. He finally confirmed that the mud-filled creature is his little brother Yota. Thinking of this he looked at Robert cautiously and he started to mobilise his cultivation. If this person is the kidnapper of Yota then he would squash him with one hoof but it''s still uncertain whether this person is the kidnapper. Yota jumped out of Robert''s embrace and hopped toward his big brother. Robert did not stop him as the situation had already reached this point. If he tries to stop him now then there is no doubt that the Alpacas surrounding him would regard him as the enemy. Seeing that Robert did not stop Yota the Core Formation Alpaca relaxed. It appears that the person is not the enemy. But out of caution, he signalled other beasts to surround Robert. "Yota! What exactly happened? Why are you in such a sorry state?" The Core Formation Alpaca asked in concern as he looked at mud-filled Yota. Hearing the question Robert''s heart cocked. He looked around trying to find a way to escape but sadly he saw that Alpacas have surrounded him and we''re looking at him closely. His mouth twitched. Do you have to be so cautious? Hearing his big brother''s caring voice Yota finally could now stop as he started to tell his grievances, "Big brother it''s the Wind Coyote Tribe! They wanted to kill me." Robert, who wanted to escape, was surprised after hearing Yota. He looked over and saw Yota looking at him with a smile in his eyes. He was relieved after seeing this. This kid Yota saved him some trouble this time. "What? Those dogs are so rampant? They dare to kidnap you?" The Core Formation Alpaca was instantly infuriated after hearing this as his eyes were bright red in anger. The surrounding Alpacas became angry too. They were relieved after seeing their Young Chief safe but knowing that the culprit behind this incident is Wind Coyotes they became indignant. Yota is the genius of their Golden Alpaca tribe born with an Ancestral bloodline. Now that he is targeted, how do they remain calm? "Hmm, it was three coyotes who attacked me. It was the uncle who saved me that time." Yota nodded with his eyes filled with grievance and didn''t forget to mention Robert''s role. He knew that it''s Robert who is at fault but he still chose to save him and throw the blame on the Wind Coyote Tribe. The reason for doing this is simple. Although Robert took him from the tribe he did not harm him along the way and even taught him many interesting things. He enjoyed the whole journey with him. Because he is a genius of the Alpaca tribe he can rarely go outside the tribe. Because of Robert, he had the opportunity to see the outside world and see different types of beasts. And at the time of danger, he did not back off but protected him by killing those bad guys. That''s why he decided to hide the fact that Robert kidnapped him and brought him here. Chapter 94 - 94: Danger Lurks Everywhere. Hearing Yota, the Core Formation Alpaca looked at Robert in a different light. "So you are the one who saved Yota! I must thank you for that. My name is Rion. In Future, if you need any help then I would gladly assist you." Core Formation Alpaca, Rion said while looking at Robert with grateful eyes. "Yes! For the fact that you saved our young chief, I will also help you if you need any help." "Yaa, Our Golden Alpaca tribe never go back on our word, unlike those Coyotes." "Don''t mention those scums. Just thinking about them makes me angry!" "Brother, what''s your name?" Surrounding Alpacas also removed their hostility and talked to Robert in a friendly manner. Robert was relieved seeing that situation returned to normal. He gave Yota a grateful look and said, "Don''t mention it. I can''t let a child get bullied in front of me and that Coyote was just a scum with no strength so I solved him easily. As for my name you can call me Robert, I am a Panda!" "Hahaha That''s right those Coyotes are scum with no strength." "Right? Whenever I meet them in the wild they run away. What a bunch of cowards." "It''s a relief to hear that Brother Robert killed those Coyotes." "Humph, but we still need to take revenge. After all, they bullied our Young Chief." "Of course we will take revenge but we need to wait for the Chief''s instruction before taking any further actions." Robert listened to their discussion and realised that Yota has a high status in the heart of his fellow tribesmen. And they also have a big hatred for the Wind Coyote tribe. "Okay, Guys! We can talk about revenge later. Now we should bring Yota and Robert back to the tribe for celebration." Rion stopped their discussion and said. Hearing this Robert was startled as he said, "There is no need for that. I also have some work to do so I will leave now." Hearing this Rion shook his head and said with a determined face, "Impossible! You have to come with us to the celebration. We the people of the Golden Alpaca tribe always remember the favour and return it a hundredfold. You have rescued Yota so a celebration is necessary." "Yes! Brother Robert, you have to come with us otherwise we would be angry." "You have to come otherwise we would have to drag you there." Yota who has been silent for some time opened his mouth and said in a milky voice, "Uncle Robert please come with us. Yota wants to hear more interesting things from you." Hearing him Robert sighed helplessly and agreed, "Okay I will listen to you. But I have two more friends. I have to bring them too." "Hahaha, no problem! Your friends are our friends, bring them along to our Tribe." Rion laughed joyfully as he said that bringing one or two people is nothing. Soon everyone left the Dark Forest and walked on the path to return to the Golden Alpaca tribe. On the way back they decided to stop near the Lynx river. As Yota is complaining that he is too dirty and he needs a bath. Robert also tagged along as he wanted to clean his body as well. When they arrived at the shoreline Robert was amazed by the scene in front of him. The water in the river is crystal clear and he can see the bottom of the river. The water is babbling and burbling, as it sprung over the limestone rocks in its way. Schools of fish were moving inside the clear spring-like water, moving along the stream. Robert was mesmerised by the beautiful scenery in front of him. At this time he heard a voice, "Beautiful right?" Robert nodded subconsciously. He looked over and saw Rion looking at him with a weird smile. "Brother Robert, I have to warn you that in the wild beauty often is associated with danger. Although this place looks calm and peaceful, the actual situation is different." Rion said to Robert. Not waiting for his answer he kicked one stone on the shore with his Hoff that hopped on the river surface and then sank to the bottom. Then Robert saw something that he can never forget in his life. Just when the stone sank on the bottom of the river four of five water creatures emerged from the river bed as they attacked the place where the stone had fallen. All of these water creatures have a dangerous aura around them as they have a minimum cultivation base of Foundation Realm. All of these didn''t end as more aquatic creatures emerged from the river bed and rushed toward the place where the stone had fallen and joined the battle royale. Seeing this Roberts scalp went numb and cold sweat appeared on his back. So dangerous! The seemingly peaceful and calm place contains so much danger. These creatures use the peaceful scenery to their advantage and lure their prey. If one goes inside unaware of danger then the result can be imagined¡­. Robert finally knew that there are many dangerous places in the Wild that he cannot solve with just cultivation alone. He has to be prudent while entering the wild and should not be attracted by beautiful scenery or things that appear beautiful. He looked at Rion gracefully and said, "Thank you brother Rion for teaching me!" "Hahaha don''t mention it! You saved Yota so teaching you some general facts is nothing. You should always be careful in the wild. Every place contains danger one wrong step can lead to death." Rion first laughed heartily and then warned him solemnly. Hearing his warning, Robert nodded solemnly. He realised the danger hidden in this seemingly peaceful forest. "But how should we bathe now?" Robert asked with confusion. With so much danger inside the river, how can they take a bath and clean themselves? Hearing this Rion smiled and did not reply to him but instructed others. "All of you get into the formation." Hearing this the surrounding alpacas got into a fan-shaped formation with Rion at the front. Then all of them released their cultivation and aura filled the river causing the water to become turbulent. Robert looked at the bottom of the river and saw that those aquatic beasts who were aggressive just a moment ago started to run frantically from the location. "Hop in and clean yourself. Do it quickly." Rion said as Yota hopped in the river and started to wash. Robert followed him quickly and did the same. After they cleaned themselves they came out with a refreshed face. "Those beasts in the river are only good at sneak attack. In a head-on battle, they don''t stand a chance against us as their attack power and defence is weak. Therefore after sensing so many powerful aurae they escaped." Rion explained. He was saying this to both Robert and Yota as both were inexperienced. Hearing this Robert nodded thoughtfully. It seems like those aquatic beasts are only good at sneak attacks and they are cowardly. As long as their location is exposed they will run away. "But there are always some exceptions. As there are many powerful entities hidden in the depth of Lynx River. They are not as cowardly as these beasts and are very strong." Rion said and gave him another important piece of information about the Lynx river. Yota shook his body to remove all the water from his body. Seeing that their bath is over Rion said, "Okay since you have taken a bath then let''s return to the tribe." "Okay!" Everybody cheered as they left the shore and returned to the path. Before going back to the Golden Alpaca tribe Robert took them near the foot of the mountain to pick his friends. Previously he had mentioned that after they have picked the Wheat they would meet at this location. Arriving near the foot of the mountain Robert saw Celli and Snowball standing near the agreed place. Both of them had worried faces until they saw Robert. But quickly they panicked seeing the mighty troop of alpacas behind him. Seeing their panicked expression Robert hurriedly said, "Don''t worry they are friends. I saved their young chief so they wanted to invite me to their tribe. Both of you will come with me." Hearing Robert both of them were relieved but they were very puzzled about the whole situation. But knowing that the situation is not right they kept their question to themselves and agreed to come with him. "Hahaha, Brother Robert you have some good friends, both of them have a good cultivation base. They are talents and my grandfather would surely like to meet them." Rion looked at Celli and Snowball and said. Both of them have a cultivation base of a High-grade Foundation realm which is considered rare for someone without any tribe. Hearing him Robert was startled. Meeting his grandpa? Means they are going to meet Nascent Soul Realm Spiritual beasts? Robert became nervous hearing this as that level of the beast is not something he can contend against. But now they have reached this point he can only buy his teeth and go according to the flow. Chapter 95 - 95: Wine And Spirit Beast Assembly "Bunch of Idiots! How can you leave Yota alone? With no one guarding him! Now he was kidnapped." A furious old voice rang as Rion beside him shivered in fright. Yota on the other hand smiled brightly and said in a joyful voice, "It''s grandpa! Let''s go uncle, I will let you meet my grandpa." Hearing him Robert understood that the owner of this voice is the Nascent Soul Realm Alpaca. Rion beside him had an awkward face as he said with a bitter voice, "Uh... You guys go and meet grandpa! I will leave now as I have to hunt for food." At this time he wanted to avoid meeting his grandpa otherwise¡­ Just as he wanted to leave in front of Robert and others there was an old voice beside them. "So Rion, you are finally back." Hearing the voice everyone looked over at the source and saw a one-metre big Alpaca standing behind them with a big smile on its face. This alpaca has many whiles hairs all over its body and a few of its teeth are missing too. Seeing the Alpaca, Rion shivered as he squeezed a smile uglier than crying and said in a feeble voice, "Grandpa¡­ I am back.." "Idiot! Do you dare to come back?" The smile on Grandpa Alpaca disappeared as he looked at Rion in anger and without saying anything it started beating Rion. "You were in charge of security! But look under your charge Yota got kidnapped! How can you let this happen? And now without finding Yota you dare to come back? Huh! Looks like your skin is itchy!" The elderly Alpaca started beating Rion with his hoof and Rion did not dare to resist as he endured all the beating. "Ouch, grandpa listen to me first! That guy was too cunning. It''s not my fault and looks, I have brought Yota back. You should see him first!" Rion laid on the ground and endured the beating. He reminded the Old man that Yota is back otherwise he would beat him forever. "Eh?" Hearing Rion the old Alpaca stopped as he looked around and saw that many people were present here. His eyes finally settled on Yota and a bright smile appeared on his face. "Ah! My dear grandson, you are back." The Old Alpaca walked near Yota and rubbed his face. His eyes were full of doting love as he looked at Yota. "Grandpa! I missed you." Little Yota looked at the Old Alpaca and said with a merry smile. He jumped and climbed on the Old Alpacas back. From his actions, it looks like it''s not the first time he did this and the old Alpaca did not mind this as he appeared happier. Old Alpaca finally looked at Robert, Celli and Snowball. He was surprised to see Celli because he knew about the Astral Race. Rion and others just thought that Celli is some special beast; they did not recognize her face as people of the Astral race rarely travel to the outside world. But the Old Alpaca knew about the Astral race as he had lived for a decade and had tonnes of experience. By coincidence, he has once seen an astral race that left a deep impression on him. "These people are?" He looked at Robert and the other two and asked Rion. Before Rion could say anything Yota on his back opened his mouth and said, "Grandpa It''s Uncle Robert who saved me from the people of Coyote Tribe." "Coyote Tribe, what are you talking about?" Old Alpaca frowned as he looked at Rion with a hint of interrogation in his eyes. Rion who just stood up had a fright seeing his grandpa''s serious face. Fearfully he started to recount everything that happened that he learned from Yota. How those from the Coyote tribe kidnapped him and wanted to kill him and Robert saved him. At this time Snowball and Celli also heard the whole story. They looked at Robert with a weird look. Robert was somewhat embarrassed seeing their look but he has no choice as he can only throw the blame on the Wind Coyote tribe if he wants to save his ass. From the dotting look of the Old Alpaca, Robert knew that even if he had a hundred good reasons for kidnapping Yota he would still lose three layers of skin if the old Alpaca knew that he was the culprit. So it''s better to keep quiet and go along with the flow. The old Alpaca did not show any abnormal reaction as everyone expected he just nodded his head. But Robert knew that the rage was boiling inside the Old Alpaca as they started to feel pressure on their body. The air around the Old Alpaca started to contort as the atmosphere became heavy. Robert felt that he had returned to the Trail ground because of the pressure. "Grandpa, are you alright?" Yota asked with concern as he saw his grandpa not saying anything for some time. Hearing Yota the pressure around was instantly disappeared as a smile appeared on Old Alpacas face as he said to Yota, "Don''t worry. Grandpa is alright." Saying this he looked at Robert gratefully and said, "So you are the one who saved Yota. I am truly grateful for your help so to express my gratitude I will hold a banquet for you." "Senior you don''t have to be so polite. Saving a child in danger is something I should do." Robert was a little flattering hearing the old Alpacas'' polite words. "Hahaha! You are quite righteous. Come on! Come with me I will bring my special wine for you." The Old Alpaca said with a laugh as he saw Robert''s polite expression. Hearing this Rion on the side was overjoyed ad he said joyfully, "Let''s go! Grandpa is willing to take out his wine this time." Robert''s face froze hearing their words, Wine? Do they have wine here? The Old Alpaca looked at Rion and said with a plain face, "Rion we have guests today so we would need some good fishes. You go to Lynx river and catch some fish for us." Hearing this the Joyful Rion froze and said with an unbelievable look, "But grandpa¡­" "It''s either you catch the fish or I will call your dad for that." The Old Alpaca said. Although Yota is alright now this doesn''t mean that Rion will not be punished. It''s due to his negligence that all this farce happened. A little punishment is necessary. "Fine! I will go and catch some fish." Hearing that grandpa wanted to call his Father Rion hurriedly said. Then he left with an unlovable expression on his face. Looking at Rion disappearing back, Robert looked at the old Alpaca and said, "Senior, You know how to brew wine?" "No! If I knew how to brew wine then I would drink wine every day." The Old alpaca said with some dissatisfaction and then continued, "I purchased this wine from Spirit Beast assembly!" "Spirit beast assembly?" Robert was startled hearing this new term and looked at the old Alpaca in confusion. Besides him, only Snowball, Celli and Yota remained as the rest of the people retreated to do their work. Similar to Robert, Snowball and Celli we''re confused too as it''s the first time they heard about this time. Seeing their confused face the Old Alpaca smiled revealing two rows of teeth with a few missing teeth and said, "It''s normal that you do not know about this. Only Spiritual Beasts with ten cultivation bases of Core Formation and above can enter the Spirit Beast Assembly.. Let me tell you about that place¡­." Chapter 96 - 96: Are You Serious? Wheat Wine? Spirit Beast Assembly is a gathering place of beasts where spiritual beasts with various levels of cultivation gather for trade. Here one can find various types of treasures and spiritual herbs that are rare and precious. But the limitation of this place is that only people with a certain cultivation base can qualify to participate in this trade. The minimum cultivation level for entry is Core Formation Realm. They can bring two people along with them but they have to take responsibility for the additional members. The gathering happens once every month and the location for the gathering is Garon Mountain located in the northeastern part of Dream Maple Forest. The wine he is going to bring out today is purchased from that place for a high price. Speaking about the Wine the Old Alpaca spat out saliva everywhere and his face was filled with pride. "At that time many people were competing with me to purchase that wine. But in the end, I paid a huge price and successfully purchased the wine." The Old Alpaca spoke proudly but when he mentioned the price his face was bitter. It looks like he paid a huge price to purchase the wine. "You should be happy that I am taking out that wine. Umm, that wine has a silky and smooth texture. Sometimes it would taste like sweet honey and sometimes it would taste like crunchy berry." The old Alpaca started describing the taste of the wine.[AN: Crunchy Berries are types of berries that are sour. This exists in the fantasy world.] Hearing his description except for Robert everyone had a drool at the corner of their mouth and their eyes were filled with desire. They wanted to try this Wine. It was Robert who was speechless. ''Old man are you sure that you are not describing some immortal wine?'' In his previous life, although he was not a drinker, he has tasted many types of beer and wines on several occasions. All of them had their advantages but none of them made him describe it like Old Alpaca. Even though he thought like this, he is very interested in the Wine in Old Alpacas'' mouth. Who knows that he is telling the truth? And what if the wine is the same as he described! Thinking of this he also became a little greedy. Soon they came near the plain where the Alpacas graze the grass. At this moment many alpacas were limping on the ground with blue and purple faces. They were beaten by the Old Chief for not taking care of the Young chief. They were not angry by his beating instead they were remorseful of their neglected work which caused the Young Chief to get kidnapped. Hearing the noise they looked up and saw Old Chief walking with Robert and others. Seeing him everyone shivered as they got up in incision ready to endure another beating. At this time they noticed another person on Old Chiefs back. They looked carefully and realised that it was the Young Chief who was kidnapped. "Young Chief, you are safe!" They shouted in unison, scaring Robert and others. Robert once again reevaluated Yota''s rallying power inside the Golden Alpaca tribe. His prestige is quite high¡­ "As you can see Yota is safe and sound. He was saved by this person so we are holding a banquet today, you guys go and do preparation." The Old Alpaca looked at everyone and said. After saying this he added, "Also heal your injuries." Saying this he took Robert and others towards the Wheat Field. Everyone looked at Robert and remembered his appearance. They must thank him properly at tonight''s banquet. "So that''s the person who saved Young Chief." "Yaa! I can''t see through his cultivation so he must be quite capable." "Umm, you are just a Qi Realm scum, you have no qualifications to judge others'' cultivation." "Huh? Are you looking for a fight? Don''t forget that I have higher cultivation than you." "Humph who is afraid of you. Your cultivation is just a little higher than mine." "Then let''s fight!" So another brawl broke out as these groups of Alpacas started spraying saliva on each other. This is their method to determine who is stronger. In analogy, it can be called a Friendly Match. ¡­. Robert didn''t know about the friendly match that was happening behind. At this time he was near the Wheat Field. Looking at the Wheat Field, Roberts '' mouth twitched. A small part of the Wheat Field appeared bald as Wheat has been plucked out. Looking at the ground he can see traces of soil being dugout. He glanced at Celli and Snowball from the corner of his eyes as saw Celli''s embarrassed face and Snowball''s face filled with pride. He understands that this is the idea of Snowball... "That thief was too cruel. He not only took the plants but even dug up the soil." The Old Alpaca grumbled as he looked at the bald field. "Just looking at this makes me angry." The Old Alpaca said as he brought Robert and others toward another mountain behind the Wheat Field. Robert did not comment as he knew the thief who did this. He is the mastermind. Following the Old Alpaca, they arrived near the Mountain in the back. This mountain is filled with caves as some Alpacas we''re coming and going inside. This should be their residence. Robert thought to himself. He remembered that most of the beats live inside the cave. He lives in the cave but that will change as he had built a house. All of them climbed up the mountain as they arrived at the Cave that was located at the top of the mountain. "This is my residence. Come inside! Don''t be shy! Wait for a second, I will let you taste my precious Wine." The Old Alpaca said as she walked deep inside the cave with an excited look. Soon he came out with a wooden barrel along with some wooden bowls. "Come here! This is the wine I purchased for a high price. It cost me a lot but it''s worth it as I have never drunk something like this." The Old Alpaca placed the wooden barrel on the ground. He never stopped praising the Wine, making others more curious about it. Robert sniffed his nose and sensed a light sulfuric smell. After the old man opened the lid of the wooden barrel a heavy alcohol smell hit his face as he saw the content inside the barrel. He saw a rich amber coloured solution inside the barrel and it was accompanied by a reddish highlight. Seeing the Wine and looking at Old Alpacas intoxicated face Robert has a weird expression as he looks at the wine suspiciously. Why does this wine in the barrel have the smell and appearance of Wheat Wine? Chapter 97 - 97: Drunk Celli. Robert has a poker face while looking at the bowl filled with wine in his hand. ''There is no doubt this is wine made from Wheat¡­'' His mouth twitched just thinking about this. He looked around and saw Celli, Yota and Snowball had bitter faces as they stuck out their tongues. This reaction is normal as It''s the first time they are drinking wine and a crude one at that. He looked at the Old Alpaca who had an intoxicated expression on his face while he complained that the youngsters nowadays do not know how to appreciate good wine. "Grandpa! This is bitter, Yota doesn''t like it." Yota stuck out his tongue and said with a bitter face. "Yota! you are too young to realise the beauty hidden in this bowl. Sigh you will understand once you grow up." The Old Alpaca simply sighed and continued drinking the wine. Listening to his Grandpa Yota was a bit dissatisfied as he looked at Snowball and asked, "Do you think it''s tasty?" Snowball shook his head without hesitation as he grumbled, "No it tastes like rotten fruit. I don''t like it. My carrots are better than this wine or something." Saying this he took a carrot out of nowhere and started eating. The Old Alpaca who was drinking on the side rubbed his eyes in confusion. "What is this?" Yota looked at orange and weird shaped objects in Snowball''s hand and asked curiously. In their tribe, if they are not eating fishes then they are eating grass. These two are the main source of food for the Alpaca tribe. So he does not know other foods. Looking at Yota''s curious eyes, Snowball stopped and out of nowhere, he took out another Carrot. "Here, eat it! It''s delicious!" Carrot ambassador Snowball offered carrots to Yota. Yota took the carrot from Snowball and imitated him by sitting on the ground and eating carrots with his front hoofs. Just taking a bite made his eyes bright as he continued to eat. ''Am I hallucinating? Looks like I am drunk now, I should stop.'' Thinking of this, the Old man stopped drinking. there is no way one can bring out something from thin air. but while closing the Barrel he saw Robert was looking at him with a weird gaze. There was no wine in his bowl. Seeing this Old alpaca became happy and said cheerfully, "Do you like the wine? Do you want more?" Robert nodded as he wanted to drink more. Although this wine is crude it brings back memories so he wanted to drink some more. "I want more too." They heard another sound along with the sound of hiccups. They looked at the source and saw Celli sitting on the ground. Her face is bright red like a tomato as her body is swaying. She is drunk! Her eyes were a bit blurry as she looked at the Wine Barrel with a deep desire in her eyes. Seeing this Robert was stunned isn''t it just one bowl? How can you become drunk? Is your alcohol tolerance so low? Old Alpaca felt that the way she looked at the Wine Barrel was not right¡­ But since they are guests he cannot refuse he gave two of them another scoop. Robert held the bowl and said to Old Alpaca, "Senior! What''s the price of this wine barrel?" Hearing his question the old Alpaca became energetic as he said proudly, "I purchased this wine barrel for two sets of Core Formation material. No one was able to compete with me at that time. At that time that coyote wanted to take this wine too but too bad he cowered in the end and I won in the end." The old Alpaca started to brag about the fight. Robert almost slept hearing his constant bragging. To stop this, he couldn''t help but ask another question. "Senior, what about that yellow plant? What is the use of that plant?" Robert wanted to ask this question since he knew the wine is made from wheat. He said that he purchased the wheat wine so what''s the use of wheat in the field? "*Hiccups* don''t mention that. It''s a waste plant that just occupies the place. If not for the fact that those boars are interested in this and pay a high price for this, I would have burned this field long ago¡­*Hiccups*..." The Old Alpacas mood became worse after talking about the Wheat. That thing just occupies space, it''s not tasty as the grass. To improve his mood, he scooped another bowl of wine and sat beside Robert to drink. Because his back was facing the wine barrel he did not see the sneaky figure rushing toward the wine barrel. Robert understood after listening to him. So that''s how it is. The alpaca tribe sells the wheat to the boar tribe at a high price and earns some resources. "So senior, how do you grow that plant? Is there some special procedure?" Robert saw that the Alpaca was drunk so he asked the main question. Although he is a transmigrator he does not have special knowledge related to agriculture. This field is extremely important to Taotie restaurants as they would need to plant their ingredients sooner or later as the demand continues to rise. Not only that he wants to plant spiritual herbs too as it''s profitable. Too bad he does not have a single clue on how to carry his plan. This always gave him headaches and thus headaches increased as the members under Taotie restaurant continued to grow. "Of course there are special methods. Let me tell you." Hearing this old Alpaca became serious as he wanted to tell about how to grow wheat. Seeing this Robert felt excited in his heart. Finally, some tricks from novels worked ¡­ ''Tricking the beauty with wine''... Although there was no beauty, he had tricked an old man. That''s some achievement¡­ "To grow that plant you have to work especially hard." The Old alpaca started to explain the method and Robert pricked his ears and registered every word in his mind. "You have to have large numbers of workers. They should be dedicated and hardworking and they have to work three times a day." Hearing this Robert nodded. That''s right, dedicated and hardworking people are needed for agriculture. "Maintaining the quality of the soil is extremely important. So they have to spit on the ground three times a day and each time the amount should not be less than four barrels of wine." Robert nodded at the first part of his sentence but after hearing the second sentence he froze as he asked in confusion, "Spit what?" "Spit saliva." "...." This prankster¡­ "You had me in the first half, not gonna lie¡­" Robert drank the wine and said with a smile. This old man is not serious. How can he do a prank like this? "??" The old Alpaca was confused after hearing and seeing Robert acting like this. "Since you don''t want to say it then I would not force you. Come On drink!" Robert started to drink. Old Alpaca felt inexplicable but he still accompanied Robert to drink. He see that his bowl was empty so he wanted to take another scoop. Just as he turned around his face froze as he said in disbelief, "Where is the wine barrel?" Hearing this Robert also looked over and saw the wine barrel had disappeared. "Grandpa! Big sister over there is drinking the wine." At this moment Snowball and Yota were sitting on the ground with their backs leaning on the wall as they continued to munch the carrots. Hearing this both of them looked over and saw Celli leaning on the wine barrel. At this time she had a unique appearance as her body is completely transparent and they can see the wall behind her. Her body looks stretchable and soft¡­ Like jelly? It''s not the first time Robert thus form so he was not surprised but the same cannot be said for the Old Alpaca. Hue eyes widened in confusion and disbelief as he looked at her and mumbled, "You drank the whole barrel? My Wine¡­ It''s gone now¡­." Robert also realised that the Wine barrel is empty as his mouth twitched while looking at her small body. How can she consume so much wine? At this moment Celli looked at them and said with a drunk expression, "Hiccups! Hey, your horse, bring me more wine.." "Where is the horse?" The drunk Old alpaca was inexplicably confused as he glanced around. Robert had a black line on his forehead as he heard Celli. "Celli, I think we should stop now. You are drunk." Robert persuaded her that her current state is not normal. "I am Not Drunk! I can brink more *Hiccups*¡­! Come on, bring more wine, horsey¡­" Celli started to throw a tantrum as she looked at Old Alpaca. This time Old Alpaca knew that this girl was calling him a horse and his face went black. "I am not a horse¡­" He said while gritting his teeth in annoyance. "Huh? You are not a horse so are you a donkey? Whatever, let''s play a game. If you win then I will stop. If I win then bring more wine¡­" Celli giggled as she stood up with a swaying body and said playfully. Without waiting for them to answer she said, "Come on the game has started~~ Take My attack~~ Star Rushhh~" She opened her hands wide as stars started to appear inside her transparent body as energy condensed in front of her forming a conical shape. "Go~" she shouted as the cone rushed toward Robert and Old Alpaca. Old Alpaca smiled disdainfully as this level of attack is nothing to him. He can destroy it in one move. Just as he wanted to destroy the energy cone a mutation appeared as the cone started to emit light like a star and they heard Cellis'' voice. "Got you~" They didn''t now have any time to say something before the cone exploded near them and they were sent flying. Rion, who just came near the cave entrance after hunting the fish from Lynx, also got caught in an explosion and was sent flying. Three of them made a graceful arc in the sky and they crashed on the ground. Three of them were stacked on top of each other with Robert on the top and Rion on the bottom. And after using the attack ''Star Rush'' Celli seems to have exhausted all her energy as she laid on the ground sleeping. From the beginning to the end Snowball and Yota leaned on the wall and ate carrots completely occupying the role of spectators. At the end of the performance, they didn''t forget to clap¡­ But the performers were already out of commission¡­ Chapter 98 - 98: Plans To Cooperate With Golden Alpaca Tribe. At the foot of the mountain, a large number of Alpacas were gathered and the atmosphere was extremely lively. In the middle of the whole group Robert, Snowball, Yota and Old Alpaca were sitting. Besides them is Rion who just woke up at this moment he was looking at Robert and his grandpa suspiciously. "Grandpa, I remember that three of us were sent flying in the air and then we crashed on the ground¡­" Before he could finish, Old Alpaca opened his mouth and said with irritation, "Shut up! don''t spout nonsense. How can we fly? We are not birds. After catching the fish you came back and I invited you to drink but who knew that you would empty the whole barrel." He is feeling extremely annoyed now. Previously he was sent flying by Celli. He is a Nascent Soul Realm Master and he was sent flying by a Foundation Realm junior? If this event is known to others he reputation would be ruined. It''s good that no one was present at that time and because of the impact, Rion seemed to have forgotten the previous events. As for Robert, he is in the same ship as him. "Yes, Brother Rion at that time you were drunk and created a ruckus causing trouble for everyone. Look over there that ground is destroyed by you. It''s good that seniors stopped you promptly otherwise.." Robert agreed with Old Alpaca. It''s nothing to do with some pride or whatever. It''s just that Celli created such a ruckus and caused so much trouble so to compensate he decided to cooperate with this old senior. "Is that so¡­" Rion still has a confused face but he more or less believed this reason after all he only remembers that he entered his grandma cave and then he did not remember anything. "Humph, don''t think about this anymore. Bring out those fishes and entertain our guests. Too bad we don''t have wine¡­" Old Alpaca said to others and everyone hurriedly left to prepare. He still felt pain in his heart just thinking about the barrel of wine that Celli emptied previously. But he did not hold any grudge as this is just an accident and he took out that barrel of wine to treat these guys for saving Yota. So everything is alright. Soon a few alpacas were back with some fishes on their backs. Each fish is two to three metres long and their number reached 12. Robert looked at the fishes and saw that each one of them was excluding the aura of Foundation Realm. ''Too bad I can not upgrade my cultivation. I need to accumulate energy points now as there is one new opportunity for evolution.'' Robert thought to himself. Previously he asked the system and knew that he could evolve once again. As he is at Peak of Foundation Realm. On top of that, he has one more opportunity to get an innate talent which was rewarded by the system previously he had not used that chance till today. It''s not that he didn''t want to use it but he never got good auxiliary material. Auxiliary materials are the materials that are used during evolution. The Auxiliary material can to a certain extent determine the nature of the power of the innate talent unlocked. For example, in Python''s stomach he ate Magma Jade and as a result, he unlocked Hell Furnace. He intends to get some similar innate talent that can accompany him in the long run. Therefore he needs good auxiliary material for this chance. Previously he wanted to use this opportunity to get an innate talent related to defence. But after practising Primogenial Body Art he changed his mind. His defence is already good so he can use that chance for something else. Like Speed which is his weak point. Anyway, he would do this later now he should focus on the food in front of him. After bringing the fishes the alpaca didn''t stop as they continued to bring other things. Various types of spiritual fruit were piled up near them. All of them are Mortal level spiritual herbs. Robert felt amazed seeing so many treasures gathered in one place. The Golden Alpaca tribe has a good accumulation of treasures. Seeing others'' eager look, Old Alpaca smiled amicably and said "Don''t be shy, eat as much as you like, there is more to come." Hearing him, greedy duo Snowball and Yota burst into action as they dived into the pile of fruits. Robert was not like them; he casually took some fruit and started eating. While eating Robert talked with Old Alpaca, "Senior, how can you find so many spiritual fruits? Aren''t they rare?" "These fruits are not as rare as you think. In the inner forest, there are many places where these fruits grow though most of them are occupied by some strong beast or tribe. Our Golden Alpaca tribe has also occupied some places so we have a steady supply of these spiritual fruits." The Old Alpaca said. Seeing Robert''s serious look he couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so concerned about this? These Mortal Level spiritual fruits limited effect on the three of you." Robert smiled wryly and said, "Senior under me there are a large number of people who need these resources¡­" Saying this he explained about the power under him to Old Alpaca. There are two reasons. First, He wants to befriend the Golden Alpaca tribe as they are stronger than the Tootie restaurant. Having a strong ally is always good. The second reason why he is telling him this is because of their ability to catch fish. These fishes in front of him are hunted by Rion recently and in a short time. So he reckoned that they have experience in fishing. In this aspect, he wanted to cooperate with their tribe. It would be good if they can provide a Taotie restaurant with fish. On top of that, the Golden Alpaca tribe has existed and lived near the Lynx tribe for a long time so they have more knowledge and experience about this field. Hearing Robert The Old Alpaca was a little amazed. At first, he thought that the three of them must be good friends who work together. Who knew that they had established their force. And their strength is not weak. More than Six Foundation Realm spiritual beasts and one Core Formation realm spiritual beasts. Although it cannot be compared to their Golden Alpaca tribe it is still a good force considering they built it from scratch. The Old Alpaca liked three of them even more. It''s not easy to build and maintain a force, he knows that. "You are doing a good job. Young people should have the courage to do new things. In future, if you need any help then you can ask me." The Old Alpaca said. He has a very good impression of Robert as he saved Yota so he did not mind helping him. It can be considered as repaying the favour and he is quite optimistic about them. He can see Robert''s cultivation at the peak of Foundation Realm; it won''t be long before he can enter the Core Formation realm. Of Course, the prerequisite is that he has collected the materials needed for the breakthrough. But knowing that there is a Core Formation Realm Expert behind him the materials should now be a problem. Hearing the Old Alpaca Robert was happy, the purpose had been achieved. "Thank you for your help senior. If you have time then you must pay a visit to Taotie Restaurant." Robert did not rush to talk about fish and Spiritual fruits. There is no way one would agree to give fish and others resources without getting anything in return. Only if he can provide something in return that they would exchange resources with Taotie restaurant. As for what he would use for exchange? Haha, he has a perfect exchange item in his mind. "It''s nothing." The Old Alpaca smiled and said. "Uncle Robert, I heard from snowball that you can cook a lot of delicious food? Can you make some for Yota?" Yota walked near Robert and asked with hopeful eyes. "Not only that, Roberts Food can help in cultivation." Snowball jumped out and said. Hearing this Rion was sceptical as he asked with a doubt, "Is that true brother Robert? Can it help in cultivation? It doesn''t sound reliable." Hearing this Old Alpaca was surprised too. Generally, Spiritual Beasts did not bother to cook meat and prefer to eat raw. In exception, some would simply bake it on fire and it. Although the basked food is good it cannot be helpful in cultivation as Snowball said. "Is that true?" The Old Alpaca looked at Robert and asked curiously. Just like Rion was also sceptical about this. As the spiritual essence of Spiritual herbs and meat are lost during the baking process. That''s why most Spiritual beasts eat it raw and do not cook it as it''s not worth it. Robert gave Snowball a thumbs-up in his heart. If a Taotie restaurant needs to work with the Golden Alpaca tribe then they need to have some ability otherwise it would not work. And cooking food is their speciality! So this is a perfect opportunity to show their capability. Seeing their sceptical and eager gaze Robert smiled confidently and said, "Of course it''s true.. If seniors want, then I will cook some food for you." Chapter 99 - 99: Giving A Discount To The Golden Alpaca Tribe. The Old Alpaca looked at the baked fish in front of him with shining eyes. The fish was excluding steam as it emitted an enticing fragrance making him drool. Previously, to make them believe in the capability of Taotie Restaurant, Robert made some simple fish dishes in front of everyone. As all the ingredients are left behind in Taotie restaurant he can only make something from the available ingredients. He just marinated the fish with some Rainbow Fruit juice and baked it using his Spirit Enhancement technique. Rainbow fruit is a special type of fruit that has a sour and sweet taste. He used the juice of this fruit to replace other spices and cooked a simple dish for them. Although the taste is just so-so it''s fine for the current situation. Because his main focus now is to show that this food can enhance the cultivation base. If this step is achieved, it can be said that he has achieved his purpose. With this, he can achieve the first step to cooperate with the Golden Alpaca Tribe. "Senior you can start eating white it''s hot," Robert said with a smile. After saying this he served the fish to others and served himself too. "Then I would not be polite." Hearing this Old Alpaca started eating the Fish. On the side after seeing him eating others started. After eating the first bite Old Alpaca narrowed his eyes. Sweet and sour the combination of these two flavours made him experience bliss. The meat inside is soft and tender and the outer layer is crispy, these two different textures together gave him a unique experience. That''s why he narrowed his eyes in joy. Previously he has also tried baked fish but it was not amazing as Robert made it. Not only that, the spiritual energy inside the meat was lost too. Let''s see if it''s the same for this one¡­. Suddenly his eyes widened as he looked at the Fish in amazement. The quantity of the spiritual energy inside the fish exceeds his expectations. He thought that Cook Spiritual Fish would inevitably lose spiritual energy. But the spiritual fish did not lose the spiritual essence according to his expectations. Instead, there is abundant spiritual essence that may exceed the original amount. "Brother Robert! You were telling the truth; this food can enhance the cultivation although it''s not much." Rion said with an amazing face as he was shocked after feeling the spiritual essence inside the fish. Hearing his words Old Alpaca rolled his eyes and scolded, "Quantity is not much? Stupid! Why don''t you look at the level of fish before talking? A mere foundation Realm Fish can have so much essence. What about core formation? And even Nascent soul..." Saying this even the old Alpaca became quiet as he looked at Robert with a scorching gaze. "The main thing is it''s tasty¡­" Rion was startled after hearing him as he also looked at Robert with an enthusiastic gaze. Seeing their enthusiastic gaze Robert felt a little creepy. He coughed and said, "Senior jokes I can only enhance the spiritual essence of the food made from the Core Formation realm. I am not capable of cooking food made from nascent soul realm ingredients." He is saying the truth he cannot make a Grade Four Spiritual food. If he wants to make that then he has to reach the core formation realm. Hearing him Old Alpaca was a little disappointing but he felt this situation was reasonable. On the other hand, Rion was beaming with joy as he sat beside Robert and said with a hippie smile, "Brother Robert from now on you are my friend, if you encounter any trouble in future then you can call me." Hearing this Old Alpaca rolled his eyes and scolded, "Go away! He would never need the help of a useless person like you." Hearing the Old Alpaca Rion backed off but he was still looking at Robert with an enthusiastic gaze. After scolding Rion, The Old Alpaca finally looked at Robert and said, "Little friend you have surprised me once again, in future if you need any help then you can ask me." Hearing him Robert showed a smile as he said, "In fact senior, there is one thing that needs your assistance." The Old Alpaca was startled to hear him but asked, "Tell me, as long as it''s within my capability I will help you." "It''s not a big deal. As you know we run a restaurant so we need customers. If you can recommend the customers to Taotie restaurant then it would be great. Of course, we will provide something in return if the people of your Golden Alpaca Tribe come to eat at Taotie restaurant, then they will get a 20% discount." Robert said his intentions. Currently, they lack customers and they have a lot of mouths to feed. Without enough customers, they will not have enough resources to feed everyone. That''s why he wanted to use this chance to get some customers. Previously he saw that Golden Alpaca Tribe has a lot of influence in the surrounding area if he says a word that there would be a lot of customers flocking toward Taotie restaurant. Of course, he has to provide something in return that''s why he is willing to give a discount. This is also a good thing for Taotie restaurant as the Golden Alpaca tribe would inevitably come to Taotie restaurant to spend resources to enjoy the 20% discount. Thus, Taotie restaurants will benefit from this transaction. Hearing him the Old Alpaca looked at Robert with a knowing smile as he said, "You are really good! With this transaction, we can not only get a lot of customers but our Golden Alpaca tribe would be tied up with you if we want to enjoy the benefit." "Good! Good! A good plan." In the end, the Old Alpaca looked at Robert with undisguised appreciation in his eyes. This kid knows how to get the maximum benefit out of the situation which is a good trait. Robert scratched his head in embarrassment after listening to the old Alpaca. Looks like he underestimated the IQ of these people. "Seniors don''t praise me, it''s not that amazing." "Don''t be humble and don''t worry I will help you in this regard! Tomorrow I will send Rion to inform other Spiritual beasts living near the Golden Alpaca tribe and he will bring them along with some of the little guys in our tribe to your restaurant. As for whether or not they can become your customer depends on your ability." The Old Alpaca said with a smile as he agreed to Robert''s request. He has nothing to lose in this transaction he is getting a lot of benefits. Although Spiritual Food made by Robert can only benefit the Qi Condensation Realm and Foundation Realm. But don''t forget that the Golden alpaca tribe has a lot of alpacas in these two realms. If they go to Taotie restaurant to eat Spiritual food their strength will increase rapidly and the low-end strength of the Golden Alpaca tribe would increase too. This is good for their tribe. And as there are hundreds of Alpacas in these two realms, he would save a lot of resources because of a 20% discount¡­ Seeing that Old Alpaca agreed Robert was overjoyed with this promise, one of his problems is solved. "Thank you senior!" Robert thanked him earnestly. "Hahaha don''t mention it, let''s eat, drink and celebrate¡­" The Old Alpaca laughed and said. Soon the atmosphere became joyful as both of the parties were satisfied. After the banquet ended Robert carried drunk Celli and left the Golden alpaca tribe along with Snowball. Knowing that tomorrow there would be a large number of customers he needs to do a lot of preparation. Preparing meat and other stuff and informing others about it. Knowing that he has many things to do, the Old Alpaca did not ask him to stay but said farewell. As for Yota? After eating food he has entered deep sleep to digest his gains. After all, he consumed the meat of the Foundation realm. So it will take him some time to digest all the spiritual energy and increase the cultivation. As it was already night Robert shuttled through the forest cautiously as he did not want to have any unnecessary troubles. But they were still attacked three times along the way but the opponent''s cultivation base was too weak so Robert killed them easily. But this time he did not use White Blow but used normal punches as he did not want their body to be torn into pieces. He gave drunk Celli to Snowball and carried other corpses and rushed toward the cloud peak. Soon the Cloud peak was in their vision. Robert saw some changes in surrounding areas as more beasts were living here. Presumably, they should be from Molly''s tribe. But everyone was sleeping on the ground so he did not disturb them and rushed toward the Taotie restaurant. Arriving at the top of Cloud Peak, Robert was stunned when he saw a pile of corpses of Spiritual beasts stacked near Taotie restaurant. And everyone was sitting around the bonfire with solemn expressions as they were going to face a tough enemy.. He also saw White Fang cooking on the born fire with a cheerful expression. Chapter 100 - 100: Otherwise I Will Let You Eat Food Made By White Fang. "What happened?" Robert asked in confusion after seeing the situation. Hearing his voice everyone looked over. Seeing that it''s Robert everyone became excited. They looked at him like they were looking at a saviour. "Owner you are finally back¡­" "Now you are here, we''ll take our leave." "Yes, yes we have a lot of work to do.", "We would not disturb you now. Farewell and goodnight!" After saying this all the spiritual beasts retreated like a tide they ran as if they are avoiding a plague. Seeing this Robert had more question marks on his head he looked at White Fang and asked, "What happened? Why are they in such a hurry? And what about slither and Menna? Where are they?" White Fang tilted her head in confusion as he said, "Strange! I don''t know why they ran like this. The food was almost cooked and they could have left after eating¡­" "Anyway, Robert, you are back. It''s now dinner time, let''s eat! As for Slither and Menna, they are in the house. I will call them now." White Fang said as he ran toward the new house built beside Taotie Restaurant to call Slither and Menna. Robert saw this and did not stop her as he placed the corpse of the beast on the side. He walked near the bonfire and looked at the stuff that White Fang was cooking. His face stiffened after seeing the content of the pot. Inside the pot is a black liquid giving off an unbearable stench. Can this thing be called food? Roberts'' mouth twitched as he thought to himself. Now he realised why others were in a hurry to leave. Who will eat this shit? No! I have to do something before White Fang comes back. "Snowball hurry up and use teleportation and throw this dark dish away. Do it before White Fang comes." Robert looked at Snowball beside him and said in a low voice. "But why? It looks good." Snowball asked in a puzzled manner. Robert looked at him with a strange gaze as he said, "Then why don''t you eat it?" "But this is for everyone," Snowball said. "Don''t worry, you can eat this. I will cook for others." Robert said generously as he hoped that Snowball could eat this. "Seriously?" Snowball looked at him in surprise. Seeing him nodding he did not hesitate as he jumped on the pot holding a spoon bigger than him. "Wah! It looks delicious." Snowball said as he ate the food made by White Fang. Seeing him eating the dark dish with relish, Robert didn''t know what to say. Today he finally knew why White Fang has so much confidence in her cooking. After all, she has such a die-hard supporter of dark cooking¡­ "But Robert I can''t finish this," Snowball said as he looked at the pot full of food. "Don''t worry about that. Don''t you have a Space Vault? Just store the food and you can eat it anytime in future." Robert was anxious to hear him so he kindly gave him a suggestion. No way! If this food is not consumed then he would be the next victim. "Yes! That''s a good idea." Hearing this, Snowball wanted to store the pot of precious food inside the Space Vault. "Wait a minute! First, take out all the wheat, then store this." Robert said as he did not want the wheat to be contaminated by the dark dish. Snowball followed his suggestion and took out all the wheat from the space vault. A pile of wheat was placed in front of him along with the mud. ''Sure enough! Even mud was dug out by him..'' Robert thought to himself but he did not complain. He wanted to examine the Wheat but at this moment White Fang returned with Slither and Menna. Both Slither and Menna have a resistant look on their face. "Eh? Where is the food I have prepared?" White Fang, who brought two of them from the house, said in confusion. Menna and Slither who walked dispiritedly we''re surprised to hear this and their eyes lit up. The reason why they were hiding inside the house was that they did not want to eat White Fang''s food. Now hearing that the food is gone they were overjoyed. "Ah! White Fang, it''s like this. We were very hungry so we ate the food." Robert saw Snowball looking at him sneakily and said directly. Hearing him both Slither and Menna looked at him with astonishment. How can you eat that thing? "You must be really hungry that you ate all the food. But don''t worry I will make another pot. " White Fang was happy to hear that they consumed her food so she even failed to notice that the pot was missing. Hearing her, Menna said, "I am going to sleep! Aunt ordered me to sleep early." "Ahem I have some work to do, So I will take my leave¡­" Slither also wanted to slip out but White Fang did not give them a chance. "No, you cannot leave or sleep with an empty stomach. Let me cook." "No! No you don''t have to be so troublesome I will make the food," Robert said as he saw Menna and Slithers desperate faces. "Yes! Let Robert cook the food. You must be tired." Slither was the first one to agree with Robert. "But.." "No buts! I will cook, that''s the final decision." Robert did not allow her to cook as tomorrow is an Important day so he did not want to lie on the bed. In the end, Robert cooked even after White Fang''s numerous protests. But when food was served in front of her she became quiet as she focused on eating. "Now let me tell you something. Tomorrow there will be a lot of customers coming to Taotie restaurant so we need to make a lot of preparations." Robert said as he explained what happened today to others. "For the preparation, call others too. We need their help. Slither you will lead Molly and people of his tribe to make more seats and tables at the foot of the Cloud Peak." "Next tomorrow others will not go hunting and other tasks are cancelled too. Many powerful Spiritual beasts will come tomorrow so we need to mobilise all the Foundation Realms for security. Celli will be in charge of security." "For now, White Fang and Snowball, the two of you go inside the cave and extract more salt." "For tomorrow I will tell you the price of all the Spiritual Dish you have to use in front of your customers." "Tomorrow, Slither, you will take orders from others and White Fang and Snowball will serve the food to others. And White Fang unless it''s necessary don''t reveal your cultivation to others. We will save you as a trump card." In the end, Robert warned solemnly. After today he knew that it''s better not to expose too much power as they should have some trump card. Hearing that she will become a trump card White Fang was overjoyed as she wanted her chest and declared solemnly, "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Menna did not have any sense of participation at all as Robert did not assign any work to her. She pouted and asked, "What about me? What should I do?" Robert wanted to say you just sit and watch but looking at get eager eyes he knew that he could not say it otherwise she would create a ruckus. "Umm, Good question! How about this! You will be in charge of collecting payment from others. But I am warning you don''t swallow the heaven and earth treasure as snacks otherwise¡­" In the end, Robert gave her the job to collect payment. As for the punishment, he did not know what to do about it. He can''t beat her or scold her as Aunt Rosy is behind her and she is a guest. "Otherwise?" Menna raised her head proudly and her small face was filled with triumph. She knew that Robert would not do anything to her. Previously Robert wanted to say that he would complain to Aunt Rosy but looking at her a light flashed in his mind and he said with a sincere smile, "If you dare to swallow the payment received from customers then I will let White Fang make food for you for a month! And you have to eat it." Hearing him the triumph on her face collapsed as she looked at Robert with disbelief. "Menna don''t worry I will make food for you every day." White Fang said happily. She wanted to say that how can you be so cruel? But White Fang''s next word made her change her words. "Don''t worry I will not eat them as snacks." There was a serious look on her cute little face as she promised him. Robert was satisfied now so he looked at others and said, "Since it''s clear let''s start with work, call others too." "Yes!" Everyone agreed and left to prepare for tomorrow. Chapter 101 - 101: A Mighty Lineup. Next Morning! At the foot of the Cloud Peak, many tables and chairs were neatly arranged. The surrounding rocks and trees had been cleared as many employees of Taotie restaurant were standing there. Today none of them have gone to do their task as they have received an order to stay here and help others. "Do you know what happened?" Valor asked as he looked at Buster. Currently, all the spiritual beasts who have the Power of Foundation Realm have been gathered at one place. Valor, Molly, Buster, Axel, and the other two. "According to Brother Robert, many people are coming here today. That''s why we are needed to oversee the place." Buster looked around and said. Previously he asked this question to Slither and this is the reply he got. "No matter how many people come. It does not need all of us to stay here right? I want to go hunting like yesterday." Axel said with dissatisfaction. He was not dissatisfied with Robert''s arrangement; it''s just that he felt addicted to hunting. He wanted to earn more resources and enter the Foundation realm. He would successfully take the seat of director of the Hunting Department from Slither. Yesterday under the watchful eyes of White Fang all of them competed to become the director of the hunting Department. In the end ad, Robert has thought Slither emerged victorious as he defeated everyone and became the director of the Hunting Department. After absorbing the blood essence of the Twin-Wing sea Dragon he had experienced a rebirth and his Combat strength has skyrocketed as he has obtained many new innate talents. "Yes! I want to go for a hunt too, I am eager to fight. It''s boring to stay here and maintain order." Valor scratched the due on his neck and said. He likes the feeling of hunting others and playing with the prey. This trait is rooted in his genes and no one can change it. Axel heard him and sneered, "Yesterday you were beaten out in the first round and you still want to fight?" For him, Valor is a competitor as he also wants to obtain the seat of Director. Too bad he encountered Slither in the first round and got eliminated. "Huh? I was just careless that time! There is no way I would be defeated so easily." Valor was embarrassed after hearing him as he tried to give a reason. "That''s just a loser''s talk.." Axel continued to provoke him as ghostly air flicked around his face. "You¡­" Just as Valor wanted to retort there was a rumbling sound as the ground below him started to vibrate. This surprised them as he looked at each other with confusion. "Looks like a large number of beasts are coming here." Buster''s eyes shrank as he continued, "Maybe this is the customers that Brother Robert is talking about?" "Who knows if they are enemies? Maybe it''s a beast tide." Valor said as was ready to fight. Beast tide happened from time to time as beasts from the outer region would charge and invade the inner region and create chaos. Their number usually ranges from a hundred to ten thousand. Judging from the vibration, if this is a beast tide then it should be a small one. That''s why Valor is ready to fight. To him, numbers don''t matter as long as there is no more formation or other higher-level beasts. Of course, if it''s a big beast tide he would run because opposing it would only result in death. "No matter whether it''s beast tide or Customers. We should inform brother Robert, Molly you go up and inform him about the situation." Buster remained calm as he asked Molly for this task. Molly nodded and hurriedly claimed the peak to inform Robert. Vibrations grew stronger as they heard rustling sounds from the forest in front of them. Soon they saw one after another silhouette coming from the forest. Upon closer look, they saw that all of the spiritual beasts are the members of the Alpaca Tribe and the one leading them is Rion. According to his grandpa''s order, he brought along a hundred Qi Condensation realm alpacas, twenty-five Foundation Realm Alpacas along with the beasts living near their tribe. Feeling a large number of spiritual beasts in front of them they were stunned. Especially after seeing their aura. Many Foundation Realm aura along with one Core Formation realm. They gulped simultaneously. Now they hope that they are the customers brought by Robert as they did not have the confidence to defeat the opponent. "Well Valor, weren''t you itching to fight? Now the opportunity is here to go and fight to your heart''s content, don''t worry we will not interfere." Axel said kindly as he backed out from the fight and decided to give the stage to Valor. Valor''s face went green after hearing Axel. Do I look stupid? Why would I jump out at a time like this? Just as they were talking more and more beasts were coming out from the forest as he lined up neatly behind the Alpacas. Most of them were at Qi Condensation Realm as their races differ from dogs to wolves, from sparrows to eagles. There were many varieties present in front of them. In total now there are more than two hundred Qi Condensation Realm Beasts and roughly 60 or so Foundation Realm beasts. The good news is that there is only one Core Formation Realm beast. But they could not feel happy after seeing the lineup in front of them. Just as they were looking at the beasts the spiritual beasts opposite to them were also looking at them curiously. Feeling the gaze of so many beasts Valor and others felt hairy. What should they do? "Brother Rion! You are here." Just as they were flustered they heard Roberts''s voice from behind. They looked back and saw Robert coming toward them with a smile. "Hahaha, Brother Robert, see I have fulfilled my promise." Rion looked at Robert and laughed happily. He was not familiar with others so he did not make a move or say anything. He didn''t even know if he was at the right place but after seeing Robert he knew that he was at the correct place. "I must thank you for that. For now, why don''t you go up and wait for me? I have already prepared some snacks you can eat while I organise things here." Robert was shocked seeing the mighty lineup. So many customers? This exceeded his expectations. He didn''t even know if there were enough ingredients to make food for everyone present here. ''Looks like I need to change the plan..'' Robert thought to himself. Rion heard there were snacks prepared by Robert and his eyes shined. He was tempted to go up now but after remembering the task given by his grandfather he resisted the temptation and said, "No, Brother Robert I will go up with you after your work is done." The task given by his grandpa is simple: it''s to control the situation. As there are too many foundation realm beasts. Hearing this Robert was startled but soon he understood his intention so he nodded gratefully and said, "Okay then wait for a while Brother Rion I will finish things quickly." After saying this he looked at the small beast army in front of him and said in a loud voice, "Hello everyone! I am Robert and I welcome you to Taotie restaurant." "I know that most of you are not clear about the situation and what is the taotie restaurant? so I will explain about the Taotie restaurant in short." "Here in Taotie restaurant, we serve spiritual food. So what is this spiritual food? You can consider spiritual food as an elixir. After eating spiritual food your cultivation will increase to various degrees depending upon the grade of spiritual food." "The spiritual foods are presently divided into three categories. Grade One Spiritual Food, Grade Two Spiritual Food, Grade Three spiritual food, and lastly Special grade spiritual food." "Qi Condensation Realm Brothers can consume Grade One Spiritual beasts to increase the cultivation and the price of the dish in this category ranges from One Low-Grade Mortal herb to Five Low-Grade Mortal Herb." "Foundation Realm Brothers can eat Second-grade Food to increase your cultivation and the price of each dish ranges from one Mid Grade Mortal Herb to five High-Grade Mortal herbs." "As for Core Formation brothers, they can eat Third Grade Spirit Food to increase the cultivation. Their price ranges from Three High-Grade Mortal Herb to Two Low-grade Earth Herb." "And lastly, Special grade Spiritual Food it''s a kind of special food that can be used for special things like entering the Foundation realm, Increasing the blood purity, Strengthening the body, etc. Details about the various dishes would be presented in front of you later." Robert finished speaking all the stuff in one breath as he didn''t even flinch in front of so many people. Although he is done with the introduction he knows that things have just started now.. Next, he would face the real challenge. Chapter 102 - 102: Eat First And Pay Later Scheme. The spiritual beasts brought by Rion we''re stunned after hearing Robert. They were brought here by Rion after he said that there is an opportunity here. After hearing Robert''s word they were moved for a while then there was a wave of disbelief in their mind after hearing the price. If it''s free then they are more than willing to try but paying for that makes it completely different. Although the price is not much for them they are not so stupid to give it to anyone for any unfathomable reason. After all, they do not know Robert and it''s hard to believe his words. Blood awakening? Increasing cultivation? Achieve this by just eating some food? "Young Master Rion, what do you mean by this? Wasn''t there an opportunity?" "Yes, they are asking for spiritual herbs!" "Is this a scam? Because I can not believe their words." "...." Everyone brought by Rion did not answer Robert but looked at Rion and asked. They live near the Golden Alpaca tribe so they are quite familiar with Rion. That''s the reason they dare to ask for a reason so bravely. Not to mention even the members of the Golden Alpaca tribe cast a doubtful gaze at Rion. The situation is unclear to them as they came here on the order of the Old Chief. Rion was also surprised after hearing Robert, Although he knew that eating the food can increase the cultivation it''s just a little improvement. He never expected that there would be so many categories. He was then excited as he wanted to try third-grade food. Last time the food should be a Second Grade Dish after eating it although his motivation has not improved he believes that it''s very useful for Foundation Realm. Not to mention even Yota who has eaten it has broken through several realms. That''s why he wanted to try the effect of Third Grade Food. Who knows he might experience a breakthrough? Hearing everyone''s inquiry he rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t worry it''s not a scam. Every word that Brother Robert is saying is true. That''s the reason I have brought the people of my tribe here. To increase the cultivation." After saying this he added, "Also this is confirmed by my grandpa." He still remembers the task given by his grandpa he has to support Robert. Hearing this all the beasts brought by him fried as they exclaimed one after another. "My God! So it''s true." "If young Master Rion is saying that then it''s true." "Not to mention even the old chief has given his confirmation." "If the effects are true then the price is reasonable." "We can''t say that for sure. It can increase the cultivation but we don''t know how much it can increase." "Yes! Let others try it first. We can try it after seeing the effect." "I agree with that approach." "..." Everyone very much believed his words but there was still some group of spiritual beasts who wanted to wait and see the effect first. Many Beasts saw this scene and also made the same decision. In the end, no one moved. Rion was embarrassed seeing this. He expected others to order something after listening to his words but who knew that this group of people would stand still with no intention to order anything. Just as he wanted to say something Robert smiled and said, "I know most of you are still sceptical about this spiritual food. That''s why a Taotie restaurant will have an option to pay after eating the food." "You can order food and pay after eating it. If it''s fake then you don''t need to pay the bill but if it''s true then you have to pay the bill." "I have to warn you! If anyone dares to play tricks here then they will be killed without any mercy." In the end, he said in a murderous tone. If he talks with this group of beasts too gently they would take him lightly and create trouble. After saying this he released the aura of Foundation Realm. Seeing this Buster, Molly and Valor too released the aura of the foundation realm. From above the mountain, three more foundation Realm aura swept over. Every beast was startled after feeling so many aura of the Foundation realm. Seven Foundation Realm Spiritual Beasts! Although the quantity is less compared to the foundation realm that came here it still makes them fearful as most of them are not from the same group. And these six are from the same group. It''s good that Robert did not ask White Fang to release her aura otherwise they would be scared shitless. Even Rion was surprised after feeling the aura of so many Foundation Realm spiritual beasts. But he knew more than another beast as there is a Core Formation Realm beast inside the Taotie restaurant. It has not shown its presence so far. After hearing Robert everyone was excited as they can try the food first and then pay. Although Rion guaranteed there were still some doubts in their heart that''s why they were hesitating. Now with Robert''s words, the last hesitation was gone. "I want to eat First Grade Food." "I want to try second-grade food." In an instant, the situation became chaotic as many beats scrambled to order. Robert raised his hands and said, "Dont worry everyone. All of you can sit here and in some time someone will come to take your order." "Shortly after when the food is cooked someone will bring food to your table." Just when Robert was saying this Slither, White fang, Snowball, Celli, and Menna came down from the Cloud Peak. White Fang and Celli we''re carrying a table and chair. Soon they arrived near Robert and placed the table and chair. After placing that Menna sat on it and looked at the audience excitedly. Everyone present was surprised seeing so many new people. Especially looking at the Humanoid Celli, White Fang, and Menna. It''s the first time they saw a creature like this. As not many people have the impression of humans. Among the crowd, Rion had a dumbfounded face. He is stunned not because of their humanoid form but became he saw their cultivation. Two Core Formation Realm! White Fang and Celli! Wasn''t there only one Core Formation realm? How come two popped out of nowhere? ''Brother Robert you hide it too deeply. It''s good bad that I have seen through their cultivation but don''t worry I will not expose you¡­.'' Rion thought to himself as he looked at Robert with pride on his. Robert was inexplicably confused after seeing his proud face. He did not pay any attention to this as he said, "Slither you take orders from everyone. While Celli you take in charge of security here make sure that no one makes any trouble." "If you are free then help Slither in taking Order. The same goes for White Fang and Snowball. After the orders are taken Snowball you will bring the orders to the kitchen at the fastest speed." "Slither don''t forget to introduce the menu to others. And Menna you will collect payment from others. Collect the exact amount don''t charge less. "After the food is cooked Snowball and White Fang will bring food from the kitchen and hand it to the customers. Don''t give the wrong order to the wrong customers." "I will be busy in the kitchen call me if something happened. Also If anyone makes trouble then suppress them but don''t kill them." Robert gave them the instructions in a low voice. Although he had told them this previously he still reminded them. After this, he said a few words to Valor and others and went up to Cloud Peak with Rion and other Foundation Realm beasts. On the top of the peak, only Core Formation and Foundation realm beasts can eat as there are only a few seats, not enough for everyone present here. After Robert left Slither stood up and nodded to others. Next, it''s his turn to take orders. "We have many types of First Grade dish and their price differs according to their quality." "I will now tell you the names of First Grade dishes along with their price." "Deep Fried Meat- Cost: One Low-Grade Mortal Herb." "A string of spicy roasted meat- Cost: Three Low-grade Mortal herbs." "Blood Moon Soup- Cost: Three Low-Grade Mortal herbs." After that Slither said the names of five more dishes all of them were named by Robert and their prices range from one Low-Grade Mortal herb to Three Low-grade Mortal Herbs. After saying this he looked at everyone present and said, "We also have one serving of Hot Pot seven people can eat this hot pot and pay for it together. The price is 20 Mortal Grade Spiritual herbs." He had now announced the name and price of all the First Grade Food available in Taotie Restaurant. In reality, there is more but Robert thought that it will be too much so he did not put them on the menu. [AN: Hey guys author here.(I have added this later so it will not increase the price.) As you know that I have not updated bonus chapters of this book in this month that''s why I have brought an offer for you today. Starting from today till Christmas there is an event. For this event, Every 20 power stone= 1 extra chapter. (Upper limit= 10 extra chapters ) Every 5 golden ticket= 1 extra chapter (Upper Limit- 5 extra chapter ) Any gift = 1 extra chapter (Upper Limit- 5 Extra chapter) For theses conditions I will release extra chapters. If all of the conditions are fulfilled to limit then I will release 20 extra chapters. Though you can see that releasing so many chapters in day is impossible thus I will release extra chapters to daily to release all the bonus chapters in one week or so. There is my college holidays therefore I will release one chapter daily(Hopefully 2). This event is only valid till the end of Christmas(25 dec)????.. From 26 I will start releasing extra chapters. ] Chapter 103 - 103: So Many Orders. After hearing the price of every dish everyone knows what to order. "Um, I want to try Three Origin soup. It sounds good." "One Blood Moon soup for me." "We want three servings of strings of spicy meat." "Three Deep-fried meat¡­" Although not all the people know each other there are still some small groups. All of these people ordered their food together. Most people ordered the dish which has meat in their name. Only a few ordered soup or other dishes. The members of the Alpaca Tribe we''re the ones who ordered most dishes as the payment will be done by the tribe so they don''t have any burden. "Are there no fish?" "Yaa without fish how can this taste good." The members of the alpaca tribe discussed among themselves. Because they lived near the Lynx river they are used to eating soft fish meat so the chewy beast meat does not have much attraction to them. But since they do not need to pay they decided to eat it anyway. If it can increase cultivation then there is no harm in eating beast meat. Slither heard their discussion but didn''t care as they would change their mind after eating the food. Now he is busy recording the order of the people present. According to their order, he arranged for people to sit in a specific area as it would be helpful when they serve food. There are too many Qi Condensation Realm beasts that are why he can''t remember everyone''s order. That''s why he used this arrangement. In one place people who are Blood Moon Soup sat together and in another place, people who ordered a string of spicy meat sat together. This arrangement made it easier for Snowball and White Fang to serve food. After ten minutes. After collecting the orders from everyone, Slither looked at the paper densely packed with words with a helpless expression. This work was too difficult for him previously. After absorbing the blood essence of Twin-Wing Sea Dragon he received many inheritances so he knows about Beast language and it''s not a problem for him to write but the thing is it''s too damn uncomfortable to write with his tail. He felt this job is more suitable for White Fang and Celli. ''I will talk about this with Robert today..'' Slither thought to himself as he gave the yellow paper to Snowball. Snowball can use Teleportation so he is the best person to deliver the orders to Robert as his speed is the fastest. "Snowball go and give these orders to Robert." Slither handed the orders to Snowball. Snowball nodded and said, "Ok big brother leave it to me!" So in front of the stunned gazes of all the beasts, the bunny disappeared. "Did he just disappear?" A member from the Golden Alpaca tribe asked his companion in confusion. "Well, he can''t just disappear. His speed should be so fast that we are unable to see him." His companion was equally confused but he thought of a reason. ¡­.. Upon the Cloud Peak. Outside the Taotie Restaurant, many Foundation Realm Spiritual beasts were sitting. Robert had already taken their order so they were waiting for the food. Inside the restaurant, only Rion was sitting. It''s not that Robert is creating a distinction but no one dared to sit inside along with Master Rion, After all his cultivation is highest among all the people. Outside many Apes similar to Molly we''re standing. They are members of Molly''s tribe. Robert called them over so that they could take the job of waiters. After all, they are currently the biggest workforce under Taotie Restaurant. At this moment, Apes stood there with trembling bodies. It''s the first time they saw so many Foundation Realm Beasts gathered in one place. At this moment they have an urge to escape from this place as soon as possible but remember the tribe living under the Cloud Peak they resisted the urge. They remembered Robert''s words ''Be brave, don''t be afraid! These people will not eat you.'' Remembering the words they gathered some courage and stood there like a statue showing no signs of cowardness. It''s good that they don''t know that there is a Core Formation Realm Spiritual beast inside otherwise they would pass out in fright. Inside the Taotie restaurant in the kitchen, Robert looked at the list given by Snowball and his mouth twitched. Too much! More than two hundred orders and he has to prepare these in a short time otherwise those customers will be dissatisfied. In any restaurant time is the most important element. The restaurant owners have to prepare the orders of their customers in a short time as they cannot let their customers wait for long. He has to do the same as today''s result will decide whether or not Taotie restaurant will have more customers in the future. Thinking of this Robert gritted his teeth and started to think of the best solution for the current situation. For now, he has to cook according to the level of customers. Rion needs to be attended first then it comes Foundation realm spiritual beasts. They have priority because of their strength but at the same time, they can''t ignore the Qi Condensation Realm beast as they have the largest numbers. Thinking of this he looked at Three apes in the kitchen and said, "Dolo you go and smash the meat of a second-order beast. Zilu you go and boil water and wait for my next order. Ikko you prepare all the wooden sticks and are ready to roast them for me." "Snowball you go and bring Molly," Robert said after that he started to become busy with his work. Snowball nodded and left. The people from Ape Tribe started to work according to Robert''s instructions. Robert took out the meat of the Core Formation beast and started cooking. Right now he is going to prepare Meat Stew for Rion. Making stew is simple. First, he needs to cut the meat into small cubes and then he seasoned the meat with salt and other spices. He made these spices by crushing the herbs into powder. He coated the meat with these spices and then he took out a pan and poured oil in it. Then he poured the cube-shaped meat into it and at medium heat, he cooked the meat from all the sides. Then he placed the meat in another stone pan and poured water in it along with some chopped flame berries and fiber fruit. Both of these Mid grade Mortal herbs he used both of these fruits in replacement of vegetables. Along with that, he added chopped carrots. Then he covered the pan with a wooden lid and then he used spiritual enhancement and increased the spiritual essence in the pot and then he left to do other work. After ten or so minutes the stew should be ready. He knows that this meat stew is not perfect as it lacks many things like flour, Wine, etc. But as he lacks material he can only achieve this. He saw that Dolo had already smashed the meat on the other side, Zilu was boiling water and Ikku had prepared the wooden sticks. Snowball had brought Molly here. Robert looked at Molly and said, "Molly you go and cut the meat into thin slices. Dolo you cut the meat of the Foundation realm beast in the shape of cubes! Zilu you go and bring that turtle shell here. No, wait! Snowball you bring that turtle shell." Remembering that Shell could not be brought through the door Robert asked Snowball to do this job as he can use his teleportation. Saying that he arrived in front of smashed meat and placed in it a big bowl. Then he added other spices and salt along with finely chopped onion and garlic. He mixed the ingredients in the bowl and then added an egg to it. After doing this he used spirit enhancement on the whole meat and stopped. Right now he is going to make Meatballs. He will prepare this for Foundation realm beasts outside. "Ikku, you make small balls from this meat." Saying this he looked at Zilu and said, "Zilu you pour all boiled water inside the turtle shell and continue to pour more water in it until it''s full." Next, he is going to prepare the soup. And this will be for Qi Condensation Realm customers. It''s been already ten minutes since he has received the order and he is ready to send some orders outside. Because of a large number of orders, he cannot cook the food in a short time, therefore, he decided to cook the food that takes a shorter time and pass it on to the customers. In this way, some customers can get their orders and it will also attract other customers as they can see the effect of the food and determine whether or not it increases cultivation. For a while, they will forget about their order and focus on others, giving Robert some time to make other dishes. One serving of Meat Stew for Rion, Six servings of Meatballs for the Foundation Realm beats outside and the big pot of Blood Moon soup for Qi condensation Realm beast at the foot of the mountain. All these three dishes are easiest to make and require a short time. Blood Moon soup is easiest to prepare so he can cook it in large quantities and then give it to the people at the foot of Cloud Peak. In this way, he can make some orders for all three parties in just half an hour as their attention would be attracted to others he can proceed with other orders. Chapter 104 - 104: Giving Demonstration To Others. [Advance Bonus chapter for power stone. (24-12-21)] Outside everyone was waiting for their order. Inside the Taotie restaurant, Rion looked left and right with a bored expression. After taking the order Robert left him alone to do his work. He glanced at the door from time to time waiting for his order to arrive. Remembering the fish he ate yesterday he gulped. ''What''s happening inside? Is the food still not cooked?'' Rion thought to himself as he looked at the kitchen door. He has an urge to go inside and see the situation. Just as he was having this idea the door to the kitchen opened and a bunny came carrying a plate on top of his head. He looked at the plate and saw small chunks of meat simmered inside a thick brown liquid giving off steam. It gave an appetizing aroma arousing his interest. "What is this?" Rion looked at Snowball and asked curiously. He has seen snowball previously playing with his brother Yota and he knew that this bunny has a good relationship with Robert. "Your order- Meat stew." Snowball placed the plate in front of Rion and said. He looked at the meat stew greedily as it looked very delicious and it had carrots inside it! Food made by Robert with carrots has a huge attraction to Snowball but remembering Robert''s warning he did not eat the food but places it in front of Rion reluctantly. Rions attention was not on Snowball as he was looking at the meat stew in front of him, with curiosity. Small pieces of meat covered with brown liquid. Snowball looked at rions greedy face and pouted, it seems like he does not have a chance to eat this today. Thinking about this he took out a spoon and placed it in front of Rion and said, "Here eat the stew with this spoon." Rion looked at the wooden stick in front of him with confusion as he did not know how to use this to eat. Looking at Rions confused Snowball remembered something as he smiled and said, "From your confused look, it seems like you do not know how to use a spoon." Rion nodded that he does not know how to use a spoon. Seeing this Snowball smiled and said, "Okay no problem! I will give you a demonstration on how to use a spoon to eat food." After saying this he did not wait for Rion and brought another spoon out of nowhere and scooped some meat and carrot from the meat stew and ate with a content expression. After eating he did not forget to ask Rion, "Do you understand? No? Okay, I will demonstrate once again..." Saying this he took out a scoop of meat from the stew and ate it. Rion looked at the series of actions with a dumbfounded gaze. In just a few seconds meat was removed from his plate and the carrot inside was almost gone. Seeing that the snowball wanted to eat more he had a black line on his forehead as he shouted hurriedly," Stop! Stop! I understand now." If he did not stop this guy then the whole stew would be eaten by him with the pretext of demonstration. "Do you understand?" Snowball looked at the plate reluctantly and asked. Seeing his look Rion picked up the plate and said, "Yes I know how to use a spoon now." Snowball reluctantly believed him and said, "Then enjoy your food." Saying this he looked at the plate for one last time and left. Rion was relieved after Snowball left he placed the stew in front of him and looked at the content with an eager expression. He picked up the spoon with his front hooves and tried to eat it. It''s the first time he is using a spoon so his movements were but sluggish and he could not eat properly which annoyed him. "Damn it! If this continues then I can never eat this." After saying this he threw the spoon and bowed his head and started to eat. After eating the first piece of meat his eyes widened as he felt different flavors exploding in his mouth, Not only that this meat contains a large amount of spiritual energy which is very beneficial for him. He couldn''t stop anymore as he bowed his head and continued to eat the meat stew. So a strange scene appeared in the dining room, a Golden Alpaca was sitting on the dining table and eating meat with a bowed head. ¡­. Inside the kitchen, Robert was lying on the ground panting and his whole body was covered with sweat. Near him is the turtle shell filled with bright red liquid. It was giving off a mouth-watering aroma. It''s Blood Moon Soup! Robert prepared this soup for Qi Condensation Realm beasts outside but he was exhausted after making it. As everyone is eating food to increase their cultivation he had to use Spirit Enhancement on every dish to increase the spirit essence inside it. Because of this, the spirit energy in his body is exhausted and he needs to wait sometime to recover. It''s good that some orders for Foundation realms beast''s and Qi Condensation realm beast have been prepared already. Many Foundation Realm beasts ordered meatballs and he had made that with this they should forget about their orders for some time. Which will be enough for him to recover and make other dishes. Creak! At this moment the door creaked open and Snowball entered the kitchen. Seeing him Robert said, "Snowball brought this turtle shell to Slither and asked him to distribute it to the people who ordered Blood Moon soup. Take all the bowls will you." Hearing this Snowball''s eyes lit up as he jumped on the turtle shell and looked at the content with a greedy expression Seeing this Robert said, "And you are not allowed to eat it." Hearing this Snowball nodded as he would not eat it secretly but to demonstrate to others how to use a spoon, he would inevitably drink some soup. This should b,e acceptable right? Snowball thought to himself as he disappeared along with the turtle shell. Robert looked at Molly and said, "Molly you tell the people of your tribe to serve this meatball to foundation realm beasts outside." Saying this Robert stood up and casually ate some spiritual fruit. He looked at the messy kitchen in front of him and sighed helplessly. Preparing food for hundreds of spiritual foods for hundreds of beasts in such a small kitchen is very difficult. On top of that, all the utensils are made either from stone or wood making it difficult for him to cook. They are running out of salt, Oil, and other stuff as they have a permanent channel to acquire it. The brine spring will not last long as it will run out of salt sooner or later if they need to find a new source of salt. If these beasts come daily then the situation would be miserable. He needs to restrict the number of spiritual beasts entering Taotie restaurant daily or he needs to open the restaurant on particular days. Suddenly he remembered the Spirit beast''s assembly. He can adopt a similar structure as Taotie restaurant will open on specific days in a month. In this way, he would not be busy in the kitchen all the time and he would have time to do other stuff. He needs to develop the city, increase his strength and of others as well as jobs that need his attention. Thinking of this Robert made a decision and from today Taotie restaurant will only be open for a specific day in a month. Later he would make an announcement. "Let''s get started!" Robert muttered as he needed to complete all the orders today. ¡­.. At the foot of the Cloud peak, many spiritual beasts surrounded a group. This is the group who ordered the Blood Moon soup and now their order is here. After snowball brought the Blood Moon soup slither and others distributed it to the customers. Now this group of spiritual beasts wanted to see if this spiritual food could increase cultivation. Everyone who ordered Blood Moon Soup felt happy as everyone''s attention was placed on them. Unknowingly they have become the center of attention. After Slither placed the Soup in front of customers he retreated to the side. Just as he was retreating he saw Snowball sitting on one of the tables with a spoon in his hand. Slither narrowed his eyes as he muttered, "After so many warnings you still want to eat others'' food. Look like I need to teach you a lesson." Saying this he moved toward Snowball quietly. Snowball was sitting in front of the customers with an excited expression, "Do you know how to use a spoon? No? then let me give you a demonstration." Saying this he drank a spoonful of Blood Moon soup in front of dumbfounded customers. The spiritual beasts were feeling the pressure as a Foundation Realm beast was standing in front of them. They can''t afford to offend him otherwise their end would be miserable. "I gave you a demonstration. Do you understand now?" Snowball tasted the soup in his mouth and said. He looked at the beasts with a hopeful expression as he wanted to hear ''No'' as an answer. These Spiritual beasts were confused. At this time they saw a shadow crept behind Snowball and something strangled him. "Ah? What are you doing? Release me!" Snowball shouted in panic as he looked back.in confusion and his body stiffened as he saw that Slither has strangled him with his tail. "B-B-Big brother, I was not eating others'' food secretly. I was just giving them a demonstration on how to use a spoon." Snowball stammered and said. Slither became angrier as he heard him. Still, giving excuses? And does he think that I would believe in his nonsense? Since other people were present, he could not scold him, So he said in a low voice, "Okay! You were giving a Demonstration, right? Then later I will give you a demonstration on how to beat others." "...." Snowball''s expression collapsed after hearing slither. He knew that he would be punished later for this by Slither. "Big Brother I was wrong!" Chapter 105 - 105: Hundreds Of Spiritual Beasts Breaking Through Together. After slithers, intervention Snowball stopped his demonstration allowing other beasts to enjoy their food. One by one those who ordered Blood Moon soup drank a sip and the eyes lit up and they smacked their tongue unconsciously. Other beasts looked at their expression and asked curiously "So how is it?" "Does it taste good?" "What about cultivation? Is there some improvement?" One after another they started to ask the questions but the beasts who ordered Blood Moon Soup ignored them and focused their attention on their bowl. Overall, the soup is tasty and savoury with a very rich flavor. After drinking it they felt a cold sensation in their mouth and throat but when Soup reached their stomach they started to feel hot as if their body was on fire but this hot sensation only lasted for a few seconds after that an extremely cool sensation spread throughout their body making them comfortable. They experienced the same taste and sensation for every sip making them addicted. They ignored the questions and explored the taste of Blood Moon soup. Unknowingly the whole bowl of Blood Moon Soup was finished the beasts had a look of dissatisfaction as they were not satisfied yet. "I want one more serving of Blood Moon soup. Such a little amount is not enough for me." "Same here! I want three more bowls of Blood Moon soup." "One more serving¡­" All of them had frantic faces as they looked at Slither and shouted, forgetting the other party''s cultivation. At this moment they cared for nothing as they wanted to drink more blood boon soup. Seeing their frantic expression, everyone''s scalp went numb as they felt that these spiritual; beasts are possessed by ghosts. "Are you alright?" "Is there something wrong with the food?" "Poison? Maybe¡­" "I think this should be the hand of that ghostly man. From his a[ppearance alone I know that he is not a good person." Everyone discussed in a low voice as they looked at the Slithers group with vigilance in their heart. It''s reasonable as the situation of the Spiritual beasts is not right. They appeared like a group of drug addicts who wanted more drugs. The air around Axel flickered as he was called a bad person by someone which irritated him slightly. Valor besides him had a gloating smile on his mouth as he said, "Hah! It looks like they discovered your true nature hahaha." "Believe it or not if you spout more nonsense then i will stuff your tail in you a**h***!" Axel replied in a cold tone. Valor was not irritated by his words but continued to mock him, "Come on! Do it! Show everyone your true nature." Saying this he wagged his tail in front of Axel''s face trying to provoke him. Axel was thoroughly provoked as he wanted to do it but at this time they heard a few exclamations from the crowd. Looking over they saw that many beasts who drank Blood Moon soup were laying on the ground and spiritual energy gathered around them forming a vortex. This is the sign that they are about to break through. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another these s[piritual beasts started to break through as spiritual energy in the surrounding rioted. Their Aura started to rise at higher levels as their cultivation continued to climb up. This didn''t end here as others who drank Blood Moon soup laid on the ground hurriedly as they started to break through. Boom! Boom! Boom! The surrounding beasts, except for the members of Taotie restaurant, looked at this scene with wide eyes as their jaws almost reached the ground. This scene is too shocking for them as it''s the first time they saw so many beasts breaking through together. "My God! So many people are breaking through together!" "Look at the spiritual concentration. It''s almost doubled from the inner region." "It should be caused by collective breakthroughs." "Wait! By their breakthrough doesn''t it mean that by eating this spiritual food cultivation can increase." "..." Everyone fell silent as they realized that every word claimed by Taotie restaurant is true. This food can increase the cultivation! Their eyes were wide open as they looked at Slither and others with a scorching gaze. "Brother! Where is my string of meat?" "Brother, can you bring my order first? One serving of deep-fried meat." "Shut up! You are a weakling, why would he bring your order first. I am the one who ordered first so I should get my order first." "Peh! You are just at the sixth layer of the Qi Condensation realm and you are calling others weak? You are the weak one." One by one they surrounded Slither and others. After knowing that Spiritual food can increase the cultivation they wanted to get their order first. I''m to increase their cultivation first. They completely forgot that just a minute ago they were saying that that food is poisonous. Slither and others looked at each other helplessly but there we''re job in their eyes as they knew that these people believed in the words of Taotie restaurant. "Snowball! Go and see if other orders are done." Slither looked at the snowball and said. Just as the snowball disappeared their complexion changed as they looked at the top of Cloud Peak. Clouds made from spiritual energy started to gather above the mountain as many different auras fluctuated. Slowly a spiritual vortex was formed on the top of the mountain as spiritual energy transformed into water falling on the Cloud peak like rain. The beasts who were scolding each other quietened down as they looked at the Cloud Peak with a dumb expression "T-T-th-this.." They couldn''t speak out as they are completely shocked now. In the end, one of the spiritual beasts shouted in frantic expression. "Foundation realms are also experiencing breakthroughs! They are breaking through together! My God the spiritual energy had transformed into the rain!" "It''s the first time I saw something like this!" "No! This won''t work. I have to call people of my tribe here too. After eating Second-grade spiritual food those seniors at Foundation realm can increase their strength." "Senior! Is my order prepared yet?" "I will pay twice the amount to bring my order first." One by one they shouted as they looked at Slither with red eyes. "Okay, everyone! The food is being prepared. Have some patience. All of you will get your orders." Slither saw their excitement and said happily. He motioned others to help in to control the crowd. At the Top of Cloud Peak, the situation was the same. At this moment the Apes who gathered some courage previously were trembling. In front of them were so many foundation realm Beast''s looking at them with piercing red eyes. "Hurry up, get out of my way! I want my order first." "Who do you think you are? Our Alpaca tribe wants the order first." They couldn''t remain calm as they saw twelve Foundation realm beasts achieving a breakthrough at the same time and they just are some small balls made from meat. Now they urgently want to get their order first. The Apes from Molly''s tribe wanted to cry as they looked at the big guys in front of them who were on the verge of fighting. "Okay, guys! Shut up for me! Don''t make any noise. Don''t force others to bring your order first." A voice filled with anger came from the Taotie restaurant as they became quiet. It''s Rion who shouted just now. Because of his strength, all of them obeyed him and became quiet. "Brother Robert! Forget about others, bring my order first." They almost collapsed after hearing this sentence. They were standing there speechlessly. Just now you said not to force others to bring orders now you are doing the same. Well, they can''t blame Rion for this as he felt an increase in his cultivation after eating the meat stew. Although he did not achieve a breakthrough he is not far from that. If he can eat two more similar dishes then he can achieve a breakthrough and enter the Fifth Layer of Core Formation Realm. He can achieve a breakthrough just by sending some meager resources like ten or so High-Grade Mortal herbs. This is very cheap for him. Now he wants to bring another Core Formation realm expert from his tribe here. If all of them eat this Third Grade Spiritual food then the strength of the whole tribe would increase. "Your order is here, Guest." Just as he was thinking about this he heard a voice and saw an Ape carrying a plate in his hand. Behind him, three more Apes were carrying more plates in their hands. "Guys! Come in and distribute the others to others." Dollo shouted to other Apes who were standing outside. Similarly, Snowball was delivering the food in bulk at the foot of the mountain. The second wave of orders is ready and sent. Just as everyone focused attention on others Robert prepared three more dishes for all the three groups. [Tally for the event: At the start of the event there were 110 power stone and presently its 165. In total there are 55 ps, So Three extra chapters. In total 1 Gift from ''Jedi'' so one extra chapters. For golden tickets at the start of events there were 45 Golden tickets now its 48 two less from.the requirmemt but still, One extra chapter. In total 5 bonus chapter will be released from tommorow. This is even lower than I expected, There are still 15 more bonus chapters to be unlocked. Anyway there is still some time till the end of chrismas you can unlock remaining chapters till then. I wish you all the unconditional love of God in all the dreams of your heart and everyday prayer. Merry Christmas ???? everyone! ] Chapter 106 - 106: Narrow-minded Loli. Robert stood at the foot of the mountain with an exhausted face but his eyes were extremely bright as he rubbed both of his hands with a big smile on his face, "Hehe Now it''s time to get paid for all the hard work." The whole day he had been cooking in the kitchen cooking ole fish after another for more than three hundred people. After knowing the effect of Spiritual Food other tycoon beasts ordered other dishes too and as a result, Robert was confined in the kitchen. His Spiritual energy has been exhausted numerous times as he recovered again and again to cook. Now all of his body is aching and he has an urge to vomit as long as he thinks of the kitchen. Now he just wants to go to sleep peacefully for three or four days and recover. But he did not go back to rest as he arrived at the foot of the mountain to receive the payment. "Robert, don''t forget that I am responsible for payment collection." Besides him, little lolita Menna shouted in extreme displeasure. Throughout the day everyone worked hard, only she was idle. Everyone including her cousin White Fang had some role but she was just sitting there and experiencing loneliness. Now that it''s time to collect payment she became excited as it''s finally her time to work. So after hearing Robert she became vigilant as she felt that he was trying to rob her only job. Robert rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "Don''t worry I will not take your job I am only here to watch the situation." In reality, Robert was worried that she would mess up the situation and give other lower prices. After all, she is just a loli and the beast, she could only solve two-digit numbers. He is sure that she would mess up in Division and multiplication. If this happens then they would experience a loss. Therefore Robert wanted to look at the situation himself and calculate the price. Robert seems to forget that he is not good at maths as previously he messed up with division and multiplication. "Humph, that''s better." Menna humped as she calmed down. Robert looked at the Slither and said, "Slither where is the record?" Slither looked at Celli and cell handed him a piece of yellow paper. After looking at the paper his mouth twitched as he almost fainted. On paper, there are some records. One hundred orders of Blood Moon Soup¡­ Sixty Orders of Deep-fried meat¡­ Eighty orders of String of meat. Twenty orders of¡­ Like this, there was some detailed information but Robert wanted to bang his head. Although the information seems accurate, it''s useless. The number of orders is correct but from whom should he collect the payment? There is no record for that! Because of this Robert was depressed. It''s his fault that he never told others to calculate the bill of each individual separately. "Give it to me!" Menna snatched the paper from their hand and looked at it seriously as he nodded from time to time. Robert did not struggle with her as he is thinking about how to solve this problem now. Just as he was thinking he heard Menna voice "Previously I saw sixty people eating deep-fried meat so this information is correct." "Hmm this one is correct too, there were eighty people who ate a string of meat." "This one too¡­." One after another Menna started to give her confirmation about the information causing Robert to feel weird. "Menna, do you remember everyone''s order?" Although it seems unbelievable he still asked this question. Menna tilted her head and said, "Of Course is there a problem?" Previously she had nothing to do so she looked at others who were eating the food with drool on her face. At that time looking at her greedy face those small idiots hid their food from her vision causing her to become angry. That''s why Menna remembered them and vowed to take revenge. If Robert knew her thoughts then he would be shocked speechless. Such small-town lolita, She would take revenge for such a small thing. Robert looked at her with amazement and asked with a doubt, "Are you telling the truth? Do you remember the names of dishes that every person has eaten? " "Yes," Menna replied in an annoyed manner as she felt that Robert was questioning her ability. "Okay then next when everyone comes to pay a bill you will call out the names of the dishes each of them consumes." Robert clapped his hand and said in a relaxed tone. Since she is quite sure about this then it should be true now his worry is gone. At this time people started to gather around Robert and Menna. Slither and others called them because it''s now the time to pay the bill. Foundation Realm beasts who were on the Cloud Peak also came down under the lead of White Fang and an Ape. "Since everyone is here, I want to ask if you are satisfied with the service provided by taotie restaurant." Robert looked at everyone with a smile and asked. "Very Satisfied!" "Yes! The food is tasty and it can increase the strength too." "Today just by eating three spiritual dishes my strength has increased by three small realms." Hearing this smile on Roberts''s face grew wider as he said, "Then do you think it''s worth the money?" "Yes, With such a low price strength can be increased so much so it''s worth the price." "Brother Robert, the price of each Spiritual food is worth the price. Please calculate the bill for the Golden Alpaca tribe. I will pay the bill." At this time Rion who was standing among the group of the Alpaca said. His aura is stronger than before as a big smile was plastered on his face. After eating four Third Grade Spiritual food his strength has increased by a small realm. He was happy to see this result now when he returns to the tribe he can show off the cultivation to others. Not only that he perceived the realm. of the surrounding tribesmen and realized that their realm is grown by at least one small realm including Foundation Realm spiritual beasts. This caused double happiness! That''s why Rion wants to return to the Golden Alpaca tribe as soon as possible and share his happiness and good news with others. He has decided to bring more tribesmen next time. They need to be strengthened. Hearing Rion, Robert was instantly happy as he looked at Menna and said in a low voice, "Menna tell me the number of dishes each one of them ate." Menna squinted her eyes and scanned the group of Alpaca in the Qi Condensation realm. "He ate three dishes, Two Blood Moon soup, and one Deep-fried meat. This guy deliberately showed the food in front of me." "That one ate three blood moon soup and the way he looked at me was funny.", "He is very hateful too! He deliberately dropped a piece of meat on the ground and funnily looked at me." "He ate one.." One by one Menna started to tell the name and number of dishes each Alpaca ate along with reasons that they offended her. Everyone around was struck speechless as they heard her. Robert was stunned too. Naming the names and number of dishes is correct but what''s the reason at the end of each sentence? Looking at your face it seems that you are holding a grudge. Just how idle are you to remember the grudge of every alpaca. Rion was stunned that others didn''t know but he knew this small figure is a Core Formation realm spiritual beast. The people of his tribe dare to make fun of her? Since when do they have such big courage? Rion became angry as he glared at the group of naughty tribesmen. Their wings have become stiff, that''s why he needs to teach them a lesson. But he can''t do it in front of everyone so he will take care of them after they returned to the tribe. The surrounding Alpaca felt inexplicable seeing his angry gaze but they kept their mouth shut. After naming the names and number of dishes of each Alpaca along with their crimes. Menna gasped for breath after taking for minutes and her small face was red. Robert patted her back and said, "Good work Menna!" Robert was genuinely praising her. She did a good job by remembering the name and number of dishes of every alpaca otherwise he would be in trouble. Menna raised her small her with a proud expression as she looked at Robert and said, "So what''s my reward?" "Don''t worry I will give you a lollipop later." Robert blurted out as he heard her after all Lollipop is the best reward for lolita. "What''s a lollipop?" Menna asked in confusion. "Something that a loli eats.." Robert didn''t want to explain in detail so he said a random reason. Chapter 107 - 107: Finally Rich! Putting aside Menna, Robert glanced at the paper and said, "Brother Rion in total people of your tribe with the cultivation base of Qi Condensation realm ate 40 Meat rolls, 70 Blood Moon soup, 30 Deep-fried meat, 40 strings of spicy roasted meat¡­" Robert read the information on the paper he recorded and continued to say the number of dishes they ate. The more he read the more dumbfounded and happy he became. He was dumbfounded that these people ate so many dishes in one day and he is happy because in return for these dishes he will get many resources. He took a look at Rion and saw that there was still a confident smile on his face. Looks like this amount of money is nothing to him. "... For Deep fried meat with the cost of one low-grade mortal herb, you need to pay 30 low-grade mortal herbs. For the string of spicy roasted meat with the price of three low-grade mortal herbs, you need to pay 120 low-grade mortal herbs. For Blood moon soup with a price of three low-grade mortal herbs, you need to pay 210 Low-grade Mortal herbs. For a meat roll..." Robert continued to say the price. But at this time he didn''t notice that Rion''s confident smile stiffened as he had an unbelievable look on his face. Every Foundation Realm Alpaca also had a constipated look on their faces as they glared at their tribesmen. Not only did everyone around gasp after hearing the numbers said by Robert but they looked at people of the Golden Alpaca tribe with a weird gaze. The Qi Condensation Realm Alpaca smiled sheepishly as they lowered their heads, not daring to look at Rion and other Formation Realm Alpacas. Before they never cared about price as the tribe was going to pay for them that''s why they ordered every dish brazenly but now it looks like that they have gone too far. ".... So the total bill for Qi Condensation realm tribesmen of your Golden Alpaca tribe is 500 Low-Grade Mortal herb." Robert silently calculated the price and gave them 20¨G discounts. Even after giving them a discount, the price was massive. Robert did not lift his head as he said, "Next I will tell you about the bill for Foundation realm members of your tribe." "One serving of Meatballs costs two Mid-Grade Mortal herbs. They ordered 20 servings in total so the total is 40 mid-grade mortal herbs. Next is Sweet and sour soup, the price of each dish is 4 Mid Grade Mortal herbs in total they ordered 16 servings so the total is 60, Mid Grade Mortal herbs, Next..." Rion''s mouth twitched as he continued to hear the price. These groups of prodigals are trying to make the tribe bankrupt? Although the tribe is willing to pay the price it doesn''t mean you can order so much without any concern. He glared at Foundation realm beasts with anger in his eyes now he wanted to tell you to pay your bill by yourself. Foundation Realm alpaca saw Rion''s glare and they were ashamed because they were so excited about the breakthrough they completely ignored the price. Now it was their turn to lower their head in embarrassment. "... In total for your Foundation realm Tribesmen, you need to pay 75 Mid-Grade Mortal herb and 8 High-Grade Mortal herbs." Robert''s mouth was dry after calculating the price. This is an astronomical price with so many resources he can have an evolution effortlessly. But these are just starters as the main dish is yet to arrive. Robert looked at Rion with a hippie smile on his face and said, "Now brother Rion it''s your turn." Rion had a bad feeling in his heart after he heard Robert. Wouldn''t he too¡­ "Well Brother Rion you ordered three Meat stew and the price of each one is Two Earth grade herbs (Low-Grade) so in total, there are six Earth grade herbs(Low-Grade) on top of this you ate one more dish¡­." "... Thus your bill is six earth grade herbs(Low-Grade) and three High-Grade mortal herbs only¡­" listening to the price every alpaca who lowered their heads glanced at Rion with weird light in their herbs. Now, who is prodigal? "The total price of your Golden Alpaca tribe is 500 Low-grade Mortal herbs, 75 Mid-Grade Mortal herbs, 11 High-Grade Mortal herbs, and Six earth grade(Low-grade) herbs." Robert calculated and glanced up and saw that everyone was strangely quiet as Rion had an unsightly look on his face. Seeing him like this Robert had a bad feeling on his face as he said, "Brother Rion, It''s okay right¡­?" Rion smiled with difficulty as he said, "No problem. I will pay now." It''s not like he does not give so much money grandpa gave home night herbs before coming here. On top of that, he has his small collection of herbs so it''s not difficult to pay the bill but he will become a pauper and there is a tribulation waiting for him at the tribe. His future seems to be dark as heavy punishment is waiting for him. Robert breathed a sigh of relief after hearing him. And a bright smile appeared on his face as he complimented him, "Hahaha I knew that brother Rion is a tycoon so this small amount of money is nothing to you." These words are like we''re like an arrow stabbing Rion''s heart. Brother, I am not a tycoon, I am a pauper now and my heart is bleeding. He squeezed a smile and said, "Hehe that''s right this amount of money is nothing for our Golden Alpaca tribe we can spend twice the amount without any difficulty." No way! He can agree with Robert as he cannot lose face in front of everyone. Seeing that everyone was looking at him with admiration, his heart was a little better. He raised his hoofs and inserted them on his back and fumbled for a while and then he took out a few herbs and gave them to Robert and said, "Here Brother Robert in total 24 High-Grade Mortal herbs and six low-grade earth herbs. You can keep the extra" Robert looked at him with confusion, Did he hear it wrong? Where are low-grade and middle-grade mortal herbs? Seeing his confused face Rion chuckled and said "Brother Robert don''t be confused inside the Inner Forest one middle-grade Mortal herb equals ten low-grade mortal herbs. One gig grade mortal herb is equal to ten mid-grade mortal herbs. So this amount is correct." Robert was startled after hearing this. So there are exchange rates for every herb. "Since it''s like this then it''s fine with me." Robert nodded in understanding and after saying this he took 24 high-grade mortal herbs and six low-grade Earth herbs from Rion. While he took the herbs he saw that every beast was looking at his hands with a scorching gaze. This is ann astronomical amount for any person. After looking at the herbs Robert felt that he is truly rich now. [AN: Hey guys author here.(I have added this later so it will not increase the price.) As you know that I have not updated bonus chapters of this book in this month that''s why I have brought an offer for you today. Starting from today till Christmas there is an event. For this event, Every 20 power stone= 1 extra chapter. (Upper limit= 10 extra chapters ) Every 5 golden ticket= 1 extra chapter (Upper Limit- 5 extra chapter ) Any gift = 1 extra chapter (Upper Limit- 5 Extra chapter) For theses conditions I will release extra chapters. If all of the conditions are fulfilled to limit then I will release 20 extra chapters. Though you can see that releasing so many chapters in day is impossible thus I will release extra chapters to daily to release all the bonus chapters in one week or so. There is my college holidays therefore I will release one chapter daily(Hopefully 2). This event is only valid till the end of Christmas(25 dec)????.. From 26 I will start releasing extra chapters. ] Chapter 108 - 108: Sneaky Snowball. "Well, now guys we are free for a few days. In this time you will carry on your usual work and increase your cultivation as soon as possible. Now Taotie restaurant has a lot of resources so if you need anything just tell me." Robert looked at members of the Taotie restaurant and said. In the last hour, everyone helped him collect the bill and now every customer has left the Taotie restaurant. Before they left Robert announced that Taotie restaurant will only open after ten days now. These days are their recuperation time and during this period he would do other things such as construction. In this time he hopes that others will increase their cultivation as during the next wave he expects that Spiritual Beasts with higher cultivation will come. They need strong strength to maintain order. Everyone nodded as they understood the importance of strong strength today. Facing so many experts, if they don''t have enough strength then the situation would become worse. "Now everyone should be tired. So go and rest well. I will assign new tasks at night. Tonight at the foot of the mountain we will have dinner." Robert said and everyone left. Every employee lives near Cloud peak so it will be easy to arrive at work time. Most of them sleep on the ground which is not good so next Robert is going to take Molly and the people of his tribe to build houses for everyone who joins Taotie restaurant. Robert, Snowball, Slither, Celli, Menna, and White Fang live on the top of Cloud peak. When Robert arrived on the Cloud Peak with others he was dumbfounded. On the Cloud Peak near the Taotie restaurant, there is knee-length grass growing at every place covering the whole place. "What happened? Why is grass growing here?" White Fang tilted her head in confusion as she looked at wild grass growing around the Taotie restaurant. "I don''t know. Three hours ago there was no wild grass growing near the restaurant." Robert said in confusion he couldn''t make sense out of the situation. "How can so many wild grasses grow in just three hours?" Slither was taken aback after hearing him and his head became cloudy. Everyone, we''re silent after hearing this question. In the end, Robert opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know the reason but I know that we have one more work to do. So who is going to clean the grass?" "I am a little sleepy, I will go to bed first." After he finished speaking Menna stood and wanted to slip away. "Mee too! I am tired, I want to sleep." White Fang''s wolf ears moved as she followed Menna. "I need to go down to work!" Slither said. Celli followed him. As for Snowball? He has already disappeared. No one wants to do this arduous task. Robert looked at them with a poker expression as he said, "I have no problem eating food but then I will not have the energy to cook at night." Hearing him everyone''s movement stopped, This sentence hit their heart. After working hard for the whole day if there is no good food then what''s the point of life? White Fang became strangely excited as she said with enthusiasm, "No problem! Today I will cook for everyone. Robert hurry up and removed the wild grass. Hey guys? Why are you working? Let Robert do it. " She had not finished yet before Slither and Menna started to remove wild grass. Menna squatted on the ground and pulled the grass with tender little hands. Her face is bleak and pitiful as if she is forced to do child labor. Slither also had a depressed look on his face as he continued to slash wild grass with his tail. Both of them have first-hand experience of White Fangs cooking. The word food can no longer describe that thing. That''s why they would rather work hard than eat her food. White Fang pouted seeing them working but in the end, she joined the grass-removing team. Celli also joined them though she is very confused after seeing their constipated expression. Robert smiled seeing this scene. He liked this type of life playing with others, Doing work, earning together, and doing small mischief. For him, this life is a hundred times better than his previous life. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is the process of transmigration. Everyone is either sent by truck-Kun or heart attack but Sigh, he died for some unfathomable reason... Robert shook his head and removed these thoughts from his mind as he joined the Grass-removing team. He squatted and removed the grass in front of him just as he was removing the grass he saw movement from the grass not far away from him. With curiosity, he arrived near the location and parted the group of grass with his hands. Looking at the situation inside his face stiffened. Inside the grass, there is a bunny a lot bigger than him. At this moment in his hand, there was a big spoon as he was eating some black stick stuff with a sneaky expression. Hearing the movement his actions stopped mid-air as he looked at him with small eyes. In the end, he opened his mouth and said something. "Want some?" "Fuck off" ¡­. At night everyone was sitting around the Big pot and we''re serving ourselves. They are already familiar with the Hot Pot so it''s not difficult for them to cook by themselves. At this time the Apes from Molly''s tribe were heard too. All of them joined the dinner as they brought some fruits and other edible stuff from their homes. The whole scene appeared tranquil and joyful as everyone seemed happy. The only thing that destroyed the tranquil atmosphere is the Bunny sitting near the big pot with a small pot in his hand which is filled with some black stuff. The bunny is eating that black stuff with gusto, ignoring others'' weird gazes. This bunny is Snowball. Previously he was caught by everyone while he was secretly eating food cooked by White Fang. At that time Slither had a complicated face as he said, "It''s my fault that I did not raise you well." At that time everyone knew that Snowball has a unique taste. Chapter 109 - 109: Strange Phenomenon And War Ape Tribe! Next morning. With a black face, Robert was squatting on the ground and was removing the grass. "Damn! In just one night so many wild grasses grew. If this happens every day then I have to change the profession from chef to Gardner." Robert cursed in a low voice as he was annoyed because of this situation. Since he has been living here there has been no grass growing near the Taotie restaurant. But since yesterday this wild grass has grown like crazy creating more trouble for him. He needs to find the reason for this phenomenon otherwise this situation would likely occur every time. "Eh?" Just as he was removing the grass something caught his attention. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a small stalk different from the surrounding grass. Upon closer look, he realised that this is the stalk of Wheat! "How can this happen?" Robert was surprised to see the wheat growing among the wild grass. ''Maybe someone accidentally dropped the kernel here?'' Even if that''s the case, the main point that surprised him is that the wheat grew so much in just one night. Although he is not a farmer he still knows some normal information about wheat growth. Wheat growth can be broadly divided into several different stages: germination, tillering, stem elongation, boot, flowering, and ripening. Judging from the size of the stalk it''s already at the last stage of tillering. Identifying the stage of growth is easy as the wheat stalk in front of him has strong erected leaves. According to the growth cycle, this is the last stage of tillering. The whole stage of tillering is completed in just one night? Is this a dream? Robert rubbed his eyes and looked carefully and realised that it''s not a dream. "Good! Good! I was looking for a way to grow wheat now the opportunity is in front of me." Robert said happily. He felt that this land must be special therefore it can accelerate the growth of plants. Although he has no evidence for this conjecture. It''s worth the try. Who knows that he can grow mature wheat in just one day? Thinking about this he became energetic as he cleaned the whole ground and removed the wild grass. After going this he hurriedly rushed toward the left cave. After five minutes he came out with an extra leather bag in his hand. In these bags are kennels of wheat. Planting is easy as he just needs to sow the wheat seed 5 or 6 centimetres inside the soil. He sowed the seeds in a row. Each row has a distance of 20 centimetres between them. After sowing all the seeds on the ground Robert stood up in satisfaction and mumbled, "We''ll I have skipped a lot of things but if this is a special land then wheat should grow in just one day like yesterday, If it''s not then at most I will lose some kernels." He has done all he could. Now he will wait and see the result. "Today there is a lot of work to do. The stock of meat is about to be emptied and we need more low-level and mid-level mortal herbs in large quantities." Robert thought about all of their needs and listed the works one after another, "We have to find another source of salt, The brine spring is about to be emptied. Hmm, we need courses for the employees of the Taotie restaurant as they can not always sleep on the ground. It will affect the prestige of Taotie restaurant." "Out of all of these let''s build the house first. With a warm and cosy den, everyone will be motivated to work." Robert mumbled as he walked down the mountain. He is going to meet the director of the construction department, Molly. Arriving at the foot of the mountain he saw Molly coming toward him with some of his tribe members. Seeing Robert, Molly hurriedly greeted him, "Brother Robert good morning!" "Good morning! What happened?" Robert greeted him and asked. He looked at the Apes following Molly with curiosity. "Well, it''s like this brother Robert. Behind me, are Frank the chief of the tribe, Farley the teacher of the tribe, and Maynard the hunter of the tribe?" Molly gave an introduction to each one of them. Three Apes behind Molly gave a silly smile as they greeted Robert and greeted them back. After the round of introduction Molly said, "Brother Robert, it''s like these three of them are at peak of Qi Condensation Realm. So I want to¡­" Robert understood after hearing him. So they are looking for Special grade spiritual food that will help them in breakthroughs. Robert used identification skills on three of them. Name: Frank Cultivation: Peak of Qi condensation realm Bloodline: War Ape(Unawakened) Talent: C Skills: Stone Punch, Stone kick, deadlock, Administration. Description: An ape with the bloodline of War Ape is a special group of apes that are born to fight. Name: Farley Cultivation: Peak of Qi Condensation Realm Bloodline: War Ape¡­ Name: Maynard Bloodline: War Ape¡­ After looking at their information Robert was startled. War Ape tribe? Sounds bullish. All of them had C-level talent. But Robert knew that as long as their blood was awakened their talents would increase. Another thing that caught his attention is their skills. Unlike others, they have some special skills like Administration, Hunting, and Teaching. They should have developed this skill because of their day-to-day activities. It''s the first time he saw someone having this type of skill that is why he became interested. "Brother Robert?" Just as he was contemplating he heard Molly''s voice and he snapped out of it. He looked at them and saw that their face is filled with nervousness. Seeing this he smiled and said, "Hey guys don''t be nervous I was just thinking about something else. Since the three of you are at Peak of the Qi Condensation Realm, I will fulfill my promise. At night I will make an explosive soup for you so that you can enter Foundation Realm safely." Hearing him the worry on four of their faces disappeared and got replaced by joy. "Thank you, Owner Robert." Three of the,m thanked him happily. "Thank you, Brother Robert." Molly looked at Robert and said excitedly. He is very happy now. After today there will be three more Foundation Realm members in his tribe. With this, their tribe became stronger. Robert was happy too as with their increase in strength Taotie restaurant is stronger too. "Come with me! I wanted to build more houses around Cloud Peak. Since you are here, let''s discuss together." Robert invited them for help. Three of them have different skills and knowledge. He wanted to hear their opinion for construction. With their skills he believed that they would provide him with a lot of good suggestions. [Sorry, yesterday it was my friend''s birthday so I could not write any chapters and was outside. Today I could only write one chapter as I and having a headache. from tommorow, I will start releasing chapters with bonus chapters.. Sorry for the delay but I will keep my promise and release 13 bonus chapters.] Chapter 110 - 110: Return Of Trio. [Advance Bonus chapter for power stone. (24-12-21)] "So the owner wants to build a house for everyone?" Frank the chief of the War Ape tribe said. Among the members of the War Ape Tribe, he is the smartest, that''s why he was chosen to become tribe chief. After hearing Robert he immediately knew the benefits of building a house for everyone. After giving the house to everyone he can tie them with Taotie restaurant as they will live near Taotie restaurant from that moment and it will increase their sense of belonging to Taotie restaurant. So he is killing two birds with one stone. Thinking of this he looked at him with some admiration. Robert felt inexplicable after seeing this look but he said, "Yes, With a warm and cozy living environment everyone will have the motivation to work." "That''s right! It can also shelter us from rain and snow. This is very beneficial especially for children due to rain and snow. Most of them become sick and some even die due to sickness." Farley said with a serious expression. Due to these reasons, he has seen many children dying. Therefore he is very much supportive of the idea of building a house for everyone and is ready to provide any help possible for the cause. Robert was startled after hearing him. Yes, newborn spiritual beasts do not have cultivation so it''s easy for them to die because of these reasons. "Hmm, Since all of you know the purpose let''s discuss the important things that are needed to be built." Robert looked at them and asked. Now that they are going to build houses it''s better to construct other important structures too. "Defence measures are a must as we should always be ready for foreign invasion. I suggest that we build trenches around the border and I am good at archery so it''s better to build a tall structure from where I can shoot." Maynard the silent ape opened his mouth and said in a muffled tone. In his mind safety is most important as in this cruel forest you can become prey anytime. "That''s a good idea, I will note it down." Robert took out the latter and noted his suggestion. "I think before doing anything we should consider our location. This place is very far away from the river so it''s difficult for us to get fresh water. If this problem is not solved then there is no use building other structures." Frank thought seriously and said. Robert nodded at his words, it''s the problem they are facing right now. "Problem of freshwater can be solved. We can either search for underground water or dig a channel from the nearest river to the cloud peak." Robert felt moving the whole place was cumbersome. It''s better to dig a water channel. And Robert felt that their thoughts were too rigid. If the water source is far away then you will move the whole tribe? There are better solutions for it. "Yes! We could do that. Since the river is far away we can just build a river for ourselves." Frank''s eyes became wide after hearing Robert. It''s a simple idea but no one thought about this before. As for underground water and stuff, he ignored it as he could not understand its meaning. "Hmm, So what other things do we need?" Robert was extremely pleased right now as he can discuss major things with competent people and he didn''t need to take all the burden by himself. "Brother Robert! Hahaha, the Emperor is back!" Just as he was going to discuss another thing he heard an extremely familiar voice. Well, it''s the bird emperor! After so long he finally returned. He looked in the direction of the sound and saw a group of birds flying word him. Because of the sunlight, he could not see their appearance clearly but there is no doubt that this is the Bird Emperor. The group of three birds swooped down and arrived on the ground not far away from him. After three landed he finally saw their appliance and his jaw dropped in shock. "Who are you?" He asked in confusion. These three birds are completely different from the Corn bunting birds in his mind. Both of these seem completely different species. In front of him is a one-meter big bird with a wingspan of two meters. There are three feathers on the forehead. The two on the outside were pure white, while the one in the middle was a light blue. There are white and blue feathers all over the body making it look extremely graceful. "Brother Robert, did you forget us? I am Bird Emperor, he is Blood Fiend and she is Amber. How can you not recognize us?" The graceful emperor in the middle said in a dissatisfied voice. ''It would be strange if I would recognize you.'' Robert rolled his eyes and thought to himself but now he can confirm the identity of three. It''s indeed three goods. "Hehe, brother emperor, how can I forget about you? It''s just that you have transformed so much that I can no longer recognize you." Robert smiled happily and said. These three can say to the first acquaintance he met after coming to inner forest and it''s because of their efforts that Taotie restaurant could get its first customers. "Transformed? What are you talking about? I have just returned to my original appearance." The bird emperor said proudly. "..." He still hasn''t changed, every time I see his proud face I have the urge to beat him. "Hehe~ it''s alright let me introduce you to someone. Here are Molly, Frank, Farley, and Maynard. These four have recently joined the Taotie restaurant." Robert gave a simple introduction. The bird emperor looked at them with a satisfied expression as he praised, "Not Bad! Four of you look imposing enough. How about this? Why don''t you become my bodyguard? I will not treat you badly." The bird emperor looked at them and asked seriously. "..." All of the parties present were speechless after hearing him. And Robert has a black line on his forehead as his mouth twitches violently. You are digging a corner in front of me? Are you itchy? Chapter 111 - 111:Demolish The Old Structure. "Not bad three of you at the peak of Qi condensation realm. Not far away from the Foundation realm. Hmm, let''s go now. I will make explosive soup for all of you so that you can enter the Foundation Realm." Robert looked at their cultivation and said. Robert released the Bird emperor and said. His words irritated him before so he decided to give him a beating and let him know who is the boss. He looked at the Bird emperor who was twitching on the ground and the other two with surprise on his face. Blood Fiend, Amber, and Bird Emperor are all the peak of the Qi Condensation realm. It''s not long since they entered the eighth level. Previously Robert was going to make explosive soup for them at night but now he changed his mind just for one reason just now he used Identification skills on Amber and others and the result surprised him. Name: Bird Emperor Bloodline: Sky Bloodline(Unawakened) Talent: D Cultivation: Peak of Qi Condensation realm. Skills: Phantom Vision, Dive, Peck, Green whirlwind. Description: A Low-level creature with a mutated bloodline. Name: Amber Bloodline: Sky Bloodline(Unawakened) Talent: D Cultivation: Peak of Qi Condensation realm. Skills: Air bomb... Name Blood Fiend. Bloodline: Sky Bloodline(Unawakened) Talent: D Cultivation: Peak of Qi Condensation realm¡­. Mutated bloodline? It''s the first time Robert saw something like this and it''s unawakened. Do they have so many changes even before their bloodline is awakened? Then what changes will occur after their bloodline is fully awakened? Robert was interested in this therefore he changed his original decision and decided to make them Foundation Realm now. Frank and the other two from the War Ape tribe were surprised and overjoyed. Previously they thought that they needed to wait for a day but now it seems that they will achieve Foundation Realm now. Amber and Blood Fiend we''re also startled after hearing him. Immediately after they were ecstatic, entering the Foundation Realm has always been the goal of their tribe. Now they have a chance to achieve that, so how can they be unhappy? "Thank you, Owner." Five of them hurriedly thanked him. "Come on, let''s go." Robert picked up the Bird emperor and climbed up on the Cloud Peak with others. "Brother Robert! Slow down! It hurts¡­" The Bird Emperor said in a low voice but Robert did not pay any attention to it as he continued to climb up. Humph, tell you to run your mouth! This beating should give you a lesson. Behind him, Blood Fiend looked at the Bird emperor with a distressed expression but he could not help him. After all, the ticket to Foundation Realm is in the other parties'' hands¡­ Amber seeing his miserable look had a strange relief in her heart. Hecate of this guy''s stupid mouth they have encountered so much trouble on the road and almost died! That''s why she is happy after seeing him getting beaten by Robert. In fact if not for his identity she would have beaten him long ago. As they neared the peak of Cloud Peak they heard some voices from above. "So much wild grass has grown up once again.."(Slither) "Ya! Robert is busy so we should remove this¡­" (White Fang) "Eh? But these grass are different from before, they have leaves on them¡­" (Slither) "Who cares! It''s just some grass, it''s not like we can eat it. Come on, pluck it clean." (White Fang) The longer he heard this conversation the more wrong he felt. Suddenly he thought of something and hurriedly dashed toward the peak while shouting. "Stop! Stop! Don''t pluck that plant." When he arrived at the top of Cloud Peak he was surprised. The whole ground he covered with green plants with straight leaves on top of it. These plants are growing at the exact place where he planted the Wheat Seeds. Seeing so many plants growing, Robert was ecstatic. His guess was true that planting seeds at this place can speed up the growth cycle. He has planted this for just one or two hours but seeds have already grown to this point. "Robert, why should we not pluck these grass?" White Fang looked at him strangely and asked. "There is no need to remove it. I have planted this crop and it''s not wild grass, It''s a crop called Wheat. After growth is complete we can make a lot of good things from it." Robert was happy therefore he patiently explained. "Really? It''s edible?" White Fang''s eyes brightened after hearing him. "Yes but the growth of this plant will take some time." Robert gave her a confirmation and said. "To protect this place for me. Don''t let anyone ruin it otherwise you will never get new dishes." Robert said to White Fang seriously. "Leave it to me!" White Fang patted her chest and said as she looked around vigilantly. She has already taken up the role of protector. Seeing this Robert was satisfied as he said to others, "You guys wait for a while I will make Explosive soup for you." Others nodded that they can wait for a day not to mention an hour. ... "Here! Six servings of Explosive Soup. After drinking this you should arrive at Foundation Realm. I have other work so I will leave first, Molly! Let''s go." Robert placed Six bowls containing Explosive soup and left with Molly. After drinking this they should arrive at Foundation Realm. Now he is going with Jolly to build houses around the Cloud peak. Problem of security and water cannot be solved at once as it would take some time. Therefore he is going to make a house around Cloud Peak First. "Molly! Today our goal is to make Ten House with three rooms in each house. Call over the members of your tribe who participated in construction last. Also call the members of the Construction Department, ``Let''s teach them how to build houses. After all, in the future they would build houses independently." Robert Looked at Molly and said. "Okay brother Robert!" Molly agreed with him and asked, "So where are we going to make a house? On the slope?" "No! We will make houses around the cloud peak in a circular formation. In the formation we will leave four places empty as it will become road in future. If people want to go to Cloud Peak they need to go through these four roads. Also we need to make a new restaurant at the bottom of Cloud Peak as the one above will be demolished." After hearing this Robert started to talk about his plans for construction. "Demolish? Why?" Molly was startled after hearing him. "We have so many customers and the peak cannot accommodate so many people. It''s a pain in the ass to deliver food from the peak. Therefore we will build a new and bigger restaurant at the foot of the mountain. This restaurant will be three, No five times bigger than the old one." [Tally for the event: At the start of the event there were 110 power stone and presently its 165. In total there are 55 ps, So Three extra chapters. In total 1 Gift from ''Jedi'' so one extra chapters. For golden tickets at the start of events there were 45 Golden tickets now its 48 two less from.the requirmemt but still, One extra chapter. In total 5 bonus chapter will be released from tommorow. This is even lower than I expected, There are still 15 more bonus chapters to be unlocked. Anyway there is still some time till the end of chrismas you can unlock remaining chapters till then. I wish you all the unconditional love of God in all the dreams of your heart and everyday prayer. Merry Christmas ???? everyone! Chapter 112 - 112: Wait Something Is Wrong "Remove more soil from that place. Yes from there." "Insert the wood more deeply in the soil." "Make sure that every stone block is of the same size. Although some differences in size are acceptable make sure that the difference is not too big." "Someone go and tell buster to fetch up more Ironwood we are short on materials." "Some slack off! We have a goal to build five houses today one less means no food for everyone including myself. We have already built one so four more to go." Robert stood near the construction site as he carried a few wooden planks on both of his shoulders. He looked at the dug-up land and gave out one instruction after another. Behind him are three groups of people. One group is composed of various spiritual beasts and their job is to make some blocks from normal stone. These groups are composed of spiritual beasts from the War Ape tribe and other members of the Construction Department. The other group is responsible for making planks and pillars from Ironwood. This group is only composed of Apes who are good at cutting and have sharp weapons. And lastly, the last group is composed of blurry spiritual beasts. They are responsible for transporting various stone blocks and ridden planks to the construction site. Robert himself is involved in three groups. He helps and gives instructions to two groups who make materials and help transportation group in material transfer. Previously Slither took the members of the Hunting Department to hunt a few preys. The same goes for Celli as she left to find Spiritual materials. He hopes that her luck is good and she could find something like wheat for example rice. Though the possibility of getting them is extremely low. As for White Fang and rest, they are guarding the Wheat Field. "Molly! Do you need a break?" While walking toward the construction site he shouted. Except for him, Molly is working hard in construction. Almost all the construction is done by him as he is experienced. "No, brother Robert it''s alright!" Molly replied without looking back at this moment he was laying the foundation for the second house. At this speed, they will complete one house in 3 hours. This is ridiculously fast. Humans cannot achieve this speed without any technology. With this speed making five houses today is not a dream. Thinking of this Robert cheered up and decided to take a break as he is somewhat exhausted. So after placing the planks on the ground he retreated to the side and sat on the chair near the peak and relaxed. "Phew! Construction Departments need more people." Wiping the sweat from his forehead be muttered. Other departments have a large number of people but only the Construction department has a few people. This is the case for Administration Department too. "Brother Robert! You are finally free." Just as he was thinking he heard a sound from above. He looked up and saw a huge falcon-like creature flying down toward him. The whole body of the body is covered with blue, white, and green feathers making it look extremely handsome. It''s Bird Emperor! His appearance changed after a breakthrough as his body had grown two times bigger than before as there are a few more feathers on his head. "What happened?" Looking at him Robert asked curiously. While looking at Bird Emperor he used Identification skills. Everything remained the same except for talent. From previous D-level talent, it''s now risen to B+. Which is good! With this talent his cultivation. Speed will increase. Robert looked at his handsome look enviously. Is this so-called Fools luck? Hah! A guy like him has such a handsome look and I only have two colors. But thinking of his cute look he felt a bit better. I am a national treasure but he is not. "Well, I got information about the mastermind behind the people who attacked the Taotie restaurant previously." The Bird Emperor landed in front of him and said. Listening to him Robert was startled ad he asked hurriedly, "Who is it? I must bash that guy a hundred times." While talking about this he gritted his teeth angrily. Because of that mastermind, they got harassed on an opening day. Although they did not cause any damage it still caused some anger and he will take revenge against that bastard. "That guy is at Core Formation Realm." The Bird emperor looked at him and said. "..." Instantly Robert went quiet. Although he can beat this level of opponent it''s still better to find more information. "Tell me about this in detail." "Well let me start¡­" Bird emperor nodded and started his narration. From the moment he heard these two talking near White Blazing lake to the moment they met inside the trail ground and how they met Overlord Turtle. Till he got the opportunity. "That''s how we met. That guy was created by the turtle and he ran away but the Turtle said not to worry about the guy like this because he is a Demonic beast." Bird emperor said. Previously while parting he asked the overload turtle about the guy and he said not to worry about him as he is just a weak guy. "Demonic beast? Why should I not be worried about it?" Robert felt this term familiar but be couldn''t remember where he heard this. "That old turtle said that he is a demonic beast so he could never enter Nascent soul realm in his lifetime as no Demonic beast could. So he is destined to be a weak guy." Bird emperor said while disdaining in his eyes as if he looks down on the guy. "Wait! What do mean that demonic beast can''t enter Nascent soul realm? I freaking met one previously." The more he heard him the more wrong he felt. Then he remembered his nightmare where he met a Nascent Soul realm beast who almost killed him. At that time system reminded him that that guy is a demonic beast at Nascent Soul realm¡­. Chapter 113 - 113: Rise Of Demonic Beasts. At the edge of Dream Maple Forest, there is barren land devoid of any vegetation. This place is completely desolate and spiritual energy here is very thin. This place is called a desolate land. Once in a while, you can see some Ferocious beasts wandering through the land. Except for these ferocious beasts, there are other types of beasts living here. They have tall and blurry body shapes as their eyes are blood red. They give of murderous aura making one shiver in fright but strangely they don''t have spiritual fluctuation on their body. It''s like they are normal beasts without any cultivation but many of them can destroy a mountain making their existence extremely contradictory. Most of the population of this land is composed of these types of beasts. They fight and eat the same kind and are unbridled. Roar! Roar! At this time the blurry beasts at the edge of desolate land issued excited roars one after another. After this roar was issued the ground started to quake. An excited roar came from the desolate land. From the birds-eye view, one can see some rising throughout the desolate land as a humongous horde of beasts were running toward the border of Desolate land. Soon the beasts gathered at the edge of desolate land. In front of them is a four-meter wide deep bottomless chasm. On the opposite side of the chasm, there is a forest filled with greenery. All of the beasts looked at the opposite side with yearning and excitement but no one dared to go there. With their strength, they can easily cross this chasm but they did not do so as they looked at the chasm with fear. At this moment all of them were strangely quiet as they looked at the opposite side with expectations. Strangely none of them fought against each other but there was the smell of gunpowder in the air as a fight could break out at any second. Swish! Swish! Swish! From the forest on the opposite side sound of wind came as two silhouettes appeared in front of them. The silhouette did not stop as they crossed the chasm and entered the desolate land. Roar! This roar was like a call of battle as every beast regardless of anything pounced at the visitors. "Humph! A bunch of livestock! Get away from me." One of the silhouettes shouted in a low voice as a black gas erupted from his body pushing every beast aside and covering two of them. All the beasts retreated from the black gas as if they had encountered a nemesis. They looked frightened after seeing the black gas. But some beasts were daring enough as they pounced at the silhouette regardless of anything. "Courting death!" A voice came from the black gas. The black gas around formed a huge claw sweeping the beasts that pounced and threw them into the chasm. Roar! Few unwilling roars came as the beasts disappeared in the chasm. Seeing this no one pounced at the visitor as they retreated like a tide. Only after the beasts disappeared that the black gas disappeared. Now two beasts are standing there. One of them is the Hyena lord and the other one is the Green feathered Dragon horse. At this moment the Hyena looks extremely miserable as his whole body is thin like bamboo. Besides him, there is the horse which is unconscious. "Damn! That turtle I will make him pay sooner or later. Now let''s go, it''s time to meet the boss." The Hyena grumbled with hatred as he looked at the unconscious horse beside him with anger. It''s because of this shit that he suffered so much and lost cultivation. The aura on the Hyenas body is weaker than before as his cultivation is pummelled to the Foundation realm. Wasting no more time Hyena picked up the horse and rushed toward the center of the Desolate Land. After running for the whole five minutes he arrived at the destination. A hundred-meter big mountain without any vegetation and skeletons of bug beasts are scattered everywhere. Arriving here The Hyena aura converged a but as he looked at the top of the mountain cautiously. He climbed and arrived at the top of the mountain. Here the ground is stained red as the smell of blood lingered in the whole place. At the peak, there are four people. Three of them are covered with black mist as one can only see bloody red eyes. In the center of these people, there is a ten-meter big creature lying on the ground eating the meat of some unknown creature. "L-Lord I am here." The Hyena looked at the creature in the center and said with fear, "I have brought an offering for you,u my lord. This is a living horse with the bloodline of a Dragon. I hope you will like this." Saying this he pushed the unconscious Green feathered dragon-horse in front. The creature gnawing on the meat stopped for a second and lifted its head. A one-meter big face with eerie purple and black eyes looked at the horse on the ground with Interest. If Robert was here then he would recognize this creature. It''s the nascent realm of Demonic beasts he encountered before and almost died. This guy is bigger and stronger than before as his aura has surpassed the of Nascent soul Realm as its cultivation has reached Spirit Realm. "Okay, I accept this offering. Here is your reward." A childish and cold voice came from this monstrous beast as the body of the horse floated toward him. Then a cluster of black gas emerged from his body and moved toward the Hyena, soon merging with his body. Soon the aura of Hyena started to climb up. The peak of Foundation Realm¡­ Low-Grade Core Formation Realm¡­ Mid-Grade Core Formation realm¡­ High-Grade Core Formation Realm¡­ and Finally Peak Frade Core Formation Realm The Hyena was ecstatic seeing his newly formed cultivation base as he said, "Thank you for the reward, my lord." The Lord did not pay attention to him as he looked at the horse body in front of him with great interest and said in a creepy childish voice, "All things have been arranged. It''s now time to start the plan and close the net." "North, East, South, West. Start the plan in four parts of Dream Maple forest and remove the seal as it''s time to capture Dream Maple Forest. After capturing Dream Maple Forest the rise of Demonic Creatures will begin!" "Yes, Lord!" Three Hoarse voices along with Hyena''s voice sounded a monstrous aura along with black mist emerging from their body. All three people covered in a mist have a cultivation base of Peak Nascent Soul realm.. And strangely all of them are demonic beasts¡­. Chapter 114 - 114: Attack At The Cloud Peak! Robert continued to work on construction but the previous conversation with the Bird Emperor made him worried. According to that turtle senior, Demonic beasts could not enter the Nascent Soul Realm in their life but he saw one before. That''s why the Bird emperor has gone to meet that senior as he is living at the White Blazing lake. Although he is worried he continues to be busy with his work. After all, worrying about something he has no clue about isn''t of any use. "Robert! Robert! That Plant has grown." At this time he heard a hurried and excited voice from the top of the Cloud Peak. Not only him but everyone working below heard this and they became curious about the plant. Robert was startled at first then he became ecstatic. Wheat has grown? In just a few hours? Previously he has told White Fang to notify him if the wheat color is golden-yellow. He hurriedly placed down the planks on his body and rushed toward the Cloud Peak. Arriving at the top Robert saw a place filled with two-meter big Golden yellow plants. Seeing the size Robert was startled, So big? "Robert! See it''s grown right? So what will you make from this?" White Fang and Snowball we''re standing near the wheat field. After seeing Robert arriving they gathered around him and asked the question with shining eyes. Seeing their look Robert chuckled and said, "Well I will make something from it at night. For now, you guys collect the whole plant. Two of you can''t do it all alone so I will send a few people for help." "Hmm! Okay." Both of them agreed as they have nothing to do right now and everyone else is working so it''s good to do some work too. Roar! Just as they were talking they heard a roar from below as well as a few panicked shouts which startled them. "What happened?" White Fang asked but Robert did now have an answer for this. "Snowball! take us to the foot of the mountain." Robert wanted to see the situation so she told Snowball to use teleportation. Robert placed his hands on White Fang''s back and Snowball hopped on his shoulder and then three of them disappeared. When they reappeared they were already at the foot of the cloud peak. Robert looked around and was startled and angry. The whole place is in a mess as the house they have built previously has been destroyed by a group of Beast''s. These beasts have the cultivation of Peak Qi Condensation Realm and few are at Foundation realm. Molly and other Foundation Realm from War Ape Tribe held that Foundation Realm invading beasts and the rest were confronted by other Qi Condensation realm members of Taotie Restaurant. During the fight, the whole place was destroyed and many people were injured because of this. Robert became angry now. Not only many workers are destroyed but their previous works have been destroyed too. Robert did not say anything and dashed toward the nearest beast. While leaving he said to White Fang and Snowball, "Two of you don''t need to make a move I will solve this." White Fang who originally wanted to suppress all those idiotic beasts stopped and stood at the same place. Robert looked at the Peak Qi Condensation Realm beast in front of him which was flanked by three of four members of Taotie restaurant. All of them have lower cultivation compared to the invading beasts. Robert arrived near the beast and everyone noticed him. Roar The beasts roared threateningly as they saw Robert approaching. Robert ignored its roar as he raised his hand and punched toward the beasts. In response, the beast opened his mouth and tried to bite his hand. Robert did not retract his hands because of this as his punch continued to move toward the beast''s mouth. Puch! At last, his punch landed on the beast''s mouth and as a result, the beast''s head exploded before it even had time to bite Roberts''s hand. Thud! After this, the lifeless body fell to the ground. Every member who flanked the beast previously was stunned as they stood in the same place like a fool. "Some stand there. Go and help others share the pressure and help the injured." Robert looked at those stunned members and said lightly. Robert did not stop here as he continued to move toward the next target. After practicing Primogenial body art to the second layer his physical strength had reached the same level as those of any normal foundation realm beast so it''s not a surprise then he can insta-kill a Qi Condensation Realm beast. Only after Robert left did the others react "My god! Leader Robert is so strong he can kill beasts of this level with just one punch." All the members of the Taotie restaurant called Robert a leader. "No wonder he is the leader. With such strength, it''s justified to become a leader." "Let''s not talk right now as Leader Robert had given us some instructions. Let''s go and help others and help the injured." Robert continued to solve those invading beasts and helped others. In total, till now he has killed five Peak Qi Condensation realm beasts. And during the fight, Robert noticed that these invading beasts were mindless as they kept attacking without saying anything. Ferocious beasts! With their characteristic, Robert instantly knew that these are Ferocious beasts who are attacking Taotie restaurant. But he was confused about why these ferocious beasts are attacking him? Shouldn''t they be in the Outer region? What are they doing here? Although his mind is filled with question marks his hands never stopped as he continued to kill those ferocious beasts as he earned others admiration. Puch! Bam! After killing the last Qi Condensation realm beast he looked at the other battlefield. Molly, Frank, Farley, Maynard we''re dealing with four Foundation Realm Ferocious beasts as they were severely suppressed. After all, most of them have recently entered the Foundation Realm and the ferocious beasts are mostly at the Third or Fourth layer of the Foundation Realm. "Do you guys need help?" Robert looked at them and asked. They don''t have any injury on their body because of the battle as he retreated and attacked these ferocious beasts avoiding the head-on confrontation. "No, Brother Robert, we can handle this," Molly replied slowly as he attacked the ferocious beasts with a hammer in his hand. The opponent: Ferocious beast has already become bloody as its body is filled with scars and blood. Frank, Farley, and Maynard were the same as they avoided head-on confrontation. Frank has a thin sword as a weapon, Farley has a dagger as a weapon and Maynard has a special weapon: Bow and arrows! He kept maintaining the distance from the ferocious beasts as he continued to shoot one arrow after another creating blood holes on the Ferocious beast''s body. While attacking his opponent he did not forget to help Frank and others as he continued to provide support. Chapter 115 - 115: Hunting Team Gets Seriously Injured. "What happened here?" After Molly and others killed their opponent Robert asked them. "I don''t know. They just came and started to cause destruction." Molly shook his head and said. Previously he was building the house and these ferocious beasts barged in and started causing havoc. Robert furrowed his brows and looked serious. He glanced at all the debris and his mood became even worse. For some unfathomable reason, these ferocious beasts came here and started to cause loss. He was annoyed and angry but he could not do anything now as he looked at everyone and said, "Stop the work for today and gather all the members of your tribe near Cloud Peak." Something unusual is going on. As these ferocious beasts would not barge into the inner region for no specific region. "Okay, Brother Robert." Molly was startled after hearing him but he did as he commanded as he started to gather the people of his tribe and told them to stay near the foot of the mountain. Robert looked at the injured beast and said, "What about these guys? How to heal them?" "Brother Robert they can only heal on their own if they don''t have healing type Spiritual herb. Don''t worry though their injuries are not that deep so they should be alright after a few days of rest." Frank looked at the injured member and said. His words are right, most of the injured beasts do not have access to healing-type spiritual herbs so they can only hole up in their territory and heal themselves by resting. Robert nodded and said nothing but in his mind he felt that this is one good. Injuries need to be treated right away otherwise it would affect the whole development process. He does have some healing spiritual herbs but all of them are at least High-Grade Mortal herbs and there are not enough for all the people. Thinking of healing he remembered the Healing potion that is available for synthesis in System. He decided to look for materials for synthesis and make some potions for future use. But for now, these guys can only heal on their own. At most he will make one dish made from healing herbs to heal their injuries. "White Fang! You stay here and protect their safety. I feel that there will be more attacks today." Robert came near White Fang and said. White Fang nodded with a serious face as she knew that the situation was not good and everyone needed her help this time. After giving some instructions to others Robert left with Snowball. Up there he needs to harvest all those wheat and store them safely. Before collecting the wheat he made some soul for the injured with Healing type spiritual herbs. Only after doing this, he started with his work. Afterward just as Robert felt, Taotie restaurant was attacked three more times as a few groups of ferocious beasts broke through the territory and attacked the members at the foot of the mountain. It''s good that their level was not high so others solves them easily as a pile of ferocious beasts of corpses gathered near them. After these three waves, they did not encounter any attack which made everyone relieved. But it was too early for them to be relieved as another major event happened. Slither and other members of the hunting group were back but their situation is extremely miserable as all of them were seriously injured. Robert was alarmed after hearing this as he stopped processing the wheat and hurried down. At the foot of the mountain, everyone was gathered together as all of them had worried faces. Robert arrived and saw Slithers and others sitting on the ground. All of them have deep scars on their body as blood kept pouring out from the injuries staining the ground red. All of them appeared weak as they lay on the ground powerlessly. "What happened? How did you guys get so injured? Did you confront any Core Formation Realm beasts?" Robert looked at their condition and asked with concern. "No.." Slither replied rather weakly as he did not even have the strength to speak. Looking at their condition Robert sighed and said, "Wait, I will make something for healing. We will talk about this after all of you feel better." "White Fang looks after them and call Menna too. She has slept enough. I will go and make something for them." Robert said as he looked at everyone''s worried faces and reassured them, "Don''t worry they will be alright. I will make something that will make them return to normal." After reassuring everyone Robert returned to the peak and started to make some healing soup. After making the soup he served the soup to everyone as they drank it. Although the soup contains healing type high-grade Mortal herbs cannot heal them at once. But at least it can make them feel better and speed up their healing to some extent. After drinking all of these injured members of the Hunting department were feeling better as they had some energy to sit on their own. "So what happened to you guys before?" Robert saw that they were feeling better so he asked seriously. Everyone focused their attention on the Hunting Team. They are also curious about how these people ended up like this. After all, there are many strong members inside the hunting team and there are many foundation realms. So even if they encountered a core formation realm they would not be so miserable. "We met a tough opponent!" Valor licked his wounds and said with a depressed tone. "The opponent''s cultivation? The peak of the Core Formation realm?" Robert looked at them and asked. "No." Alex shook his head and said. "So a Nascent Soul Realm?" Robert was scared thinking about this. He knew the might of Nascent Soul realm beasts. If Slither and others encountered a Nascent Soul Realm beast then it''s a blessing that they survived. "No, it was not a Nascent Soul Realm beat either." Alex shook his head and said. Everyone froze after hearing him. Now they could no longer guess anything. "Then what is it?" Robert scratched his head in confusion. "It''s a beast without any cultivation." At this time slither opened his mouth and said. "What?" Roberts asked in confusion. He felt he was having auditory hallucinations. A beast without any cultivation made them so miserable? "Yes, it''s a beast without any cultivation. That beast is completely mindless as he killed anyone and devoured anyone who blocked his way. At that time when we were hunting, we encountered this guy and that guy just swung his tail to attack us and as a result, all of us were seriously injured. That beast had astonishing physical strength. We are not his match even if we joined forces that''s why we took the members and escaped." Slither explained the whole sequence of events and there was bitterness and fear in his tone. At that time he used his strongest attack but he could only slightly injure the opponent. This makes him very frustrated. Everyone, we''re silent after hearing him as till now they were unable to believe Slithers words. But looking at others hunting members'' heavy faces and recalling their injuries they have to believe them. This makes them even more horrified. A beast without any cultivation can cause so much damage¡­ If that beast came then what would be their result¡­ Just thinking about this everyone became panicked. "Just what type of beast is this?" Robert''s face became dignified after hearing Slither and like everyone else he was too panicked and had no idea how to defend against a beast like this. Although White Fang is strong he is not sure if she can content against a monster like this But he cannot show to others that he is panicked as it would make the atmosphere more negative. That''s why outwardly he maintained a calm expression. Hearing this everyone looked at each other but no one answered him as they don''t have any clue about this. "The beast that all of you are talking about is called the Desolate beast. This type of beast mostly lives in chaotic continents but they can also be found on other continents too." Just as they were puzzled and distressed they heard a soft voice that told them the name of the beast. Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw a familiar figure gliding through the air and moving toward them. "Auntie!" Looking at the figure Snowball, White Fang, and Menna shouted in surprise. Yes, the figure that is gliding toward them is White Fangs and Menna''s aunt, Rosy. Seeing Aunt Rosy, Robert inexplicably felt relieved as his worries were gone. If a woman like this sits in the Taotie restaurant then everything can be solved easily. "Hmm, I have not seen you for a few days but all of you have grown considerably.." Aunt Rosy covered her mouth and said with a chuckle. Chapter 116 - 116: Break His Turtle Shell. She was indeed surprised to see everyone grow. Here there are more people than before and all of their cultivation is good too. "Aunt Rosy, What is this Desolate Beast? How can they be so strong?" Robert looked at Aunt Rosy and asked! "Like a said Desolate beasts are mostly found in the Chaotic Continent. These beasts live near the area where there is almost no spiritual energy to cultivate." Aunt Rosy opened her mouth and said, "So to survive these beasts adapted to the environment and strengthen their physical body to the peak." "Because they live in a place completely devoid of spiritual energy they are very greedy for spiritual energy. As long as they find something that has spiritual energy they would destroy and consume it. They are like a scourge, devouring spiritual energy nonstop." This sounds horrible! Everyone thought so as they shivered. According to Sunt Rosy, each one of them is a potential target of Desolate Beasts as they have spiritual energy in their body. "Of course, it does not mean that they are invincible. Because these beasts focus mainly on body refinement their speed is not as good as other spiritual energy. So if you encounter one then the best way to fight is to avoid frontal attack and use speed to do sneak attacks and crumble their defense little by little." Rosy saw their depressed faces and said the weakness of desolate beasts. Sure enough, after hearing her, everyone''s expression became better. As long as it''s not invincible. "The desolate beast that you encountered should be of high level. Comparable to the Nascent Soul realm that''s why you were injured in one attack. If it was a desolate beast comparable to Foundation Realm then all of you should be able to cope with it." "But normally these desolate beasts should not appear in Dream Maple Forest¡­" In the end, Rosy said something that made everyone confused. "Auntie, You said that these desolate beasts should not appear here? So why are they here?" White Fang tilted her head in confusion. Although she has a lot of information and blood inheritance she does not know any information about these desolate beasts. Which made her feel strange. "You should ask him for the answer. Come on, you have been hiding there for long enough." Rosy chuckled as he pointed at the forest in the east. Hearing her everyone looked over toward the forest but they didn''t see anyone. Just as they were feeling confused they saw a silhouette stepping out of the dense forest. A big turtle appeared in front of them. Thick Vines grew from his shell and one figure was wrapped by the vine. This person is the Bird Emperor. And the Turtle that walked out is the Overlord Turtle. Robert instantly inferred the identity after seeing the Bird Emperor. "Hehehe senior, We met after a long time." In front of Rosy, the overlord Turtle didn''t have any arrogance and a domineering spirit. He gave a flattering smile and became meek like a docile dog. He does not have the qualifications to be arrogant in front of this woman. This woman is one of the overlords of the Silver Moon Forest and she has a high position in the alliance too. Even though he is strong but compared to this woman he is just too weak. Previously after parting with Bird emperor and other little guys he returned to his den, White Blazing lake to rest. Just as he rested for a few days he heard a crazy call from outside telling him to come and meet. He became annoyed because of this and came outside and saw Bird Emperor. Seeing him the Turtle became annoyed as he wanted to throw him away but the words of Bird Emperor made him stop. "Hmm, Little turtle you have grown a lot. Say what are you doing here? Do you have any malicious intent toward these little guys? If so then I have to pack you up." Rosy looked at meek overlord turtle and said fiercely. The Overlord Turtle instantly shivered after hearing her and said weakly, "Senior don''t get me wrong! I don''t have any malicious intent I came here to confirm something." "Eh? Didn''t you say previously that you want to teach a lesson to us? Why are you changing your words now?" At this time the bird emperor trapped in vines opened his mouth and exposed the turtle. The Overlord turtle''s heart cocked after hearing the words of this silly bird. He became even more afraid when he saw Rosy looking at him with narrowed eyes. "Senior doesn''t listen to his nonsense! I came here to confirm some important news." The Overlord Turtle hurriedly said. "What type of news?" Rosy looked at him and asked. "The news about Nascent Soul Realm Demonic Beast." The Overlord turtle said in a low but solemn voice. "What?" After hearing him Rosy exclaimed in surprise as the volume of her tone increased by a few degrees. "Yes! It''s about this. This little guy told me that someone has seen Nascent Soul Realm Demonic Beasts." Overlord turtle looked completely serious as he spoke about this. Everyone around was confused after hearing their conversation, Demonic Beast? Nascent Soul Realm? What are these? Out of all the people only Robert understood their conversation, Looking like that demonic beast was something unusual. "Who saw this demonic beast?" Rosy looked at the bird emperor and asked solemnly. At this moment she is very serious because if this news is true then¡­ "Well, it is brother Robert who saw that beast." The Bird emperor looked at Robert and spoke. After he finished speaking everyone looked at Robert including Rosy. Overlord turtle didn''t know who this Robert is but looking at everyone''s reaction he knew that this fluffy and fat creature is Robert. "Robert, did you see a Nascent soul realm Demonic Beast?" Rosy looked at Robert with a solemn expression and asked. "Yes, A big guy with black and red eyes. I saw it with my own eyes and his cultivation was at Nascent Soul Realm." Robert looked at her and said truthfully. "This is not the place to talk come with me." Hearing him Rosy waved her hands and in front of everyone''s stunned gazes she disappeared with Robert and Overlord Turtle. After they left everyone looked at each other not knowing what to do. At this time Slither stood up and said, "Gather everyone at one place, and during this time don''t go outside and stay here honestly." ¡­. At this moment Robert, Overlord turtle, and Rosy were standing on top of a big mountain. Robert looked around in confusion just now he felt darkness in front of his eyes and he appeared here. Looking around he did not see anything familiar so his current location is unknown. "Tell me how and where you met the Nascent soul realm Demonic beast." After arriving at the silent location Rosy opened her mouth and asked. Hearing this question Overlord turtle also looked at Robert. Robert nodded and then recounted the whole series of events on how he met the demonic beasts and how he almost died because of this. After hearing the whole story, the overlord turtle''s face was black as the bottom of the pot as his mouth twitched. "Boy! Enough of the nonsense tell me the truth." In the end, the Overlord Turtle couldn''t bear and said in anger. The whole story is nonsense that only a fool would believe. Fighting with a nascent soul realm demonic beast with just Qi Condensation Realm cultivation? Who are you trying to fool even divine beasts could not achieve this target, right? "But I am telling the truth," Robert said innocently just now he told them the truth as he knew the importance of this news. "Fart! Only a fool would believe in this whole nonsensical story." The Overlord Turtle became even more annoyed after hearing Robert. Now he felt that this guy is a liar and he has fabricated the whole story. "So according to you, I am a fool?" At this moment he heard a cold voice from behind as his back chilled. Looking back, he saw Rosy looking at him with cold eyes. "T-T-this I didn''t scold you¡­" The Overlord Turtle wanted to cry. He seriously wasn''t scolding her he was scolding anyone who believed in this guy''s nonsense. Wait¡­ Does this mean that she believes in this nonsense? In an instant, his eyes went wide as he looked at Rosy and Robert with an incredible gaze. "S-S-senior listen to me I do not have any intention to scold you." Although he has many questions in his mind now the most important thing is to clear the misunderstanding. But Rosy did not glance at him but looked at Robert and said, "Robert use your strongest talent and attack his turtle shell, Break it for me." "Okay, Aunt Rosy." Robert was obedient as he agreed to Aunt Rosy''s request. "...." The Overlord Turtle stood there in confusion as he couldn''t keep up with their conversation. What the hell they are talking about? Chapter 117 - 117: White Blow: Explosive Cannon. [Bonus Chapter 1/12] Robert was going to hit this turtle now as he was annoyed that the other party doubted and underestimated him. Robert mobilised all the spiritual energy in his body and gathered it in his right hand. Then he used White Blow. Soon spiritual energy started to flow around covering his fist like gloves and forming a small white sphere. This sphere expanded as it grew from a radius of 10-centimetre to a radius of 20 centimetres. Robert did not stop here as he continued to inject more spiritual energy inside the sphere as the white sphere contracted around his clenched paws. Soon the colour of the sphere started to change. From pure white, it started to transform into silverish white. Just as the sphere turned silver he felt a tingling sensation from his hand. His eyes contracted as he knew that he is not far from the limit but he did not stop here as he continued to operate spiritual energy and input it into his right fist. Strong spiritual fluctuations appeared in his right hand startling the other two. From the beginning when Robert started to condense White Blow. They saw a small sphere condensed around his right fist and then expanded. After that, it contracted again and its colour started to change. After feeling the fluctuations around the first both of them gasped in surprise. What the hell? How can a Foundation Realm creature come up with such a move? What exactly is this innate talent? At this time after seeing this Innate Talent Rosy believed White Fang''s words. With this talent, it''s not a problem to defeat a Spirit Realm spiritual beast or Cultivator if they are unprepared. And Overlord Turtle at this time has wide eyes, Now he can understand how Robert can survive after meeting the Nascent soul Realm Demonic beasts. If he used this type of attack then it''s possible to injure or even kill Nascent Soul Realm Beast. Just as he was thinking about this he felt a gaze looking at him. Raising his head he saw Robert looking at him with a silver sphere around his right hand. "You don''t have to attack me. I believe that you can survive after meeting the Demonic beast." The Overlord Turtle hurriedly said as he did not want to become a punching bag. Although this level of attack will not hurt him it will still make him uncomfortable. Robert did not reply to him but looked at Aunt Rosy. "Attack his shell." Aunt Rosy did not look at Overlord Turtle''s face as she said to Robert lightly. "But senior¡­" Overlord Turtle was stunned after hearing Aunt Rosy. In return, he saw Rosy''s cold eyes which made him shiver. He understood that this woman is holding a grudge against him for calling her a fool previously. This made him bitter¡­ he didn''t mean it... Robert nodded as he moved toward Overlord Turtle and said, "Senior don''t blame me. Don''t worry I will make it swift." "..." Overlord Turtle was speechless after hearing Robert but he was not afraid as he snorted and said, "Come on then do it quickly. We have important things to discuss next. " Since he had offended a senior it''s better to readily accept punishment to make her feel better. "Okay senior then I am doing it." Robert nodded as he arrived near Overlord''s turtle''s shell and punched with the white blow. Swish! The sound of aur twisting sounded as his punch moved toward the turtle shell. Soon it collided with the turtle shell. Boom! There was a small sound of the explosion as White Blow collided with the turtle shell. Dust and wind started to rise around them due to shockwaves. But Robert was stunned as there was no damage on the Turtle shell and the whole Turtle is stable as a mountain. At this time, Roberts'' face changed as he felt a huge rebound coming from the attack. ''Shit! How can I forget that White Blow has a rebound effect? With this recoil, if I will not get seriously injured then I will lose a few layers of skin.'' Robert started to feel huge recoil from his hand as his complexion changed drastically. The White Blow is about to explode. All the spiritual energy inside the white blow is expanding at an alarming rate. If it goes on then there would be an explosion like before when he encountered the mysterious swordsman. On the side, Rosy felt something was wrong as Robert''s attack became weird. According to the level of fluctuation if the attack succeeded then Robert would be injured by his attack. Therefore she was ready to call off and save him. He has already given her many surprises. The Overlord Turtle was the same as vines emerged from his turtle shell as he was going to stop Robert any time. He cherishes his talents. If this brat grew up then he would be of great use to the alliance. At the critical juncture, Robert tried to stop the explosion and a magical scene appeared. The expanding White Blow stopped as it shrunk around his fist forming a semi-solidified sphere. The area around his fist shrank as the White Blow compressed together and it moved toward the turtle shell. Crack! The moment this semi-solidified sphere came in contact with the shell there was a sound of cracking. Overlord turtle who wanted to rescue Robert stood there with a dumbfounded expression after he heard the cracking sound. After attacking the shell Robert retracted his hands. Even after he stopped attacking the semi-solidified sphere was still around his fist. Robert looked at the semi solidified sphere with bright eyes. Previously he used White Blow as a one-type attack. That''s why he would lose spiritual energy every time he uses White Blow. And it takes time for White Blow to condense too. That''s why he wanted to save white Blow as a trump card as it cannot be used for a prolonged battle. But with this semi solidified White Blow everything can be changed as he felt that it can be used continuously by consuming a small amount of spiritual energy. Not only that compared to the Normal white Blow this white blow has a strong penetrative effect. That''s why he likes the new variation of White Blow- Explosive cannon! Yup! He named this attack as White Blow- Second Form: Explosive Cannon! Chapter 118 - 118: Distressed Overlord Turtle [Bonus Chapter 2/12] "My Shell!" Just as Robert was thinking about the new attack he heard a sound of wailing from the side. He looked over and saw the Overlord Turtle squatting on the ground and looking at the palm Size fragment of his shell with a distressed expression. Robert was surprised after seeing the small fragment. Even with such a strong attack it only caused such low damage. Tsk tsk this turtle surely has some frightening defence. "Okay! Okay! You are so big but you are crying like a kid. You should be ashamed of yourself." Rosy on the side was also surprised after seeing a shell fragment. She knows the defence of this guy. The people in the same realm may not necessarily cause damage to him after all he is the descendant of Overlord Tribe who is known for their fierce temper and impenetrable defence. Though this guy was the odd one among the tribe as he has a gentle temperament and is very tolerant and his defence is weakest among the tribe but his attack techniques are second to none in the tribe that''s why he was recruited by that person. But after seeing his crying face her face became black. How can a big man like him cry like this? "But my Shell¡­" The Overlord Turtle was still distressed. "Come on! Get up isn''t it just a fragment? It will regrow on its own. If you continue to act like this then the reputation of the Overlord Tribe will be destroyed." Rosy arrived near him as he snatched the shell fragment from his unwilling hands. "I will take this fragment as evidence." Rosy looked at the fragment and said in satisfaction. "What evidence?" The Overlord Turtle asked curiously. "I will report Robert''s findings to the Alliance. But to show his capability and power so that no one will doubt his words like you, I will present this fragment as evidence. At that time they should not nitpick about the reward." Rosy stored the fragment carefully and said with a smug face. "..." The Overlord Turtle was stunned after hearing her. Why do I feel like I have been used as a stepping stone for this brat? No! No, it must be an illusion! Yes, it must be an illusion. "Aunt Rosy, What reward?" Robert became interested after knowing that there would be a reward. "Many interesting and useful things. Like cultivation resources, Pills from the human continent and other materials can be taken as a reward." Aunt Rosy tapped Robert''s head and said, "But you don''t have to worry about that, I will choose the best reward for you. Aren''t you interested in farming and growing things? There is something related to this in the alliance warehouse." Roberts'' eyes brightened after hearing her as he asked excitedly, "Seriously?" "Yes, After reporting the findings I will redeem the reward for you." Rosy nodded in affirmation as she looked at his happy face. "Senior, although this information is useful, it has not reached the extent that Alliance will reward it, right?" The Overlord Turtle on the side opened his mouth and asked suspiciously. He has also redeemed many things from Alliance so he knew about it. Although the information is precious he does not think that it could be exchanged for something. "It was just a Demonic Beast of Nascent Soul Realm the. It would not be so valuable but because of recent events this information is very valuable¡­" Hearing him Rosy sighed as she said, "Recently in many places of the Spirit Continent many strong men are attacked and killed by some mysterious entity. After investigation, it was discovered that there are traces of Demonic beasts around the battle zone¡­" Hearing this Overlord''s turtle''s complexion changed as he had a terrible guess in his heart. "All those who were killed were having cultivation above Sixth grade therefore those guys in the alliance did not believe that a Demonic beast could do this. As there had never been a precedent about a Demonic Creature having cultivation above Core Formation Realm¡­" "But now with this information things would become serious as there would be a bloodbath throughout the whole Spirit Continent¡­" After she finished speaking she looked at the distant horizon with a serious face. The Overlord turtle''s face became heavy as this news had a great impact on him. A Demonic Beast with the cultivation above Sixth grade¡­ That is horrible¡­. Robert on the side didn''t know the gravity of the situation but he still felt that things were not going in a good direction. "Forget about this! Although this is a problem, we can still solve it. The main issue for you should be these Desolate Beasts. These are no less dangerous than Demonic beasts." Rosy retracted her gaze as she looked at the Overlord turtle with a smile. "Things about the Desolate beats should be related to you guys right? What happened? Why are they free?" Rosy looked at the Overlord turtle and said with a playful smile. Hearing this the turtle showed an embarrassed face as he said, "I looked into it and the seal near Desolate land was broken by someone because of this all the Desolate Beasts started to invade the Dream Maple Forest." "What seal?" Robert looked at them and asked. "Hmm, how can I say that? Like I previously mentioned, Desolate beasts could only be found inside the Chaotic continent; they appeared in the spirit beasts continent because someone captured them and sealed them near the dream maple forest. These Desolate beasts are used to train the younger generation." Rosy tilted her head and said. "Who did this?" Robert was extremely surprised after hearing this. Someone captured these overpowered beasts and sealed them to train the younger generation? Who has such mighty powers? "Beast King Palace!" Rosy and Overlord Turtle replied at the same time. There was yearning, bitterness, pity, and pride on their faces as they said this name. For them, Beast King Palace is something sacred. Chapter 119 - 119: Train Them! Looking at their proud faces Robert became curious as he wanted to ask further about this but he was stopped by Rosy. "Okay! Now it''s not the time to chat about these things." Rosy regained her calm expression and said to the Overlord Turtle. "You know right because of your negligence so many spiritual beasts were killed? You know what would happen if the alliance found out about this?" After the Overlord turtle heard this his face collapsed as he muttered anxiously, "Yes! How can I forget about this? If the alliance knew about this then¡­" Looking at his anxious expression a crafty smile appeared on Rosy''s face as she said, "I can take care of this matter¡­" Hearing this the panicked Overlord Turtle stopped as he looked at Rosy with a dazed expression, "Senior, will you take care of this?" "Yes, but in return, you have to promise me something." Rosy looked at him with narrowed eyes and said. "What?" The Overlord Turtle replied instantly. If this thing can be solved then he is willing to do anything in return. "Well it''s nothing difficult, Two of my nieces live near your place with Robert and there is a group of friends with them. All you have to do is to train them so they can become stronger quickly." Rosy looked at him and stated her condition. Although Robert and others are strong, it''s only limited to the same realm. If they encountered any stronger opponent then they would be instantly defeated. That''s why she wanted the Overlord turtle to train them so that they could become stronger quickly and at the same time he can protect them in times of danger. He has strong strength and few people are his match in Dream Maple Forest if he gets serious. On top of this, he is a reliable teacher as he has rich experience in teaching others. "No problem! Leave it to me! I will train these little guys." Although Overlord Turtle knows her intentions he readily accepts it as it''s not a difficult problem for him. He likes to train others the most and at the same time, he can take revenge¡­ Thinking of this he looked at Robert with a weird smile. Robert felt chills after seeing the smile so he looked at Rosy. "Don''t worry this guy is very reliable as he can make you and your little friends stronger." Rosy rubbed his head and said. She found that his head and fur are extremely soft which makes her comfortable. "Okay, Aunt Rosy." Robert did not push her away as he replied obediently. From the recent interaction, he knew that Aunt Rosy is very good to them. So if she has decided something then it would be extremely useful. "Okay then let''s go back. I will stay here for some time then go back to the alliance." Rosy said as she waved her hand and three of them disappeared from the spot. When they reappeared they were already in front of Cloud Peak. As they appeared everyone saw them and hurriedly swarmed over. "Auntie, what happened? Did Robert do something bad?" White Fang looked and asked worriedly. They were away for a few hours which made her worried. "Hehe don''t worry he did nothing wrong instead he helped aunty a lot." Rosy rubbed White Fang''s head with a fine expression after all she is the only child of her sister. This is the main reason she is so active to help Robert and others as they are her friends. "Oh! So he was helping auntie then it''s fine." White Fang smiled happily as he held Rosy''s hand. Menna also held her other hand. Robert looked around and said, "Where are Slither and others? Did they go outside?" He frowned when he saw that Slither and others were not there. Right now outside the situation is extremely dangerous and they should quietly remain inside. "Well, Slither and others were depressed because of their defeat so they went to Trail ground to strengthen themselves." Menna looked at him and said. Previously because of their instantaneous defeat, everyone in the Hunting team was stimulated as he wanted to become strong. At that time Snowball said that in the trial ground they can increase their physical strength so all of them scrambled to enter the trial ground. They even dragged other Foundation realm members and left them in charge of security. Hearing her Robert was greatly surprised, Looks like the previous defeat changed their mentality. "Trail ground? Do you guys have trail ground? What''s its name?" Hearing this the Overlord turtle became interested. He didn''t expect that these little guys would have trail ground under them. Rosy was not surprised as White Fang previously mentioned about this but she was not interested in this low-level trail ground. "Well if I remember correctly it should be a place of Millineum sect." Robert thought about it and remembered the name of the trail ground. As he said this the Overlord turtle''s face changed and the expression of Rosy on the side also moved. "Are you sure that''s the name? Forget it, take me there. I will confirm it myself." Overlord Turtle asked excitedly as he asked Robert to lead the way. "Robert take me there too." At this time Rosy opened her mouth and said. Robert gave them a puzzled glace but he still took them to the entrance of the trail ground. Robert, Overlord Turtle, Menna, White Fang, and Rosy entered the underground stairs. As for the safety of others, Rosy said not to be worried about this. If something happens she can go there instantly. Soon they arrived at the end of the stairways as they stood in front of the tablet. "It''s indeed the Millennium Sect trail ground. You brats are too lucky to find the trial ground of this sect." Overlord Turtle looked at the tablet and said excitedly. "Let''s go! I want to see the content of the trial." Overlord Turtle said excitedly as he entered the room. Others followed him too. After they entered, the scene in front shocked them. In front of them, a pile of ''beasts'' was laying on the ground struggling to move. Seeing Robert''s mouth twitched, These guys¡­ ....Why did they run out of the safe zone without knowing the situation? Chapter 120 - 120: I Was Joking! "Why are they laying on the ground like this?" Menna looked at the familiar people prostrating on the ground with a confused expression. "This is the test of this place. Once you go inside your body will be under great pressure as you will find it difficult to move. And I forgot to mention that your cultivation would disappear too." Robert looked at them and said. "Interesting." The Overlord Turtle heard him and was curious so he stepped on the glyph-filled floor. The moment he stepped he felt that his cultivation is sealed but this restriction is too weak for him as he can break it anytime. At the same time, he felt that there is a mountain on his back as there was pressure all around. But this type of weight is simply a breeze for him as he walks forward casually. After a few seconds, he covered half of the distance. "Is this really hard?" Menna looked at the turtle''s casual actions and relaxed appearance and couldn''t help but have an urge to go forward. She wanted to see what''s so mysterious about this place that everyone is prostrating on the ground. The moment she stepped forward she felt her cultivation disappear and there was huge pressure on her back. Thud! Because she was unprepared she fell on the ground with embarrassment like everyone else and joined the prostrating group. "Wu Wu¡­ Auntie help me¡­" After falling into an embarrassing situation Menna couldn''t help but cry and asked Rosy for help. "No, I will not save you. Who told you to be impulsive? Now try to get out by yourself." Rosy looked at her embarrassing situation but she did not intend to provide any help this time. After all, it''s a good chance to enhance her physical strength and refine her body. And this could also teach her a lesson So that she would not act rashly in the future. Her niece has top-notch talent as she was born with ancestral bloodline as she had a transformation at Qi Condemnation realm because of some opportunity. Her talent and background are top-notch but she is still lazy as she often neglects cultivation. If she had cultivated diligently then she would already be at Nascent Soul Realm. "No, Auntie help me! I cannot move." Menna cried and asked for her help again. Seeing the crystal tears in her eyes Rosy couldn''t help but waver as she wanted to save her. "Heh, So disappointing! Menna, you still call yourself strong?" Just as she wanted to save her she heard a disappointed voice beside her. It''s Robert who spoke just now! "You- Fatty don''t talk nonsense I am strong but this place is too terrifying." Menna heard his ridicule and flared up. The other members of prostrating group deeply agreed with her as they knew the situation of this place. "Is that so?" Robert asked as he did say any nonsense as he stepped forward and moved toward the gravity field. Familiar pressure appeared on his body but it was not enough to stop him as he walked near Menna and squatted in front of her and said. "I am at Foundation Realm but I can still move but you as a Core Formation Realm are so embarrassed. This only means one thing, That you are too lazy. You don''t want to put any extra effort into something and want a smooth life. Hah! And here I thought that you are great." After saying this Robert stood up and moved forward. This sentence was not just for her but everyone who is on the ground. He can see that everyone here is waiting for the rescue as they don''t want to put in any effort. That''s why he used these words to stimulate them. He hoped that everyone will stop looking for others'' help but use this opportunity to temper themselves. Although he is in no position to say this as he always upgrades with systems help. But no way! Who made him a transmigrator and got a system? Cultivation is effortless¡­ Robert thought to himself as he walked forward with ease. Behind him, Menna looked at his figure with clenched teeth. ''Ah, this fatty mocked me in front of so many people! And called me useless!'' ''How dare he call me useless and lazy? No, I will show him that I am not useless and take revenge!'' Thinking of this Menna clenched her teeth and tried to stand up with difficulty. Every time she stood up the pressure on her back forced her to lay down again. But she did not give up as the flame of anger was burning in her eyes. She tried to stand up again and again. Two times¡­ Three times¡­ Four Times¡­ In the end, after trying for the tenth time she finally stood on her two legs. "Haha Fatty! I am not lazy, it''s just that I disdain to compete with you. If I want then I can pass through this place like a breeze." At this moment her small face was pink, as tiny sweat beads were gathered on her forehead but there was a proud smile on her face. She raised her head and boasted proudly. Now she is full of confidence. Robert looked back and said one word indifferently, "Braggart!" Saying this he continued to move forward but there was a big smile on his face. "You- Who is bragging? I will show you!" Menna, who was happy, became angry as he felt irritated because of Robert''s words. She gritted her teeth and took a step forward but because of the pressure, she was on her knees. But she brazed the pressure and stood up with an unwilling expression and took another step. Like this, she started moving toward Robert. Don''t know If it''s because of Robert''s words or because of Menna''s unyielding efforts other members of Taotie restaurant were motivated as they started to struggle to stand up and follow them. "Fuck! If others can stand up then why can''t I? I am also from White Cloud Tiger! I am not weaker than anyone! I will be the first one to reach the end." Because of the huge pressure, Valor became furious as he shouted in a loud voice and stood up. There were patches of blood on his body but he ignored it and moved forward. "Hmph! You white cat, It''s just a dream of you wanting to take first place. I will be the one to reach the end first." At this time there was a ghostly voice as Axel also stood up from the ground and followed Valor. "With just you? You should not embarrass yourself, just lay down and continue to suck ground with others." Valor opened his poisonous mouth and said with a mocking smile. But his words offended me... "Fuck! You pussy cat! Are you mocking me? Believe it or not, I will stuff your tail I''m your A**H***" The two-headed dog Gomen stood up and looked at Valor with a bad expression. "No that''s not enough! Let me ignite his tail then stuff in his A**hole." Flames flickered around Lucas as he opened his mouth and said a suggestion. "I have a better idea! Why don''t we apply chili to his tail then ignite it? After that, we can stuff or." The expert Buster stood up and said his suggestion. "That''s a good idea! Count me in, I will also help you." "Yaa! I wanted to take revenge against that cat for a long time." "Umm, I have a follow-up suggestion, Why don''t we let him eat his roasted spicy tail¡­" At this time Molly stood up and said jokingly. But the surrounding people became silent as they looked at him with a weird gaze. "Hey, guys I was just joking!" Looking at everyone''s weird gazes Molly hurriedly explained but not one replied as the people near him tried to keep a distance from him¡­. "...." Valor In the front heard all the inhuman ideas and his back door tightened as he scrambled toward the end ignoring the injuries. ''God damn it! These guys are too cruel!'' At the safe zone, Rosy had a gratified expression as she saw her niece working so hard. At last, she is willing to put effort into something. Looks like my decision to place her here was correct. If my sister knows about this then she would be happy. But after she heard others'' conversation there was a black line on her forehead. As she felt if her cute little Menna would mingle with these guys every day then she would go astray¡­ She looked beside her and saw White Fang holding her hand and looking at everyone with an eager expression. "Little Fang! Go and play with them." Rosy rubbed her soft hair and said dotingly. She understood that her niece wanted to accompany her which made her happy. But it''s a good chance to temper the body especially for White Fang as she has a weak physical body compared to other spiritual Beasts. After all, she is half-human. Thinking of this she sighed, It''s been hard for her all these years. Living without parents and refusing to return to the tribe¡­ It''s all because of them if they didn''t say those things then¡­ Rosy''s eyes were cold as she thought about this. This is one unpleasant event that made her niece live in the wild for so many years. "Huh? Aunt, can I go? No, forget it, I want to be with you." White Fang shook her head and clenched her hand tightly. Her aunt is always busy so she had little time to spend with her. It''s all because of her, If not for her she would not be so busy all time. Rosy pinched her cheek and said with a smile, "Don''t worry Aunt will stay here for a few days. You can accompany me at that time. Now go and enjoy your time and get first place for me and make me proud." "You will be staying here? Yay! Then don''t worry I will defeat everyone and get first place." Hearing her White Fang became excited as she rushed forward. Thud! And gravity acted on her as he portrayed on the ground. "...." ''This lass, they really are sisters¡­'' Rosy''s smile solidified as she looked at her helplessly. Chapter 121 - 121: Clench Your Teeth And Persist! "Robert! I am coming. Wait for me!" White Fang shouted from behind and his forehead was filled with sweat. A Fleshy body is her weakest point and here she can temper it thus it is very useful. "Hehe, I am waiting for you." Robert gave her an encouraging look as he had crossed half of the distance. He is walking slowly in order to give others a chance to catch up with him. Otherwise he would have already reached the end. He looked at others Menna was not far away from him as she desperately tried to catch up with him. Behind her are Slither, Valor, Axel, Gomen in order. The physical body of these guys are stronger than the rest . That''s what made it easier for them to move in this gravity field compared to others. He looked at the safe zone and realised that Rosy was not there. Did she leave? He looked in the front, The gate of the storage room is already opened as Overlord Turtle has entered the place. Don''t know how his expression would be after seeing no treasure inside. Thinking of this Robert smirked. Rumble! Kacha! He heard a loud noise which startled him but he did not have a chance to see as pressure on his body increased by almost ten times which made his bones creak. Robert found it extremely laborious to breathe as his every step was heavy as a mountain. What happened? Why did the pressure increase so much suddenly? Robert thought as he tried to stabilise his body. It will be embarrassing if he falls in front of everyone. "Hehe brats! There were some problems in the trail site but don''t worry I have fixed it. Now everyone will experience different levels of pressure according to the level of their body tempering. So enjoy~~" Just as Robert was puzzled he heard a voice from front. He looked at and saw the Overlord turtle was looking at everyone with a gleeful expression. In particular while looking at him there was an expression of revenge on his face. Bastard! Robert cursed as he saw his expression. This guy does not have the demeanour of a senior as there would be no such narrow minded senior. His body seems to be restricted in the same place by the pressure. This gravity was destroying his body slowly but steadily at the same time his body was healing these damages. "Damage and healing! These two are the essence of body refinement. So don''t worry about the injuries. The more injuries there are on your body the stronger your physical body would be after healing. So become crazy and finish the whole trial." The Overlord Turtle looked at everyone''s contorted expression and said seriously. Because of his interference the pressure on everybody''s body became different. Some found it more difficult to move and some found it less difficult to move depending upon their body tempering level. And what he just said is true for Spiritual beasts or any other types of beasts their body tempering is extremely crude and straightforward. Injury and healing with these two, temper their body. As for hidden injuries? These would not exist as pressure is not that big. Since he has agreed to Rosy to teach them he would do it seriously. Today is the first time he will teach them. And body refinement is their first lesson. "Listen to me, Make a rule in your mind that you will breathe in when you take a step forward and breathe out when you stop. At the time when you stop you cannot breathe in. If you are breathless then take another step forward. Like this your body would temper at an incredible speed." The Overlord Turtle opened his mouth and said. Everyone including Robert subconsciously followed his instructions and did as he said. Soon they found the effect. Because of the pressure their breathing has become quick so they need to breathe at regular intervals but according to rule they cannot breathe while standing in the same place so having no choice they have to move forward. Like this pain and pressure on their body increased making their expression extremely hideous. But no one stopped as if they stopped then they would be left behind by others which none of them wanted to experience. With this type of mentality they moved forward disregarding the pain and pressure. The Overlord Turtle was satisfied after seeing everyone being determined. At Least he does not have to teach a group of unmotivated people otherwise it would be a waste of time. Heh? What''s that? The Overlord Turtle saw a small beast lying on the starting point of the trail. Seeing the beast his mouth twitched but he said nothing¡­ but Unconscious? And no one noticed? Hah! Poor guy! Robert in the front was also following the Overlord turtles advice and he moved forward. His white fur is already stained red because of his own blood. This time he did not use the system to increase his body refinement level instantly but chose to suffer along with the fellow members. And he felt the decision was right as training together with everyone gives him a different kind of joy. The joy of becoming stronger along with everyone! Like this everyone preserved and walked to the end of the trial. At the end everyone collapsed on the ground due to exhaustion but because of the small space there was not enough space for everyone to collapse so¡­. ¡­. They collapsed on each other. Although each one of them has an exhausted face, on their face there is a joy that is difficult to conceal. "Haha, Little Loli you want to surpass me? Dream on." Robert looked at little Menna and snickered. But deep inside his heart he sighed with admiration. At a young age she has such a tenacious will and indomitable spirit to move forward. "Humph!" Little Loli ignored him as she turned her face with an unwilling expression. She was just a little behind him. Next time! Yes, next time I must win. A strong fighting spirit was ignited in her mind as he clenched her small dainty hand. "Hey you guys! Why are you so relaxed all of a sudden? We have three more rounds to go! Only after doing this will your today''s training be finished." The Overlord Turtle said with a smirk on his face. But his voice made everyone shiver as they looked at the Turtle in disbelief. Experience this inhuman trail three more times? Why don''t you just kill me! Even Robert has this thought as for White Fang and Menna they were already pretending to be unconscious. "I think that''s enough for today! It''s their first day so let them rest now otherwise it can cause some damage to their body." Just as all of them were nervous and worried they heard a soft voice that sounded like a voice of an angel to them They looked and saw Rosy who was absent for some time. Looking at her they felt like their life was safe. "Aunt you are the best!" Menna looked up and shouted cheerfully. "Is it?" Rosy gave them a weird smile as she heard Menna. She looked at the Overlord Turtle and nodded. After this Overlord Turtle disappeared from the place. Everyone one were inextricably confused after seeing her weird smile but they didn''t care too much about it. "Let''s go! I have prepared a place for you to heal." Rosy said as she waved her hand as everyone felt weightless and their vision was blurred. When they opened their eyes they were one metre above a small lake filled with red-colored water. Splash! Splash! Splash! Everyone fell on the lake like a dumpling and submerged in it. The water was not deep, just three metre deep. The quick ones came on the surface in a short time as they wanted to see the situation. "Ahh!" But they didn''t have time to look around as they felt a bone chilling pain in their body as they felt that their wounds were on fire making them extremely painful. One after another they let out a blood clurdering scream. They wanted to escape from the lake but the moment they reached near the shore they were intercepted by three ten metre long vine and we''re tossed deep inside the small cave once again. "Don''t waste this opportunity! Although it is painful, bear with it! This lake is made with the blood of high level desolate beasts and there are many precious spiritual herbs in it. As long as you can stay here for one hour you will experience a nirvana as your strength will increase by leaps and bounds." The Overlord Turtle said and there was faint envy in his tone. These guys got such an opportunity at such a low level. Senior Rosy is really willing to help them. Robert heard him and knew that this place is prepared by Rosy and it''s extremely precious so he clenched his teeth and shouted, "Everyone! This is an extremely rare opportunity! If we persist till the end then we will become stronger so persist till the end.. After this is over I will make mouth watering delicacies for everyone as a reward. So clench your teeth and preserve!" Chapter 122 - 122: I Have Informed Everyone! "Ouch! It hurts so much!" Robert laid on the ground near Cloud Peak. Near him, everyone was limping on the ground with a listless face. That lake has cast a shadow in their mind. They wished that they could forget this event. "Humph! Don''t complain, That was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! After bathing in that lake your body tempering has increased and your injuries are healed too. Now with your current strength if you meet the Desolate beasts then you can compete with them easily." The Overlord Turtle looked at them and said. Even the most talented people in those big enthetic tribes won''t necessarily get this chance. After all, Desolate beasts are not available on this continent. "Yes! Yes! For today I must thank you and Aunt Rosy for giving us such a precious opportunity." Robert stood up with trembling legs and said while looking at the turtle. He knew the preciousness of the opportunity, With this, the overall strength of Taotie restaurant has leaped to a high level. "That''s better!" The Overlord Turtle felt better after hearing him and the surrounding beasts also thanked him again and again with bitter smiles. "Brother Robert! Now it''s time to fulfill your promise! Make something good for us!" Valor stood up and said. At this moment his fur is pure white completely devoid of any blood. Hearing him everyone looked at Robert with shiny eyes. Yes! It''s now time to fill the stomach. Robert rolled his eyes and said, "Okay! You guys remember this. Then let''s make something and fill our stomachs. You guys help me too." "No problem! Leave the collection of wood to me!" Valor stood up and said with a smile. "Okay, then I will prepare food first! You guys go and do your own thing." Robert looked at everyone and said. Afterward, he looked at Overlord Turtle and said, "Senior, do you have any special orders? Like you want to eat something special?" "Nah! What everyone is eating I will eat the same." The Overlord turtle doesn''t seem to be interested in eating but he still said politely. But he is still curious why is everyone here so keen on eating? Previously the word food made them persist till the end! Robert nodded hearing his words and moved toward the top of Cloud Peak. Before leaving he saw Valor entering the forest to collect woods but after he left a few sneaky silhouettes followed him. Seeing the sneaky figures Roberts'' mouth twitched as he thought, ''They won''t do that right?'' Robert shook his head and climbed the mountain to do his work. At the foot of the mountain, the Overlord turtle decided to take a nap but before that, he had to do something. A thick vine emerged from his body as he took out a creature from his shell. This creature is Snowball, At this moment he is sleeping soundly. "This guy has a big heart! In that pressure, he can sleep soundly! If it wasn''t for me, He would have been sleeping there for one day." The Overlord Turtle shook his head with a wry smile. Previously when everyone was shedding their blood and tears to complete the trail this guy was sleeping there peacefully. At that time he didn''t know whether to a laugh or cry. "Little Guy! Wake up, you are at home now!" The Vine shook as the overlord turtle tried to wake Snowball most crudely. "Yawn! Eh? What happened? Is it morning already? And who are you big turtle? Oh, you won''t be here to deliver another pot right? " Snowball woke up in a daze and asked a question after looking at the turtle. In particular, his gaze has always been fixed at the Overlord Turtle shell. "...." ¡­. After one hour Rosy returned with White Fang and Menna. When everyone was suffering inside the blood lake Rosy took her two nieces somewhere else. At this moment both Menna and White Fang have red complexion as they appear to be in high spirits. Completely different from the other guys who were listless. After Rosy arrived the overlord Turtle opened his eyes and said, "Senior you are here!" Rosy looked at him and nodded and said, "I must thank you for today''s help." She was referring to the fact that he thought them. "No! No, you don''t have to thank me! I did what I promised to do." The Overlord Turtle was a little flattered after hearing her. After all, this woman has an unfathomable cultivation base. It''s just that not many people know her. "Now you don''t have to worry about the desolate beasts. I have made some arrangements for it." Rosy changed the agh subject as she said about the agreement between them. Menna and White Fang besides her were in the fog about this situation but they didn''t interrupt her but waited patiently. The Overlord Turtle was overjoyed after hearing her as he said, "Thank you senior!" "But senior, can I have the liberty to ask how you solved the problem?" The Overlord Turtle asked curiously. After listening to this question a smile appeared on her face as she said, "I have informed the whole continent that the seal has been broken!" The Overlord Turtle felt his leg weak after listening to her. Weren''t we supposed to hide this information? Why did you make an announcement? "Don''t worry! I have just said that the seal has been broken by some powerful individual which has higher cultivation than you. So Alliance will not help you accountable for this." Rosy looked at his worried face and comforted him. "Then it''s fine!" The Overlord turtle breathed a sigh of relief. It''s fine as long as he is not held accountable. "Now all their enthetic tribes will send their juniors here to fight against the Desolate beasts. After all, they can get a lot of experience and materials after fighting the desolate beasts so this opportunity is very rare for them!" Rosy looked at the sky and told her plan slowly. "But they won''t be enough right? There are many powerful desolate beasts that those cubs cannot defeat!" The Overlord Turtle understood that she wanted to use others'' hands to solve the problem but he did not believe that those juniors can solve those powerful Desolate Beasts. "Idiot! Think with your brain! Those who come here should be the genius of the tribe! Do you believe that they would come here alone?" Rosy looked at the Overlord Turtle like an idiot and rebuked him. The Overlord Turtle was embarrassed after hearing her but his eyes shined, "Yes! If those cubs are in danger then the old guys would take action and solve the stronger desolate beasts for us. Simple but wonderful plan! As expected of a senior." The old turtle didn''t forget to compliment in the end. To his flattery, Rosy just rolled her eyes and ignored it. "Aunt, does that mean a lot of people are coming here?" Menna held her hands and asked with a curious tone. Since she was born she has not met many people of the same age as she is the pearl in the hands of senior members of the tribe and they are not willing to let her go outside. If not for her aunt then she would be still in the tribe doing cultivation. "Yes! If my guess is correct then the people of those big tribes would come here. Of course, they will arrive late because of the distance." Rosy nodded and said. "Yay! This means that we will have a lot more customers!" White Fang''s mind was simple. For her, more people mean more customers for their restaurant. And with more customers, they would earn more. Just thinking about this made her happy. "Yes! Aunt, you don''t know previously when we opened the restaurant I was in charge of the collection of bills. At that time I amazed everyone with my maths." Menna raised her head proudly and said her achievement to Rosy. "Really? Then how much did you earn?" Rosy rubbed her head and asked curiously. The Overlord Turtle was also curious, He wanted to know their income after seeing everyone''s enthusiasm toward food. "Umm, I remember this! We got 3 Earth Grade herbs! 20 or so High-Level mortal herbs." White Fang opened her mouth and said seriously. Both Overlord Turtle and Rosy froze after hearing this. Although this amount is nothing for them they were still surprised that they got so much just for some food. "Wait! Tell me what''s the price of food here?" The Overlord Turtle asked hurriedly. He felt the price of the food is high, that''s why they can earn so much. Hearing this White Fang started to tell the price of first, second, and third-grade spiritual food. Listening to her the Overlord Turtle was silent for a while and then he asked, "Why are these people willing to spend so much?" He felt these prices are too outrageous fo some mere food. "You will know later!" Rosy opened her mouth and said. The overlord turtle was started hearing her but he did not ask any more questions. Chapter 123 - 123: Tomato And Potato. "White Fang since he is cooking, give these things to him." Rosy waved her hand and a few objects appeared on the ground. "What are these?" Menna looked at the objects on the ground and asked curiously. "Well these are the things that he asked me to find previously. While giving it to him tell that this is all I could find in the Divine City. Other things were not available there." While Rosy was in Divine City she sent someone to search for the objects in the list given by Robert. "Is this good that Robert ordered? Then I will take it to him." White Fang became excited as she looked at people roaming around near Cloud Peak and said, "Hey guys! Come on, help me take these things to Robert." Hearing her, everyone present volunteered to help her and took things to the top of Cloud Peak. After arriving at the Cloud Peak, White Fang rushed into the restaurant kitchen and shouted, "Robert! Robert! Aunt has brought the things you asked for previously." Inside the kitchen, Robert was cutting the meat into small pieces. When he heard White Fang his hands paused as he looked at her and said, "Really?" There was joy in his tone as is extremely surprised. "Yes! I have brought the things up here. You can go and check." White Fang said then he arrived near him and asked, "Robert, Now we can eat other things right? Like noodles and other things you mentioned." Robert looked at the curious silver eyes in front of him and rubbed her head and said, "Before answering this question I have to look at the things that Aunt Rosy has brought." "Okay, Then let''s go outside." White Fang nodded then she pulled Robert and brought him outside the restaurant. "Here!" White Fang pointed in the front and said. Now everyone who helped her in delivery has left so only she and Robert are here. Robert looked at the sacks stacked in front of him and picked one casually. He made a small gap in the sack to the content. After seeing the content inside Roberts'' eyes lit up as he said, "White Fang, I will let you eat something good today." "What is it?" Hearing that there is food, The Foodie White Fang became energetic as she asked him with a drool on her mouth. "It''s egg fried rice." Robert said while looking at the sack. Inside it was small shiny and clean white colour rice. It was the first time Robert saw rice so white but he didn''t care much about it. As long as it''s rice, not to mention white, Even if it''s black he will eat it. Lately he feels that his meal is too monotonous, Either he is eating grilled meat or he is eating stew. If he is not eating these two then he is eating hot pot. For a foodie like him, Eating same kind of food every day is unacceptable. He has Wheat but he did not use it to make food but he intends to grow it and have a large amount of wheat. So now he has rice he will eat it and make his tongue satisfied. "Egg fried rice? But we don''t have eggs! Let me go and tell others to bring Eggs." White Fang said as she scratched her head then he rushed toward the foot of the mountain. "White Fang tells them to bring as many eggs as they can." Seeing her leaving, Robert hurriedly shouted. "Okay!" He heard White Fang''s distant voice. Robert placed the rice sack in the ground and opened another sack. Rice¡­ Rice¡­ Oh there is Wheat! This one is different from what I have. These Wheat are bright golden in colour completely different from what he has. And these wheats are not processed, So he has one more work to do. Robert opened all the sacks and found that there was only Rice and Wheat in these sacks. Next there are some baskets covered with clothes. He removed the clothes from the baskets and saw their content which made his eyes shine. In one basket there are index finger size green chilli. The whole basket is filled with green chilli! "Well, At least we will not be worried about chilli now." Robert nodded as he was satisfied. There are five baskets, Now he has opened one and there are four remaining. He opened the other four and saw their content. "Tomato! So red pulp. Hmm it must taste good." "Green Onions! Eh? Why do I feel that these baskets contain the ingredients for Fried rice?" "Potato! My god it''s a potato! That''s good. With this many good things can be made but the quantity is less so I have to plant first and grow more potatoes before I can eat it." "Bitter gourd? Ugh, I don''t like it, but I can still give it to Loli. Humph humph! She called me fatty before now it''s time for revenge." Robert smiled coldly when he saw the contents of the last basket. Hehe~ Kids don''t like bitter gourds¡­ "Sneeze~" Menna, who was talking to Aunt Rosy, sneezed for some reason and looked suspicious. ''Is someone thinking about me?'' On the Cloud Peak. Suddenly he thought of something and his expression moved. "Should I plant these things together?" Robert has this idea. If he can plant chilli and other plants then he can harvest many things at the same time. But the space is small and he didn''t know if all of these things could be grown together. "Let''s do an experiment. If it can''t grow then I can only think of other ways." Robert thought for a second and then decided. Robert took samples of each plant and planted it on the special place where wheat grows quickly. After he finished doing this he heard White Fang''s voice. "Robert! I have ordered them to bring as many eggs as possible and now everyone has left to bring eggs." White Fang came up with a proud face and said. "Everyone?" Robert was stunned after hearing her. Now the situation outside is dangerous so how can they leave together? "Don''t worry about their safety! That old Turtle is with them so they will be safe." White Fang saw his worried face and said. "Okay then it''s fine." Robert nodded in relief. "Then I will go and chat with Aunt!" White Fang turned around intending to leave. "Wait! White Fang, why don''t you stay here and help me in cooking?" Robert thought about it and asked White Fang. Usually Molly and other Apes of War Tribe helped him but now they have gone looking for eggs so he can only ask White Fang for assistance. "Can I cook?" White Fang''s eyes shined as she looked at Robert with expectations. Previously for some reason Robert has banned her from coming to the kitchen so she has less opportunity to show her cooking talent. "Not cooking! But assisisting me!" Robert solemnly corrected her wording. He didn''t eat his kitchen to be turned into a Bio Chemical lab. "Oh" White Fang pouted in dissatisfaction after hearing him but her enthusiasm did not diminish as she said, "Okay I will assist you." ''And when you are not paying any attention, I will make one or two surprise dishes for everyone.'' White Fang thought cheerfully. ''I will make something for my aunt too.'' Poor Rosy, she has become the first target of her niece''s dark cooking. "Okay then. Come on and bring some water for me then wash the rice twice." Robert didn''t know her thoughts and said orders. "Wait Robert! Can I call Menna and Aunt? All of us can cook together!" White Fang has a brilliant idea as she feels she can show her cooking skills to her Aunt. "Aunt Rosy? It''s not good to trouble her." Robert thought for a while and said. Aunt Rosy has already helped them so much so it''s not good to make her work more. "Oh" White Fang has a disappointed look on her face after hearing Robert. "Why not? I would like to learn how those foods are cooked!" At this time they heard a voice and they saw Rosy flying toward them with Menna. Looking at her ability to fly, Robert was envious. When can I fly? "Look Robert! Aunt wants to cook too so let''s do it together." White Fang became excited as she said this. Robert smiled helplessly and said, "Since Aunt Rosy wants to do it then let''s go according to your plan." "Haha, Robert! Today I will take all of your cooking skills and then I will make food for myself. At that time I would not rely on you for food." Menna giggled as she was very excited to cook because it''s the first time she would do cooking. While cooking she will take all the cooking skills from Robert and defeat him in cooking.. Then in future she would open her own restaurant and make Robert a cook working under her. Chapter 124 - 124: Panda And Bear Are Different. "Aunt Rosy, you can start cutting these into thin slices." Robert placed a basket in front of Rosy and said. Since she wants to participate in cooking he will naturally agree. He gave her bowls to place the sliced vegetables. After placing the basket he turned around intending to do other things. Swish! Swish! Swish! Just as he turned around he heard a sound behind him and looked back. He saw all the onions, tomatoes, and Chilli had been neatly sliced and placed in separate bowls. He looked at her blankly and saw her looking at him with a smile. Rosy looked at Robert''s dumbfounded expression and said with a chuckle, "You do your work, I will just observe." She said this because she is not interested in cooking although she likes to eat tasty food. The reason why she agreed to cook was that she wanted to accompany her nieces. "Okay!" Robert replied rather dumbly as he was curious about how she slices so fast. "Menna, You will be in charge of boiling water." Robert looked at Menna who was squatting near the fire stove and said. "Hmm!" Menna kept looking at the boiling water with great concentration and replied to Robert. "What Fang, Have you washed the rice?" Robert walked near White Fang and asked. "Done! It''s an easy job, Give me some more complicated job." White Fang said with dissatisfaction as she felt this work is too easy. She wanted to do something more complicated to show Rosy her talent. Robert felt speechless after hearing her. They are making an egg fried rice! So how can I give you some complicated work? There is nothing complicated here. "Oh, I know to go there and place your hands two centimeters above the water and release your spiritual energy in water." Robert thought for a second and then said. Originally he wanted to do this step as it''s important to make food that can increase cultivation. Seeing her dissatisfied face Robert shrugged and said, "Don''t be dissatisfied, This step is very complicated and important to make spiritual food." Hearing this her eyes lit up as she said, "If it''s complicated then leave it to me." "So this is how you make spiritual food? Instilling your spiritual energy in it?" Rosy looked at him and asked. She looked at White Fang who was instilling her spiritual energy in the water with a frown. "Not really! Spiritual Food in the essence is food made from ingredients with a lot of spiritual energy but while cooking these spiritual energies are dissipated due to various reasons like heat, exposure, auxiliary materials, Etc. This Spirit enhancement in which you instill the spiritual energy in the food is done to ensure that the spiritual energy is not dispatched or lost during the cooking process and concentrates the spiritual energy in one place." "It''s like forming a barrier of spiritual energy around the food. All the spiritual energy will be trapped in this barrier and you can also shrink this barrier to concentrate all the spiritual essence in the food." Robert explained the process to her generously. Although these are some sort of business secrets he did not mind sharing with her as she helped Taotie restaurant a lot. Of course, the main thing is that he is not worried that their business would get a rival because that would never happen. Although others can copy all the techniques, they can never copy the things in his mind. The process name and recipes of all the dishes he ate in his previous life. Rosy''s eyes lit up after hearing him. Loss of spiritual energy during cooking is the main reason why spiritual beasts like to eat food raw. But with the spirit enhancement, this problem can be solved! Thinking of this Rosy looked at Robert and said, "Are you not worried that I will open a restaurant too? After all, now I know the technique too." Hearing her, Robert just smiled and said, "Aunt Rosy, You have done so much for us. If you want to open a restaurant then instead of stopping you I would help you." Rosy was startled after hearing him and looked at him for a few seconds. This answer was out of her expectations. "Good! I was right about you. You are a principled bear." Rosy looked at him with appreciation as she said this. If it were others then no matter how much they owe the other part they would never give the secret of their business. And if others know about it then they would do everything to stop them. But these little guys not only told her the secrets but promised to help her if she opened a business. "Aunt Rosy, you are misunderstanding me." Suddenly Robert became serious as he looked at Rosy with a solemn gaze. Seeing his serious face, Rosy couldn''t help but think that if she had said something inappropriate! "I am not a good bear! I am a good panda. Panda and bear cannot be mentioned on the same page. Panda''s are faithful and cute and bears are ferocious and dangerous. So in conclusion pandas are better." Robert looked at her and said seriously. "Puff" Rosy couldn''t help but laugh after hearing him. "I bear is a bear no matter how you twist the words." Menna on the side rolled her eyes and said. For her, a bear with a different color is still a bear. "No, I think what Robert said is true, He is much better than those stinky bears." White Fang on the other hand agreed with Roberts''s statement. "Looks, White Fang is smarter than you. At Least she knows to choose the best." Robert looked at Menna with a disappointed look and made fun of her. "You!! Look, Aunt, he is making fun of me again!" Menna pouted and complained to Rosy. She decided to settle all the previous accounts with Robert since her Aunt is here. Listening to her Rosy just smiled and said nothing. Chapter 125 - 125: Bulbasaur Robert walked towards the foot of the mountain with a tray in his hands. In the tray, there are many bowls with piping hot fried egg fried rice. With the help of White Fang, Lolli- Menna, and Aunt Rosy he was able to make fried rice for everyone. By everyone, he means for every member who has the cultivation of Foundation realm and above. After all, they don''t have enough rice to make fried rice for over a hundred people. Others can only eat fried meat or stew for food today as they have abundant meat in their hand. He asked snowball to send food to others previously. Right now, he is bringing fried rice for himself, Aunt Rosy, Overlord Turtle, and Snowball. "Eh?" When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he noticed something that made his expression strange. He saw Valor sitting in the corner with a listless look as he didn''t pay any attention to the fried rice placed in front of him. From time to time, he looked at the right with anger and resentment. His tail is burned. And he kept looking at Axel and others. Could it be?... Robert''s mouth twitched as he thought of something. ''They dare to do something like that?'' Thinking of this he couldn''t help but give Valor a sympathetic look. ''Sure enough! Disaster comes from the mouth! I have to use my mouth carefully in the future.'' He came near the spot where Aunt Rosy and Overlord turtle were sitting and saw that Overlord Turtle kept looking at the Snowball with an astonished expression. "Void rabbit? How can your kind appear here?" The Overlord Turtle kept muttering as he looked at Snowball with a scorching gaze. Snowball felt hairy after seeing his look. Seeing Robert, he hurriedly escaped and arrived near him and said in a low voice, "Robert, I feel that this turtle is a pervert. The way he looked at me is not right." Although he said in a low voice both Overlord Turtle and Rosy heard him. Rosy chuckled after listening to him and the overlord turtle was embarrassed and enraged. "Bullshit! Who is interested in you? I am just surprised to see a race from the void forest living in Dream Maple Forest." The Overlord felt if he did not clarify today then his reputation would be ruined. Seeing that the turtle heard him, Snowball hurriedly escaped with a bowl of fried rice and sat with White Fang and others to eat. "Senior, what do you mean? Is it strange to see a Void Race Out of the Void Forest?" His words aroused Robert''s curiosity. "It''s strange! Very strange! Those groups of arrogant guys have opened their world inside the void forest. They rarely communicate with other races of the spirit beast continent." Speaking of Void Race, The overlord turtle does not have a good look on his face as he has some prejudice against them. "So how did snowball appear here?" After hearing him Robert asked in confusion. If the people of the void forest don''t communicate with the outside world then how did Snowball come here? "I don''t know." The Overlord Turtle shrugged as he did not have the answer to this question. But his nose twitched as he kept looking at the bowl in Robert''s hand. Robert noticed this and hurriedly placed the bowl in front of them and said, "Senior, although this is not much, Eat it." Robert looked at Overlord Turtle''s gigantic body and said. A small bowl of fried rice should not be enough for him. The Overlord turtle nodded and picked up the bowl with the vine on his back and threw the content of the bowl in his mouth. Seeing his series of actions Robert couldn''t help but compare him to Bulbasaur¡­ The Bulbasaur- Cough I mean Overlord Turtle devoured the whole fried rice in his mouth and started chewing it. His eyes lit up after he started chewing the fried rice and in the end, he said in satisfaction, "Delicious and the spiritual energy inside the abundant. If I can eat ten thousand bowls of fried rice then I will have a breakthrough." The overlord Turtle is very clear about his cultivation and the effect of the Fried rice. Robert rolled his eyes after hearing the number, 10,000 bowls of fried rice? Why don''t you ask for more? "Brat, give me some more." The Overlord Turtle''s eyes shined as he looked at Robert and said. "Senior, take this! I don''t have more ingredients, otherwise, I would have made more for you." Robert gave him his share. Previously while making the Fried rice he had already eaten three bowls. "Good! Thank you, If you need my help in the future then tell me." The Overlord turtle was not polite as he took the bowl from Robert and is it. Rosy on the side slowly ate the fried rice and unintentionally said to Robert, "Robert, You know this guy is very amazing. He has a special talent that can speed up the growth of the plants." "In the whole Overlord Tribe, He is the only one who has plant-type talent. Do you see those vines on his back? It''s not part of his body but it''s grown from the seeds he has stored inside his turtle shell. When it''s time for battle he uses his talent to speed up the growth of vines." "Not only that, With his talent, he can manipulate any type of vegetation easily making his offensive tactic very unpredictable and unique." Rosy looked at Robert and said. Robert''s eyes shined after hearing her, His focus was not on his battle talent but on the fact that he can speed up the growth of the plants! This is the thing that worries him the most now the solution is in front of him. As long as this guy uses his talents daily then they would have an abundance of vegetables and grains. Thinking of this his mind became active as he looked at the Turtle with appreciation and expectations. The Overlord Turtle did not notice his gaze as he was floating because of Rosy''s praise. Number one female expert on the Silver Moon forest praised him. This is enough for him to blow for a lifetime. "Senior, can you help me speed up the growth of some plants?" Robert saw his happy expression and asked. "Good!" The overlord turtle was in a good mood so he readily agreed to Robert''s request. Robert was overjoyed after hearing him and he silently gave Rosy a thumbs-up without her help. It won''t be this easy to get this guy''s help. "Then Aunt Rosy, I will take my leave. If you need anything then call me." Robert said to Aunt Rosy and he left to make preparations. This guy is going to help them speed up the growth of the plants so he going to take advantage of the situation and do a mass plantation near the cloud peak. "Hey, guys! Come on, Let''s go. We have a lot of work to do. If you want to eat more rice and other stuff in the future then come and help me." With Robert''s call 20 or so people silently left the place to do something.. And soon there were the sounds of smashing the ground and shouts of people from the other side of the Cloud Peak. Chapter 126 - 126: Activating Auxiliary Innate Talent "Are you kidding me?" The Overlord turtle stood in an open field and his mouth twitched. In front of him, an area of about 100 Square metres has been opened up by these guys. In these 100 square metres, they have planted numerous plant seeds. And they are telling him to speed up the growth of all these? Are they trying to exhaust him to death? "Senior, didn''t you say that you will speed up the growth of the plants?" Robert stood there with an innocent expression and asked. Behind him were five members of the War Apr Tribe. Each of them was holding different types of dish that gave off mouth watering aroma and their quantity was abundant. The Overlord turtle looked at the dishes that gave off delicious aroma then at the 100 Square metre field in front of him and lastly he looked at Robert and gritted his teeth. "Okay, brat! Your plan has succeeded, I will speed up the growth of all these plants! But there will be no next time. And I want more food!" The Overlord Turtle looked at Robert and said helplessly. Hearing this Robert was overjoyed as he said, "No problem! I will make more food for seniors. Senior you the most magnanimous, magnificent Turtle I have ever seen. Isn''t that right guys?" "Yes, Senior is the most handsome turtle I have ever seen." "In the whole Dreammaple forest one can never find a super turtle like Senior." "Just dream maple forest? You are underestimating seniors, There is no such trutke as seniors in the whole Spirit Beast Continent!" The apes behind him, One after another started to shoot flattery at the Overlord turtle. Robert instructed them to do this. From the previous conversations Robert understood that The Overlord Turtle likes to be praised by others. After taking advantage of him he told others to flatter him to improve his bad mood. Sure enough after hearing everyone''s praise the Overlord turtles expression eased. "Hmm, Not bad! All of you have a good eye. For your sincere behaviour I will speed up the growth of all the plants here." The Overlord turtle nodded in satisfaction as he moved toward the field. And two big and thick vines emerged from his shell and impaled themselves in the ground. Spiritual energy started to pulsate around him as a special gentle energy transferred from his body and entered the ground through the vines. Small sprouts started to grow in the field with the speed of a naked eye. Slowly these sprouts transformed into plants. Wheat, Rice, Plants of tomato¡­ All of them are experiencing crazy growth as they are completing every stage of their growth cycle. In the end the spiritual energy fluctuations started to disappear and everything returned to normal but now in the field all of the crops and vegetables have matured. Robert was already numb due to shock. Although he has been living in this cultivation world for some time, he was still shocked by this crazy plant growth. "It''s done!" Just as he was shocked he heard a weak voice beside him. He looked over and saw The Overlord turtle was standing there with a weak expression. "Senior, are you alright?" Robert became anxious seeing his appearance. Not that he is concerned about him but after seeing the effect of his talent, He has already attached a great importance to this guy. This guy is the cash cow of Taotie restaurant. If they speed up the growth of plants everyday then the strength of Taotie restaurants will improve by leaps and bounds. "It''s fine! I am just exhausted. After resting for a few days I will be alright. I am leaving now to rest, give me this food and don''t forget to come to Trail ground tomorrow morning along with others." The Overlord Turtle took the food from the apes and left. Robert looked at his back with admiration. Although he is exhausted he did not forget about his promise to train them. He is indeed worthy of the title senior. Robert thought to himself as he said to other Apes around him, "Later deliver some food to the Senior. Now let''s work. It''s the time for harvest." "I would give you all a demonstration and you will bring others to and teach them how to harvest." Robert looked at the Apes and said. "Yes, owner." ¡­. At the Top of Cloud Peak, Inside the left cave. Robert was sitting on the ground with a relaxed expression. There is a branch in his hands. It''s the branch of Thunder oak tree that he purchased from the system store before. "System, are you sure that I can get movement skill by consuming this Thunder Oak tree?" Robert looked at the arm sized branch in his hand and asked for confirmation with the system. "Host it''s not guaranteed that you will get a movement skill but there is a high probability that your speed will increase if you consume this branch of Thunder Oak Tree as a supporting material and initiate evolution while taking auxiliary branch." The System replied. "Okay then! As long as my speed can be increased." Robert nodded as he continued, "System! Use one remaining chance to get Innate talent." "Ding.. Activation of Innate talent has started ¡­." "Choose the evolution Direction from Attack, Defence and Auxiliary¡­" "Auxiliary!" Robert replied. "Ding¡­ Please consume supporting material¡­" Even without waiting for System to complete the sentence Robert took a bite from the branch of Thunder Oak Tree. He wanted to completely eat it but on the first bite he felt his mouth numb and his face and skin all over the body started to twitch. On the surface of his body a few small strains of purple lightning appeared. Robert felt huge pain due to lightning and his body became unresponsive and he couldn''t even scream. It was not long before he became unconscious and his body fell on the ground with a thud. "Ding¡­ Supporting material detected¡­ Using the characteristics of Thunder Oak tree to induce the latent talent hidden in the bloodline¡­." "Ding¡­ Three matching talents are discovered¡­. Thunder lance!¡­ Wrathful Storm¡­ and Crackling Thunder shift!..." "Choosing the Auxiliary type¡­." "... Auxiliary Type talent is locked¡­" ".. Initiating the Awakening¡­ Merging it with the body¡­." "Ding¡­ Activation of Auxiliary Innate Talent has been completed¡­ You have new innate talent¡­" "....Crackling Thunder shift!" After one hour Robert finally regained consciousness and opened his eyes. Looking at the ceiling of the Cave Robert heaved a sigh of relief. "The process of innate talent and that of Evolution is getting more and more horrible." Robert mumbled to himself as he felt slight aching to his body. Not only that but his body feels a bit...Light? "Yes, Why does my body feel light? Is it because of the talent awakening? Does this mean I have lost some weight and gained some speed? Fuck I don''t like this!" Robert cursed In a low voice as he felt that he had suffered a loss. If he has really lost one weight then it''s really a loss! A huge one on that! Although gaining speed is good but if it''s replaced for his weight and chubby body then it''s not worth the loss! Imagine a malnourished panda? Is that even cute? The answer is No! He would lose the name of mascot creature if that happens. Though he cannot see his own appearance right now as he is semi-paralysed and he cannot move but it won''t be for long as he has now do, some small movements like lifting the fingers and so on. "Just wait! If I have really lost some weight then I would never go out until I regain my chubby appearance." Robert thought to himself. Since he has nothing to do he opened the system panel. Host: Robert Host: Robert Evolution Points: 0/200. Species: Giant Panda(Soul of a human)[Low-Level Spiritual Creature] Energy Points(Reserve): 0/5000 System Synthesis(Available): Low-level Awakening potion(Material Acquired: 0/20) Low-level Healing potion(Material Acquired: 0/10) Innate Talent: (1)''Hell Furnace'': All the Objects can be digested within the ''Hell Furnace'', And 80¨G Of the energy can be converted into: 1- Evolution Points[Restriction: Only 70% of the energy extracted can be converted into evolution points.] 2-Experience points. [Restriction: Only 50% of energy extracted can be converted into Experience points due to the low level of the host] 3-Hell Flame: A result of failure of Hell furnace. A mysterious flame from the Land of Hell has many uses. (2)White Blow: Converge Spiritual Energy at one point and release it in the form of a Spiritual Bomb. (3) Soul Ignition: Carry out soul attacks on the target which can cause nausea, Dizziness and short time loss of consciousness. (4) Crackling Thunder Shift: Condense thunder around the and through discharge of thunder, instantly move from one place to another. [Note: Use it with caution as it can cause some serious consequences.] Technique: ''Primogenial Body Art'' Status: Second Layer[349/100000] Cultivation: Ninth layer of Foundation Realm(+)[32300/50000]..... ¡­. "Crackling Thunder shift? Um, That sounds cool. Though i don''t know about its effect.." Robert looked at the new talent with interested gaze. Chapter 127 - 127: From Cute Ball To Furr Ball "It''s related to thunder so I should have not lost any weight." After looking at the description Robert mumbled in relief. As long as he did not lose weight then everything is acceptable. Slowly Robert regained the ability to move as he sat on the ground and moved his joints. He touched his stomach and felt a familiar tummy which made him relieved, "At Least I still have my chubby appearance that means I am still cute¡­What the fuck!?" Just as he was talking to himself he glanced down and his eyes almost popped out. The fur on his stomach and hands stood upright¡­ "My hands, legs... What the heck happened?" Robert looked at his hands and legs and saw a similar situation. Seeing this Robert had a bad feeling as he hurriedly rushed to the brine spring inside the cave. He looked at the reflection in the water and his face became blank as there was a huge explosion in his mind. In the reflection, there is a furball! Yup! you heard it right, there is a furball in the reflection. A furball with a shade of white and black. The hair on Roberts '' body is upright making him look round and fluffy. "The hell! How did I have static hair? Is it because of the talent?" There was a sound from the furball, a voice which was filled with resentment. "What the hell is this system?" Robert growled in a low voice as he felt that his image was destroyed. "Side effects of the awakening." The system gave him a precise answer and became quiet. "Sure enough! It''s the side-effect!" Robert crushed his teeth bitterly as he said this. His chubby and cute look is destroyed. From Cute ball Robert, he has been transformed into Furball Robert. What a drastic change... It''s good that he is alone and no one saw him here. Whistle! Just as Robert thought this he heard a sound of the whistle from behind which startled him. Someone is coming from the passage! Robert thought to himself as he hurriedly arrived at the entrance and locked the door. ''I had a foresight! Making a door with a lock was the correct decision after all.'' Robert wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as he felt pleased with his decision. He squatted on the ground to relax. Although his appearance now is rather unique it''s not permanent like every static hair his fur will also return to normal after some time. He just needs some time, then everything will be normal and no one would know about today''s situation. Step! He heard a sound and subconsciously looked up and saw a person walking through the closed door. Who is it if not Celli Celli walked through the door with a leisure expression but after entering she saw a big furball sitting on the ground looking at herself. Looking at the furball Celli stopped her tracks and almost turned around in fright. After stopping she looked at the furball in a daze, As the Furball was also looking at her. Because no one spoke up, the atmosphere became solid and embarrassing. Celli wanted to ask ''who the hell are you?'' But then she noticed the color of the furball. Black and white?... Such a familiar color and eyes... Could it be¡­ "Robert?" Celli couldn''t help but call his name in a daze. Robert looked at Celli in front of him and cursed himself thousands of times for being stupid. How can he forget this girl? Doors and walls are non-existent for her as they cannot obstruct her movements. Hearing the name from her mouth Robert immediately turned around intending to rush inside the cave. Water! Yes, with water my fur should return to normal! But it seems like his luck today is not good. Just as he turned around, a few people with baskets in their hands appeared. White Fang, Menna, Slither, Snowball, Molly¡­ Robert froze on the spot after seeing them. White Fang and others who just arrived with Snowball''s teleportation were startled to see a big round furball standing in front of them. "Who are you? What are you doing here? Say! Are you here for my carrots?" Snowball looked at the odd creature in front of him and asked suspiciously. White Fang moved her nose forward as she sniffed and said with a surprised face, "Robert it''s indeed you! What happened? Why do you become like this?" "What, Robert? That thing is Robert?" "It''s indeed Robert!" Menna also sniffed and smelled a familiar scent and looked at Robert with an interested gaze. "Since both of them said this then it must be true." Saying this everyone looked at the fur all, No Robert with a weird gaze. Looking at her actions Robert wanted to say ''are you a dog?'' ''That''s all, Since I am recognized then there is no point in running anymore.'' Robert thought to himself. "Cough Cough! It''s indeed me, I was just trying my new talent which resulted in this appearance." Robert said to everyone seriously. Though his furry image made it seem funny. "New Innate Talent?" But no one laughed at this as their focus was on something else. "Robert, Does that mean you have entered the Core Formation realm? Tell me how the process was? Was it painful" Slither asked with excitement as he heard Robert. "No, He is not in the Foundation realm." White Fang said Others were not able to tell his cultivation base but she can as her cultivation base is at Peak of Core Formation Realm. "Then how did you get another talent, Robert?" Robert saw everyone looking at him instantly and said, "Well, that''s a long story¡­" Just as he was going to tell an excuse there was a loud noise from outside which startled everyone. "I will talk about this later. Now let''s go outside and see what''s happening!" Robert said and others nodded. Even though Rosy and Overlord Turtle are here it''s still better to know about the situation. With the help of Snowball, all of them teleported to the foot of the Cloud Peak. After Robert arrived at the foot of the Cloud Peak he heard a furious roar. Muu! Hearing the familiar furious roar Robert looked toward the source. He saw a group of sturdy cows with explosive muscles 100 meters away from the cloud peak. These cows are not normal as each one of them has a sturdy body and is as large as seven to eight meters. Especially the cow with big horns in the front has the strongest cultivation of Core Formation Realm and his size has reached ten meters. The black and white colors, coupled with the huge horns soaring to the sky can make others shudder in fright just by looking at it. This is not the scariest thing, The Terrifying part is their numbers. By rough estimate, the number of cows present here has reached 400! And each one of them has the minimum strength of Foundation Realm! Robert''s face was pale in fright as felt that the situation was extremely dangerous. But then he noticed something. Although all of these cows appeared to be aggressive, they were standing in the same spot, not daring to move forward. It must be because of Aunt Rosy! At this time Aunt Rosy was standing in front of a group of ferocious beasts with an unfazed and calm expression as if these numbers meant nothing to her. These ferocious beasts must have sensed the dangerous and powerful aura around her which made them feel threatened. Robert has some yearning and admiration after seeing this scene. Aunt Rosy looks cool! Robert brought everyone behind Aunt Rosy for the sake of safety. "Aunt Rosy, what happened?" Robert looked at the mighty line up in front of him and gulped. Although there is the protection of Aunt Rosy this scene is still shocking. "These ferocious beasts must be from the Outer Region. There are lots of disturbances there because of the Desolate beasts that are why they are trying to migrate herein Inner Region." Rosy glanced at Robert and said with a weird face. What''s with this look? But she is not in the mood to ask about this as she was thinking about something else. She was thinking that the impact of Desolate beasts is greater than she expected. According to her knowledge and calculations, there should be no such impact that could cause such a strong group to migrate. Exactly what happened? She felt that there is someone who is pushing things from behind the scenes and making the situation more chaotic and complicated. Let''s not get to the conclusion, First I need to see the situation of another part of the Dream Maple Forest. If the situation of every part is the same as here then it''s almost sure that there is someone behind the scenes. Thinking of this there was a frown on her forehead.. Hope her guess is wrong otherwise¡­. Chapter 128 - 128: Come On! Fight Robert was looking at the horde in front of him and saw that the leading big cow was looking at him with a questioning gaze. Muu! He saw that the cow roared at him and then spit on the ground. Robert felt confused seeing this, What does it mean? "Ahem, Although we are from the same kind, I despise you... Spit¡­" Just as he was wondering about this he heard a voice from behind. He looked over and saw Slither looking at him with a weird expression. He looked at Slither and said, "What?" "I just translated what that guy said." Slither shook his tail and said to Robert. Although he is a mutated beast, don''t forget he was born from a Ferocious beast so it''s not a surprise that he can understand the words of the ferocious beast. "What? They are panda''s too?" White Fang replied in surprise. Robert merely rolled his eyes in response. Same kind? Robert was pissed off after hearing this, Although I have black and white fluffy fur doesn''t mean that I am a cow. Goddammit, You despised me? Huh and even made a spitting action? Looking at the big cow in front of him he shouted angrily, "Hey, you dumb stupid cow! Although you are strong your head is filled with thick muscles. Although I am a beast, I strongly despise you for your stupidity! Puh!" Muu! The big cow opposite seemed to be enraged after listening to Robert. Although he did not fully understand his words but the spit conveyed everything. Muu! The big cow raised his front hoofs and stoned on the ground and the ground around 2 meters cracked. "He is saying ''you fluffy bastard! Come here and fight me if you dare." Slither who took the job of translation and said. "Fight then! Who is afraid of a muscle head like you?" Robert was enraged after hearing that this muscle head dared to call him fluffy! Engaged! Robert directly came in front of Rosy! Intending to fight the mad cow. "Come here! You silly cow, Today I will let you know why milk is so white!" Fluffy Robert walked near the mad cow with an unfazed look. Although the other party is a Core Formation Realm ferocious beast he is not afraid. Behind him is aunt Rosy, if he is in danger then she would protect him. Of Course, this is for the worst situation, He does not think that he would lose to this guy. After all, it''s not the first time he is facing a Core Formation Realm creature. Huff! Huff! Clip! Clop! Clip! Clop! Like an angry bull, there was a stream of smoke from the Enraged cow''s nose as he walked toward but unconsciously his eyes always moved toward Rosy who was standing behind Robert. His eyes were filled with caution and fear. But looking toward Robert there was only excitement and disdain. Robert keenly noticed this difference and was even more enraged. "You stupid cow! Come here and accept the beating!" Robert pointed at the cow and said. Muu! The cow charged at Robert with a bowed head as he intended to bash Robert with a headbutt. Robert did not back off as he raised his fist and a White Blow appeared in his hand. "What type of attack is that? So much spiritual energy is gathered in one place!" "Yes but I don''t know its effect.." The members of the Taotie restaurant behind us discussed spiritedly. Although they have joined Taotie restaurant for some time it''s the first time they are seeing Robert making a move. It''s a rare opportunity to see the strength of the owner of Taotie restaurant. Will he be able to win against a Core Formation Realm ferocious beast? To know this, all the people forced the one hed percent attention to the battlefield. "White Blow: Explosive cannon!" Boom! At this time Roberts fist and the Cow head meet creating a small sound of an explosion. Robert rolled on the ground and retreated for 3 meters. Whereas the cow only retreated for 2 meters. Everyone was surprised after seeing this, especially the people who know or have seen Robert using White Blow. Someone overpowered Robert after he used White Blow? Others who did not know about Roberts''s strength simply admired him because he was able to exchange moves with Foundation Realm Beast. Robert stood up from the ground with a surprised expression. After the collision, he knew that he did not manage to penetrate the defense of the cow. This means that the cow''s defense is very abnormal. Of course, there is another factor that Robert did not use his strength to the limit. In this blow, he only used one percent of the spiritual energy reserve. This attack can make any low foundation level creature explode but it was of no use against the cow? For this reason, Robert became interested in this cow so he wanted to fight with him for a few more rounds. "Come on you stupid cow!" Robert pointed provocatively at the cow and said. The opposite muscle cow was also surprised as he looked at the fluffy creature in front of him with a big doubt in his eyes. He can still stand? This is his current thought. He was in a daze until he saw Roberts'' provocative actions which enraged him as he threw all the doubts at the back of his head and rushed toward Robert for another collision. Robert met his attack with another white blow but this time he used more spiritual energy but the result was the same as he was thrown back after the collision. Robert stood up again with deep doubt in his face in the round he felt another force working against his attack forcing him back. But that force appeared instantly so he was not able to feel it carefully. Although he was thrown back again this does not prevent his fighting spirit. He decided to use more spiritual energy in next attack. Muuu! Just as he wanted to charge up again he heard the sound of a cow. But unlike the call of the big stupid guy this call was soft and gentle. After this call sounded he saw the big guy who wanted to attack him stopped in the same place. Clip! Clop! Clip! Clop! From the horde of cows he heard the sound of hoffs clicking against the ground. He looked over and saw the group of cows started to open up a path and from that path a cow emerged. Unlike other cows who were tall and muscular this cow was small like any normal cow. Another noticeable thing is its colour. The whole cow is dark purple and there were two palm sized horns on its forehead. The purple colour gave a weird but unique appearance. On top of that her cultivation surprised Robert! Another Core Formation Realm Cow! And it''s realm is higher than the big guy. The small purple cow walked in between him and the big cow and glanced at the big guy. In just a glance the big guy instantly became a different creature as he walked on the right of the purple cow with a flattering expression. But the purple cow did not looked at him but looked at Robert and made a call. Muu! As Robert did not know this knowledge he looked to his own translator. Slither saw his look and stepped forward and said, "She is saying, ''We are sorry for the intrusion but our home was destroyed so we had to move somewhere else but don''t worry we don''t have any malicious intention! We just want to pass through this place.'' Robert nodded in understanding. The desolate beasts have been released and the outer region is in chaos so it''s no wonder that they want to move. "Since you have no malicious intent then it''s alright." Robert looked at the purple cow and said. Muu! "She said, ''Then we will take our leave''.." Slither translated ger words and Robert nodded. The Purple Cow gave a call to the herd behind as they started to move toward the inner region. The big cow followed the purple cow with a flattering expression but before leaving it glared at Robert. Robert didn''t stop or said anything but he has a reluctant expression on his face. All these are a powerful workforce who can contribute to the Taotie restaurant. And they can provide milk too! But he can''t recruit them for two reasons. First is that they are very strong and he can''t make them under control. Just now they are docile only because of Aunt Rosy. If she was not here Robert believes that the things would not be resolved so easily. Second is that he did not have any plans to accept more members in the Taotie restaurant. There are already more than 400 members under Taotie restaurant. The majority of the numbers are made up of the War Ape Tribe and Bird tribe. Today Bird Emperor is not here because he has gone back to his original den to bring all the members of his tribe. Because of so many members they don''t have enough resources for many things like cultivation, Daily consumption of food, Place to live etc. Taotie restaurant is only established for a short time and their background is very thin so these expenses are astronomical for them. For now they need stable development.. After the Taotie restaurant is developed to certain extent then they can start with their plan to open up a city. Chapter 129 - 129: The Arrival Of The Corn Bunt Tribe. After the horde of cows was gone everyone dispersed as they started with their work. "Aunt Rosy, thank you for today." Robert saw that everyone left and said to Rosy. "It''s fine!" Rosy said with a smile and said, "Next you should take care and be cautious. I am going back today." Everyone was startled after hearing her and White Fang held her hand and said unwillingly, "Aunt you are leaving? Why don''t you wait for a few more days?" Rosy rubbed her sift hair and said, "I also don''t want to leave but I have some work to do but don''t worry after the work is complete I will come back, Okay?" Seeing White Fang''s sad look she comforted her. White Fang''s face became better after hearing this as she said with a smile, "Then it''s okay." "Menna, What about you? Will you go back to the tribe? Or stay here!" Rosy looked at Menna and said. Menna resolutely shook her head and said, "I will stay here." After experiencing life here she did not want to return. Here she can play as much as she likes and eat delicious food because of this she did not want to return to the tribe and experience the same boring life. "Then be careful and don''t make trouble for others." Rosy warned her seriously then she said to Robert and others, "Take care of two of them. If they make trouble then tell me when I come next time." "Don''t worry Aunt Rosy, Everything here would be fine so you can do your work with peace of mind." Robert nodded his head and said. "Remember if there is an enemy you can''t deal with then don''t try to be brave and call the turtle. He will help you." Rosy was relieved with Robert''s word as she exhorted them once again and then left. Robert looked at Rosy''s departure back in the sky and said to White Fang who had a sad expression, "Don''t be sad, Aunt Rosy would be back. How about this? I will make your favorite food today!" "Seriously?" White Fang''s face brightened up instantly. "Yes, Let''s go, I will make it for you." Robert was relieved after seeing her normal look and said. "Robert, I am sad too! Can you make my favorite dish?..." Menna rubbed her eyes and said pitifully while looking at Robert with watery eyes. Before Robert could say anything White Fang grabbed her hands and said with a worried face, "Don''t be sad Menna, How about this? I will make some nice and super delicious food for you? You are now happy right?~~" Lolita''s pitiful face collapsed as she said with a weak expression, "Just kill me.." "What do you mean by that?" "Haha!" There was White Fang''s angry voice and a wave of laughter. ¡­.. After one hour. "Have you called turtle senior?" Robert was standing in the open field and asked this question to Slither. "Yes, I have already sent Buster to invite him. He should be coming here anytime." Slither looked at Robert and said. "Brat! What happened? Why did you call me?" Just as he finished they heard a strong voice from behind. They looked over and saw the Overlord Turtle coming. "Senior, Have you recovered?" Robert looked at the overlord Turtle''s face and asked this question. "Not Bad! I have tested enough." Overlord Turtle nodded and said energetically. "Then senior, why don''t you hehe¡­." Robert rubbed his paws and pointed to the open field with a smile. He has planted another batch of crops in the ground. He wants Overlord Turtle to speed up the growth once again. Once this batch matures he would have enough food for everyone for one month or so. Till then he would convince Overlord Turtle in one way or another to speed up the growth. But for now, he needs to persuade him to help him. For this, he was ready to bleed and take out all the meat of the Core Formation Realm beast. "You want me to speed up the growth again? No problem!" But the Overlord turtle''s reply was beyond his expectations. The Overlord Turtle did not show any resistance or haggled with him for benefits. "You agreed so easily?" Robert almost asked this question. But he swallowed back these questions and said cheerfully, "Thank you for your contribution, Senior. As compensation later I will make third-grade spiritual food for you." "Good!" The Overlord Turtle''s eyes lit up as there was a sly look flashed through his eyes. Next, The Overlord Turtle sped up the growth of crops planted in the field and left weekly. Robert looked at the Overlord Turtle retreating back with a slight doubt on his face. He was wondering why this guy agreed to help them so easily? Maybe he is also a foodie? Or he is helping them because of Aunt Rosy? Either way it''s good for them! "Slither ask someone to harvest all these crops and vegetables and store them carefully." Robert said to Slither. Because of the situation outside the hunting Department is not going to hunt. So Robert delegated others'' tasks to them so that they would not remain idle. Slither nodded and left to gather people for work. Now Robert is idle so he decided to look around Cloud Peak. He walked toward the west of Cloud Peak. This place is where he intends to build houses first. He arrived at the place and saw many beasts working to create a house and Molly was supervising and helping at the same time. The whole place was filled with open ground and incomplete structure. Here, because there are more people working, the speed to build a house has increased. Five houses are already erected on the ground and according to the present situation he guessed that five more should be ready till the end of day. 10 houses per day? It''s not bad! Many people have just joined so their work and coordination is not perfect but he believes that their speed will increase over time. At that time making 13 or 14 houses in a day would not be difficult. Robert did not disturb and retreated silently intending to go to the next place. Next he is going to the south of Cloud Peak. Here he intends to open a big field for agriculture. After one month when the stock of food will be consumed he would ask Overlord Turtle to speed up the growth of this big field. As he was walking towards the south of Cloud Peak. He saw from the nearby forest one after another birds emerged and flew toward him. Looking at the familiar birds Robert smiled. The birds who are coming are the Bird Emperor and his tribe. Previously when Bird Emperor saw Molly and his tribe residing near the Cloud Peak and knowing that they joined Taotie restaurant. The Bird Emperor made a request to Robert saying he also wanted his tribe to join the Taotie restaurant. Robert readily agreed at that time because Bird Emperor was the first customer of Taotie restaurant and he has a good personality. "Brother Robert! I have brought the people of my tribe here!" Bird Emperor landed in front of Robert with his beautiful look. "Look at them, aren''t they great?" The Bird Emperor pointed at the birds behind him with his wings and said proudly. Robert looked at the members of the Corn Bunt tribe and saw that the peak cultivation of the group was Sixth layer of Qi Condensation Realm. Seeing this he wondered how these groups of people survived in the Inner Forest. Even Molly''s tribe was stronger than this group. But Robert did not discriminate against them because of their strength but welcomed them with a warm smile. "Hello guys! I am Robert a panda. You guys will be staying near Cloud Peak from now on. If you guys encounter any problem then don''t hesitate to ask for my help." Robert greeted them and said. Since they are staying under a Taotie restaurant they would have to contribute and work. Since they would contribute then it''s his responsibility to help them in times of trouble. "Don''t worry Boss Robert, the Emperor has said that you are a good Bird." "And after meeting you I believe the Emperor''s words. You are not only kind but handsome too." "Yaa! If not for the fact that you are a big bird I would like to marry you." One after another the birds behind Bird Emperor started to Twitter as they praised Robert like a god. Hearing their words Robert''s mouth twitched as he felt that this is the reason that they are able to survive in the Inner Forest for so long. Their way of talking is a bit special¡­ "Oh yes, brother Robert I have news for you." The Bird Emperor looked at Robert and said. "What news?" Robert looked at the Bird Emperor and asked curiously. "Remember the Marshal Crocodile I talked about previously? He has made a move." Chapter 130 - 130: Spirit Pool. "What do you mean?" Robert faintly remembered about this Marshal Crocodile. When he first met Bird Emperor and others they talked about this guy. He said that the Marshal Crocodile always wanted to enter the Core Region of Dream Maple Forest so he recruited the troops. "The whole Inner region is in chaos for some reason as strong ferocious beasts have started to invade and are wreaking havoc. So to cope up with the situation, Marshal Crocodile initiated an event." The Bird Emperor said seriously. The whole Inner Forest is in chaos as there are fights and scruffles everywhere. This is one of the reasons why he wanted to take shelter under the Taotie restaurant. Robert nodded, The seal of Desolate Land is lifted and many hungry Desolate Beasts have entered the Outer Region which caused the native beasts to migrate in the inner region. "What event?" Robert asked, Although he does not have much information about the Marshal Crocodile he knew that he should be a strong person as his one move can attract the attention of others. "An Event to kill some Desolate beasts. I am not quite clear about this but this is the content of the event. After killing the Desolate Beasts a person can exchange its body for rewards. I heard that the reward is extremely generous as there are many rare herbs for a price like Blood Lily which can be used for bloodline awakening, Golden cocoon which can be used to heal serious injuries¡­" The Bird Emperor said this while there was longing in his tone. Robert''s heart moved after listening to Bird Emperor. What they lack currently is resources to upgrade cultivation although he can get a lot of spirit herbs by opening the Restaurant those herbs are not that useful for cultivation upgrade. The herbs that he receives as payment are normal types of herbs. Although there is a lot of spiritual energy in it, it has no special properties which are helpful in cultivation. Like the Blood Lily in Bird Emperor''s mouth, although it does not contain a lot of spiritual energy, it has a special property of Bloodline Awakening. He needs spiritual herbs like this which have special properties. If he can get these Spiritual herbs and plant them here and ask Overlord Turtle to speed up the growth then wouldn''t it be possible to get special herbs in batches? Just thinking about this made Robert''s heart hot. He couldn''t wait to try his ideas. "Although the price is good, it''s best not to step in this whirlpool until our strength has reached a certain level." In the end, Robert shook his head and decided not to take part in this event. At Least for some time. "Yes Brother Robert, It''s better to increase the strength before taking part in these dangerous events." The Bird Emperor nodded and agreed with Robert. "But it''s too bad that we don''t have enough talent¡­ Becoming strong is very difficult for us." From behind one of the juvenile Birds said in a dressed tone. Hearing these other Corn Bunt birds also lowered their heads in depression. "What are you saying? Who said that talent represents everything? Look at me! I also had a weak talent and did not have hope to enter Foundation realm but look at me now, I am not far away from Foundation realm. So you guys should not give up and try every method possible to make yourself stronger. I believe one day you will be able to break out from these shackles of poor talent." Bird emperor looked back and said seriously. He knew that the people of their race have very poor talent but that does not mean that they should give up. Robert looked at them and was silent. He used Identification skill and saw each of them only has D Level talent and with this talent it would be extremely difficult to enter the foundation realm. But should they give up because of this? No! That''s not a reason to give up. Although it''s very difficult, it''s not impossible. As long as there is a slight chance they should not give up. This is the mentality one should have. And this problem is not without any solution, If they have the blood essence of high level spiritual beasts then it''s possible to upgrade the talent. And there is an awakening potion too with which special talents can be awakened but that need a lot of spiritual materials which is currently not available. Thinking about this his idea to plant spiritual herbs became more concrete as he decided to carry out the plan later. "That''s right, Although talent is important, it''s not everything. Just give your best and strive to achieve the best." Thinking about this Robert also said a word of encouragement. Everyone became a little spirited after hearing their encouraging words. After saying a few more words Robert left to do other things. As he needs to plant spiritual herbs it''s better to know the names and characteristics of important spiritual herbs. So he wanted to meet Overlord Turtle afterall his cultivation base is high so he should have more knowledge about these things. Overlord Turtle should be in Trial ground right now so Robert headed toward the Trial ground. ... When Robert arrived at the trial ground there was no one inside. Robert looked at the glyph filled ground with helplessness. The Overlord Turtle should be in the Treasure room but to reach there he has to pass the gravity field. He has to experience another wave of abuse in order to enter the Treasure room but he has no other choice as this is the only way to each Treasure room. Thinking till here Robert stepped on the glyph filled ground but after stepping on the glyph filled ground Robert was stunned. There was no pressure on his body and he can walk freely. Robert scratched his head in confusion after seeing this and he was somewhat anxious after seeing the situation. Taotie restaurant only has only one Trial ground which is very important for its members as with it they can increase strength. If it''s broken then the loss cannot be calculated in mere numbers. No! I have to ask Overlord Turtle about this. Robert thought about this and his footsteps became fast as he walked toward the Treasure room with an urgent look on his face. After entering Robert saw a familiar dragon skeleton on top of his head but he did not pay any attention to it and moved inside trying to find the Overlord Turtle. With the size of Overlord Turtle it was not difficult to find his position but looking at the situation Robert was startled. He saw Overlord Turtle sleeping on the ground near the Purple Pond in the middle of the Treasure room. Previously because of the colour of the pind Robert felt that it''s poisonous so he didn''t dare to get near it. At that time he did not have identification skill so he did not know about the origin of the pond. So with.mush curiosity Robert used Identification skill on the Pond. Name: Spirit Pool. Function: Gathers Spiritual energy. Robert was surprised to see the information. A spirit Pool? Gathering Spirit energy? So it''s not poisonous? Knowing that it''s not poisonous Robert walked near the Pond without disturbing the Overlord Turtle. "Ding¡­ High level spiritual essence detected¡­" Just as he was one meter away from the pond he heard a familiar system prompt. "What is the spiritual essence, System?" Robert asked in confusion. "When a lot of spiritual essence is concentrated in one place it forms a spiritual essence. In analogy it''s the liquid form of Spiritual energy." "There are types in Spiritual essence too. Spiritual essence contains impurities too with Low Level Spiritual essence having the most impurities and Top level spiritual Essence having the least impurities." System solved Robert''s doubt. "So it''s very precious?" Robert understood that this purple water is a very precious object. "Very Precious! At least from the cultivation point of view. If you take a drop of High Level spiritual energy then you can get at least ten thousand energy points." "But it''s not advisable to consume it as there is a lot of violent energy in it which can cause the Host''s body to explode." Robert was moved when he heard that he can get lot of energy points but after knowing the consequences he dispelled the idea of consuming it. "But if it can''t be consumed, what is this guy doing?" Robert looked at the Overlord Turtle who was sleeping soundly on the ground unaware of his visit and wondered. "He is absorbing the spiritual energy around the Spirit Pool and increasing his cultivation. The spiritual energy around the pool is of high grade too so it''s very beneficial for cultivation." Robert realised why the Overlord Turtle was sleeping here so he is increasing his cultivation¡­. Wait! Now I know why this guy helped him without asking anything in return because he is getting a lot of benefits already¡­ And I even went as far as to provide him with Third Grade Spiritual Food. Thinking about this Robert has a toothache¡­ This guy has been here for two days who knows how much high level spiritual energy he has absorbed¡­ No! How can I suffer a loss like this? Its me who takes advantage of others, not the other way around. Chapter 131 - 131: A Negotiation. Yawn! With a yawn, The Overlord Turtle woke up and stretched his limbs. "This is a good place. The amount of pure spiritual energy here is good. If I could practice here for two years or so then I would have entered the transformation realm...hehe at that time I could finally return to the tribe¡­" The Overlord Turtle mumbled to himself without even realizing that there was someone besides him. "Tsk tsk but I have to say that these brats have some good luck. They encountered the training ground of the Millennium sect and one with the Spirit Pool¡­ This spirit Pool absorbed the spiritual energy of the surrounding area for almost a thousand years which resulted in the formation of High-Level spiritual Essence¡­." The overlord turtle continued to talk to himself. He looked at the purple water in the pool with a deep yearning in his eyes, If he could consume this spiritual essence then his cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds. But he did not do so as this is someone else property¡­ "Anyway let''s leave this spiritual essence for those brats. When they arrive at the Spirit realm they would need this and after one year I should enter the Transformation realm. At that time I can return to the tribe and in the tribe, there are plenty of spirit pools." Overlord Turtle shook his head and said to himself. "But I am indeed taking advantage of them so to repay I need to do something¡­ But what should I do?" Overlord tilted his head in confusion. He is not the kind of ungrateful turtle who takes advantage of others and gives nothing in return. "How about you working for Taotie restaurant for ten years? That should suffice right?" Just as he was wondering to himself, He heard a voice from behind which startled him. He looked back and his face stiffened. Behind him was Robert who was standing there with his arms crossed as there was a big smile on his face. "Well little brat, How long have you been here? And what do you mean?" The Overlord turtle has a trace of luck that Robert didn''t hear in his previous talk but according to the suggestion, he said it''s extremely unlikely. "When I came here you were still sleeping." Robert showed a wide smile and said. "...." The Overlord Turtle was speechless after hearing this and knew that this brat has heard everything. "So what do you want in return?" Since he knows there is no point in avoiding it. "Oh, The spiritual energy around the Spirit pool is extremely important to you as it can increase your strength in a short time." Robert didn''t answer him but said this. "With the increase in strength you will have more self-protection ability and you can return to your home, right? So you must understand the preciousness of the Spirit Pool right?" Robert looked at Overlord Turtle and said in an extremely exaggerated expression. Overlord Turtle became speechless after hearing him as his mouth twitched. This brat is purposely raising the bar by stating all the benefits¡­ "Not only that, by living under a Taotie restaurant you can eat a lot of delicious food daily. So you should understand the number of benefits you are getting, Right? So to repay it''s not too much to help us for ten years right?" Robert listed a few more benefits and said his condition. "Ten years? Why don''t you say hundred years? I can''t remain here for ten years. In this period I can enter the Transformation realm even without the help of a Spirit pool." Hearing the condition Overlord Turtle resolutely shook his head and disagreed. "At most I can stay here for one year!" Overlord Turtle said his suggestion. "Are you trying to fool me? In one year you would have maximized all the benefits and then you will pat up your ass and leave? How can there be such a good thing? Eight years! This is my limit!" Robert immediately ridiculed him after hearing his suggestion. The Overlord Turtle felt a little guilty after hearing Robert, Yes he is taking advantage of these guys it is indeed ungrateful to leave after getting all the benefits. But still, he was extremely unwilling to live here for eight years. After all, there are a lot of turtle cuties waiting for him at the tribe. In one year he can enter the Transformation realm fulfilling the agreement made with the tribe. So he didn''t have any intention to stay for longer than one year but if he doesn''t then he would be deemed as an ungrateful turtle... "Two years! I can stay here for two years! After that, I will leave. In addition, to repay you I will train your friends." The Overlord Turtle gritted his teeth and decided to be cruel and extended the timeline by one year. "Training us is the original promise you made with Aunt Rosy and that''s a separate agreement so don''t try to bring it here. Eight years, You have to stay here for eight years. " Robert"s decision did not waver as he insisted on this condition. "Is there no other choice?" The Overlord Turtle wanted to slap the crap out of this guy. He is so annoying! For god''s sake this is a negotiation, At some point, you have to lower your bars too! "There is a way!" Suddenly Robert thought of something and said. "What?" The Overlord Turtle became energetic after hearing Robert. As long as he doesn''t have to stay here for eight years then every condition is fine. "Two years! You have to stay here for two years. In this period you have to speed up the growth of Grains, vegetables, and spiritual herbs every day. You have to teach us with the best of your abilities and you have to hunt some high-level beasts for us as nutrition." Robert was like an incarnation of a black businessman as one after another he stated many inhuman conditions. "Eight years, was it?" The Overlord Turtle replied weakly. What is the difference between this and the slave contract? Am I your nanny to do all these things? And daily? He would rather stay here for eight years¡­ .... After ten minutes Robert left the training ground with satisfaction. Besides him is a turtle with a black face. The Overlord Turtle glared at Robert, In the end, he has to accept the slavery contract as he can''t remain in this place for too long. But he mentioned some conditions like he should get food every day and his powers cannot be abused. After all, he didn''t want to be deprived of his basic turtle rights¡­ Unlike the Overlord turtle who is extremely depressed, Robert was in an extremely good mood as he had such a strong bodyguard for two years. And an all-rounder bodyguard on that who can do anything! He can be a gardener, farmer, teacher, and bodyguard¡­ eh? This reminds me of a living legend of the P-universe¡­ That guy was the same. He can be a plumber, doctor, delivery man¡­ "Oh! One more thing, what''s with the trial ground? Earlier when I came here it was not functioning!" Thinking of this Robert remembered something and asked. "I have stopped the supply of spiritual energy that''s why it stopped functioning." The Overlord Turtle replied in a bitter tone. "It would work right?" Robert looked at Overlord Turtle and asked. "Of Course, it would work." The Overlord Turtle rolled his eyes and replied in a bad mood. "As long as it works." Robert breathed a sigh of relief. Then he raised another question, "Say, is there any way for those beasts with the lower talent to achieve high cultivation?" He remembered the conversation with the members of the corn hunt tribe. He felt that''s better to find a solution for it. "Of course there is, Us Spiritual beasts mainly focus on the path of bloodline awakening, Although this path is good there are other options too which do not require much talent or bloodline level." "After all, not every spiritual beast has the inheritance of strong spiritual beasts. Like ferocious beasts, They don''t have strong bloodline inheritance but from that group, many strong individuals have emerged and joined the ranks of Spiritual beasts." "In conclusion, the path of Bloodline inheritance is not absolute as there are other options too like cultivating strong physical bodies, training the soul, Or just pure compression of Spiritual energy." "These are some methods but they focus in the extreme so if you try it then your powers would not be balanced as you will lack in one way or another. This is the reason why most of the spiritual beasts take the oath of bloodline inheritance.." The Overlord Turtle said the information he knew without any reservations, Since he has agreed to help another party then he must do it with his full capability and it''s just answering some questions. Chapter 132 - 132: Yo! Its Seems That Your Tribe Has Lot Of Pride Now. Robert walked along with Overlord Turtle with a look of contemplation. The Overlord Turtle has stated methods other than bloodline awakening which heavily relies on talent and level of the bloodline. Body refinement, soul, and spiritual compression¡­. Out of these three methods, a spiritual beast can become stronger even if they don''t have high talent¡­ Of course, there are other options too like getting the blood essence of a high-ranking Spiritual creature and upgrading your bloodline level. In this process, your talent will upgrade too. This was the case with Slither. But the blood essence of one beast is not suitable for everyone. So everyone would need different types of blood essence and in huge quantities too. The time and energy required for this are astronomical¡­ It''s impossible for the current Taotie restaurant. So he can only choose from the remaining three. Out of these three, Robert is more than willing to go with Body Refinement as he has ''Primogenial Body Art''. If others can practice it then they would have a systematic way of enhancing their physical body. On top of that, there is Trial ground. Inside the trial ground with the help of a gravity field and there is another big door, Robert is curious about the things behind the big door. Will there be more treasure room? Although this idea is tempting, he didn''t know how to open it. Thinking of this he said to Overlord Turtle, "Do you have any training plan for body refinement?" "I have a technique¡­." Robert decided to tell his plan on how he wants to help the members of Taotie restaurant who do not have good talent. He wanted to use body refinement techniques to help them enhance their strength using body refinement. "Are you willing to suffer such a loss?" The Overlord Turtle exclaimed in shock. The fact that this guy has a technique shocked him and another thing that shocked him, even more, is that he is willing to give it to others. Are there such people in this world? Who is willing to give things to others without anything in return? "Well I know physical training but I am not a specialist. If you want to find an expert for this then Marshal Crocodile is the best choice. That guy is a spiritual beast with low-level bloodline and has poor talent but he managed to achieve such cultivation just by relying on physical training" The Overlord Turtle said. While talking about the Marshal Crocodile there was a rare admiration in his tone. "What''s the cultivation of Marshal Crocodile?" Robert asked curiously, It was the third time he heard about the Marshal Crocodile and according to Overlord Turtle, this guy is amazing. "Almost entered the Transcendence Realm, Well you can say that he is at the peak of the Domain realm." The Overlord Turtle felt that Robert might not understand his words so he explained. Robert was stunned after hearing him, Peak of the Domain realm? That''s strong! He is at least stronger than Overlord Turtle! With this strength, he is indeed most suitable to instruct about physical training. But the problem is... "But I don''t know him," Robert said bitterly. He has never met the Marshal crocodile and with his current strength, it''s almost impossible to have a chat with that level of the boss. "I know that! So temporarily I am willing to teach about body refinement. Although I am not an expert in it, at least I can teach the basics." Overlord Turtle said and continued, "But you have to make contact with him if you want to help your little friends more. After all, he is an expert in this field." "You should have heard about the event he had initiated, right? If you or your whole restaurant can perform brightly in this event then it''s not impossible to ask him to train your little friends. After all, he is a person who loves hard-working people." The overlord Turtle said after he saw Roberts'' worried face. Robert became silent after hearing him, Previously he decided that they would not take part in this event because of the danger involved but now it seems that they have to enter this to get Marshal Crocodile. "But I would say don''t go this far for others, not before you confirm their resolve to become stronger. You have to know if they are willing to shed blood and sweat to become strong? Are they willing to sacrifice? You need to know the answer to these two questions after all you will incest so much time and energy to invite Marshal Crocodile. If they are lazy or if their decision wavered then wouldn''t you have done all this for naught? So test them first before doing anything." Overlord Turtle gave Robert his heartfelt advice and left. He knows that Robert has good intentions but he needs to know others'' resolve before doing anything. Robert stood on the same spot in a daze; he felt that Overlord Turtle''s words contained some truth. It''s better to know their resolve before he can do anything. In essence, his meaning is that will they cherish something that they obtained easily? The most possible answer is: No! So it''s better to talk about this with them. To be precise, check their resolve to become stronger. Thinking of this, Roberts '' complexion became serious and he left to make preparations. ¡­.. After one hour every member of the Taotie restaurant gathered in front of Cloud Peak. Be it the Apes from the War Ape tribe or Birds from the Corn Bunt tribe. Everyone including White Fang and others was gathered here. Robert has closed them over before but now he is nowhere to be seen. At this moment the old members were looking at the new members with interest and the new members were also looking at the old members with interest. This is especially true for the members of the War Ape tribe and Corn Bunt tribe. As their numbers were largest and they came from two different tribes. The Apes of the War Ape tribe first looked at the three beautiful and majestic birds in the front of the Corn Bunt tribe and then at other birds behind and became confused. Are they from the same tribe? Why is the difference so big? But when they saw their cultivation base they started to ignore them. After all, they are too weak even for the War Ape tribe. Although they appeared to be peaceful and polite, that''s only under Taotie restaurant because there are a lot of strong people gathered here and they can get a lot of resources here on top of that they are getting a safe environment. So of course they would remain peaceful and polite. But that doesn''t mean that they would like to deal with weak spiritual beasts. Noticing someone weaker than themselves the Apes subconsciously have the superior mindset that''s why they didn''t want to bother with these guys. If a conversation is needed then it''s the birds who have to take initiative! Not them. And they have it be polite too. This was the thought of most of the Apes and it''s reasonable too as every spiritual beast or tribe lives in a cruel environment so they respect strength. Although it is peaceful here, that doesn''t prevent them from having a superior mindset after all they gave four Foundation Realm masters in the tribe while the newly joined bird tribe only has three peak Qi Condensation Realm birds and they are from different races. So out of the two tribes under Taotie restaurant, they rank first both in terms of numbers and overall strength. This made their hearts inflate with pride. The members of the Corn Bunt tribe saw this and they felt disdain from the group of apes which made them angry but they know current affairs as they have just joined the Taotie restaurant it''s best not to create any trouble. That''s why they suppressed the anger in their heart and stood on the same spot. But in their mind, they have decided to cultivate more vigorously and achieve a high cultivation base as soon as possible. People with the strength of Foundation Realm were gathered in one place and talked with each other. Valor looked at the two groups and saw their initial meeting and grinned, "Molly, Frank, Farley, Maynard! The people of your tribe have developed some superior mentality hah!" "It''s none of your Goddamn business!" Molly replied in a bad mood. He was dissatisfied with the response of the people of his tribe. Ignore the other party? Since when have you swelled so much? Thinking of this he glared at Frank. After all, it''s him who oversees day to day operation of the tribe. Frank shrank his neck after seeing Molly''s fierce gaze as he said weakly, "It''s not my fault! It''s their reaction it''s nothing to do with me. And those birds are pretty weak too¡­" Maynard couldn''t help nod along after hearing him. "Stupid! If you have that idea then you better bang your head on the ground. That''s their current strength! Don''t forget where you are standing, It''s Taotie restaurant! Which one of us was not weak before joining this place? But what now? Because of the resources, we have entered the Foundation realm which we were struggling to do before.. Although they are weak now but as long as they have enough resources they would catch up with others in no time!" Farley disagreed with them and chided them for their thoughts. Chapter 133 - 133: I Quit! Frank and Maynard have cold sweat on their forehead after listening to Farley. What he said is right. Which one of them was not weak before joining Taotie restaurant but what''s the result now?... They have become Foundation Realm Spiritual beasts after eating some Special grade Spiritual food¡­ If they can then why can''t others? "Even if it was not the case, I can''t tolerate those little idiots being so arrogant! I have not met them for a few years but they have such drastic changes in their temperament? How can they treat their fellow members like this? No, I must teach them a lesson!" Molly scolded angrily. This time he was furious, Although he has been staying under Taotie restaurant for a short time he has a deep attachment to it. With his own hands, he has made countless structures around Cloud Peak. He has long since recognized Taotie restaurant as his home and he treats all the members like a family. Now the people of his tribe are behaving like this then how can he remain calm? "Calm Down, Molly! It''s not as bad as you think! Look, a few of your tribesmen are conversing with them." Buster stopped Molly from creating a ruckus. He has been with Molly for a long time so he knows his temperament. He knows that the actions of his fellow tribesmen have pissed him off. If he doesn''t stop him now then he would rush and beat each of them. Today Robert must have called him for some important thing so it''s best not to cause any trouble. Molly heard Buster and looked over and saw a few little boys of his tribe who helped him in construction taking the initiative to talk with the bird Tribe. Seeing this Molly felt a little better but when he looked at other tribesmen standing in the same place like statues, anger ignited in his heart. "Still standing?" Molly gritted his teeth and said the muscles on his thick arms twitched. "Molly! Calm down, Beating them now won''t change anything. We have to make a long-term plan for this." Farley stepped forward and said in comfort. Although he is also very dissatisfied with the attitude of his fellow tribesmen he knows that if Molly does something right now then their tribe would become a joke in the eyes of others. "Humph!" Molly snorted and stopped but he kept glaring at Frank, Maynard, and other members of the War Ape tribe. He vowed that after this meeting was concluded he would teach these rascals an unforgettable experience lesson. For now, he did not want to disrupt Brother Roberts. But he still has to do other things. "Brother Bird Emperor, Amber, Blood Fiend! Why don''t you guys join us? It''s no fun standing there alone!" Molly beckoned Bird Emperor and others to join them. From the beginning to the end, others simply did not intervene as it was the internal issue of their tribe but inside they had few opinions about their behaviour. Similar to Molly, Taotie restaurant has a special position in their heart and life. This place has changed their destiny and has helped them achieve their dreams. That''s why they were disappointed with the behaviour of members of the War Ape Tribe. But after seeing Molly''s reaction and his move they felt a little better. At least he knows how to restore things. Previously they wanted to inform Robert about this but now it seems unnecessary. ¡­.. What they didn''t know is that Robert saw everything from the beginning to the end. When he saw the Attitude of Members of War Ape Tribe he was also dissatisfied. What''s with the arrogant attitude? When you entered the Taotie restaurant I welcomed you! At that time I was not arrogant! But listening to Molly''s words and seeing his reaction Robert felt a little better. At Least it''s not the fault of Top leaders. Robert opened his eyes and walked down the Cloud Peak. Just now he was seeing the situation at the foot of the Mountain with the help of his Innate talent: Soul Ignition. With this innate talent, he has something similar to a Spiritual sense. Although he did not use it frequently as it consumed too much energy and he would feel sleepy if he used it for long. But since he has completed Talent awakening and the fact that he is at the peak of Foundation Realm, he can afford to use this talent for some time. Since he has seen the situation below he has hardened the decision he made before. They are too comfortable, So it''s time to put some pressure on them¡­. ¡­ Below when everyone was waiting they saw Robert and instantly became quiet as they gazed at him. "Brother Robert you are here.." "Brother Robert, what''s with the urgent meeting? Did some major event happen?" "Brother Robert!..." One after another people greeted him and asked the question. This meeting was so urgent which made them anxious and worried. "Don''t worry! Nothing major happened. I just wanted to make some announcement." Robert looked at their worried faces and said. After comforting everyone he walked in the front and every high-level member followed him. When he arrived in the face of all the Qi Condensation Realm beasts he stopped. Robert looked at everyone and said, "Ahem! Sorry for the abrupt call but i have something major to announce that''s why I called all of you so hurriedly." "This announcement is mainly related to the members who are at Qi Condensation Realm." Robert didn''t directly make an announcement and gave them this information. "Related to us? What is it?" "I don''t know but I hope it''s not something bad." "Don''t worry! I believe in Owner Robert he must announce something that is very beneficial to us." The crowd started to whisper to each other after hearing Robert. "Yes! This announcement is related to Qi Condensation Realm members. Since you know that every Qi Condensation Realm member who reached the peak can get a Special Grade Spiritual Food to enter the Foundation realm, right?" Robert looked at everyone and said slowly. Everyone nodded after hearing his words but they were confused. What exactly is this announcement? But the Foundation Realm members have faint premonitions in their hearts. Could it be?.... "From today onward that system is abolished for everyone!" Robert words were like a stone being thrown in a lake creating a lot of ripples Instantly everyone exploded as they panicked. "What? Abolished? Why?" "Does that mean we don''t have a chance to enter the Foundation Realm?" "Why did this happen? I am almost at the peak of the Qi Condensation realm. Next, I was going to get Explosive mushroom soup to enter the Foundation Realm but this happened¡­" "Maybe they dont have the ability to make Special Grade Spiritual Food anymore? That''s highly possible." Everyone started shouting as the situation became chaotic. This news has a great impact on them. Their main purpose to join Taotie restaurant was the Special Grade Spiritual Food that helps them enter the foundation realm but since it''s no longer available what is the point of staying here? "Since there is no opportunity to enter the Foundation realm then what''s the point of staying here? I quit!" "I quit too!" "Me Too¡­" One after another Qi Condensation realm spiritual beasts stood up and escaped into the forest. Since this place can no longer provide them with the opportunity to enter the foundation realm then there is no point staying here. Robert was startled after seeing this and his face became gloomy. Just now he was creating the atmosphere but who knew that these people would reveal their true colours. A bunch of bastards who only seek benefits!... "Fuck? Are you betraying Taotie Restaurant? Did you forget the agreement you made when you joined Taotie restaurant?" Slither instantly exploded as his eyes became red in rage and his body started to swell and his size increased. White Fang had a frown on her face as she looked at all of these. Celli and snowball also had angry faces they felt that these spiritual beasts have no bottom line. Other Foundation realm members were also furious seeing this. If there is no opportunity then will you forget previous favours? So shameless? Even the War Ape tribe who were having an arrogant attitude before had an angry expression as they started to curse this group of immoral beasts. He wanted to chase these guys and bring them back but Robert held him. Slither looked at Robert and asked in confusion, "Robert they¡­" "Wait!" Robert just spat out one word but anyone could feel boundless anger in his tone. So all of them shut up as they swallowed the questions they wanted to ask. Robert felt that he was an idiot all along. He has been helping these guys for so long but because of this, they didn''t hesitate to leave them. Only after seeing this Robert understand the true meaning of Overlord Turtle''s words. Do these people have resolve? Are they worth his efforts? Chapter 134 - 134: You Have To Give A Little Test. The members of War Ape tribe were thrown in confusion after seeing many people leaving Taotie restaurant. Like them they are panicked too because they felt Taotie restaurant does not have special grade food anymore. So, what should they do? Does that mean that there will be no more Foundation realm expert in the War Ape Tribe? Although they were panicked but they didn''t take any rushed decision like others but looked at their Tribe chief. Frank was helpless seeing them gaze he didn''t know about this announcement¡­. Robert looked at the remaining Spiritual beasts present here and said, "Who else want to leave? If you want to leave then go! No one will stop you." As he finished, he saw that everyone remaining rooted on the ground without having any intention to leave. Robert felt little better after seeing this, at least not everyone is like those group of bastards. Robert glanced at everyone and said, "Like I said previously, the system of giving special grade spiritual food to everyone who enters the Peak of Qi Condensation Realm is being abolished from today onward¡­." Saying this he noticed that everyone had a pale face but no one declared to leave like the group before. "But¡­." Robert stretched his tone as he glanced at everyone and continued, "But I never said that you will never get Special grade spirit Food. It''s just that those group of people misunderstood me! Sigh, that''s why you should let others finish speaking before making any decision." After he finished speaking the whole field was quiet as everyone looked at Robert with dumbfounded gaze. Their mouth became wide open as a fist could fit in. The people behind Robert also had a dumbfounded look, That''s it? So, it was originally a misunderstanding. Does that mean those guys left Taotie restaurant because of a Misunderstanding? They couldn''t help but feel funny thinking about this. Just a moment ago they felt stuffy because of their actions but now they felt relieved. "Hahaha, so it was a misunderstanding. I feel pity for those guys! They left Taotie restaurant just for a misunderstanding. Hehehe, if they knew about this then they must vomit blood, right?" Valor chuckled as he though about this with glee. He has an urge to meet those guys and tell them about this beautiful misunderstanding. The look on the face should be precious¡­. "Humph! Anyway, what they did is unforgivable!" Slither was still angry about them as he wanted to beat shit out of those guys. Although they have been in contact with each other for less than a month but he is very familiar to those guys as half od them are part o0f Hunting team. Last time when they encountered Desolate beasts, he personally saved two of them with a cost of being injured. He did all those just for this? "Slither Don''t think too much about this! Today at least we saw their true faces. Although, this happened because of a misunderstanding this does not change the fact that they are willing to betray their friends for benefits." Robert looked at Slithers angry face and said seriously. He is angry about this too but he can''t do anything about this. Are those people wrong? Yes, they are! Because some benefit doesn''t exist, they are willing to betray the friends they worked together with. But at the same time, they are not wrong, as every Spiritual Beast have Clock with limited time hung on their head. If they did not enter foundation realm then they would die eventually becoming a pile of bones. That''s why they are unwilling to stay at a place where there is no opportunity to enter the Foundation realm. So, in conclusion they are doing this for their future but this does not mean that he would accept it. Since they are gone then he would never accept them under the Taotie restaurant once again. "Although this system is abolished you still have other method to procure Special Grade Food. Although for that you have to pass a little test. If you could pass the test then you can exchange Special grade Spirit Food for appropriate Merit points." Robert looked at everyone and said loudly. "My promise to War Ape Tribe and Corn Bunt tribe still remains, Like I said previously any members of these two tribes who has reached the peak of Qi Condensation Realm can get Special grade Spirit Food for free but they have to take the test and pass. All of you should be able to do this little test right?" Robert looked at everyone asked. Molly, Frank and other two Foundation Realm apes of the War Ape tribe were instantly relieved after hearing this. At least the way to enter Foundation realm is not blocked and they can get the opportunity for free under the promise, as for the test? They were not concerned about this So long tribe can have more experts not to mention one test they are willing to give 100 tests. Molly and other gave Bird Emperor, Amber and Blood Fiend an unexpected look. Their tribe also received this benefit? This surprised them! They thought this is the exclusive treatment of their tribe but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. Not to mention them even Bird emperor and other two were surprised, since when did they received this treatment? But they smartly choose to remain quiet and didn''t raise their doubts after all everyone is present. "Not only them others too can take these tests! The better your performance is the better treatment and resources you will receive. So, I recommended everyone to take part in this test, as long as you can get good score you will become core training objects under Taotie restaurant. Foundation realm, Core Formation realm even Nascent Soul realm is not impossible but the condition is that you have to get a good score and then Taotie restaurant will give their best to train you." Robert threw a huge pie which caused a lot of surprise among the members. "Did I hear it right? We can have an opportunity to enter Formation realm? Core Formation realm?" "If Owner Robert is telling this then it must be right! So, we can enter Foundation realm too huh?" "Don''t be too happy! This test must have high requirement for talent, if your talent is low then you must fail¡­" "Yaa! Your words make sense¡­" "Anyway! Fail or pass, I am going to take part in it." Some very much believed this news some were worried about the test and felt unconfident because of their talent. Another group is the people who are willing to try regardless of chances of failure. After all the opportunity is in front of them if they don''t try then they would regret for a lifetime. Robert looked at everyone''s worried and excited expression and his lips curled upward as he said, "You don''t have to worry about the talent and cultivation level though! This test will not take your talent and cultivation level into consideration. As long you are willing to suffer then you can pass the test." Robert snickered inside after saying this, He is very much looking forward to their performance in the test. Although from his mouth the test sounds easy but he has already set the difficulty of hell level. Through this talent he can finally know who are truly willing to become strong. Everyone became enthusiastic after listening to Robert, they can still pass the test if their talent is not good? There is such a good thing in the world? Now everyone felt that they have equal chance to get selected after all talent and cultivation level is not taken into consideration. Everyone looked at each other with fighting intent after all everyone present here is competitor. Out of all these people the people of Bird Tribe were most excited, Originally, they though that they don''t have any chance because of their talent but now they also have equal opportunity because of their talent. But now Hehehe~~ "You all! Remember this out Corn Bunt Tribe will have highest score in this competition and will defeat everyone." "Yes, if you want to take part in the test then be ready to lose and don''t call your mother after losing just like a kid do." After regaining the confidence, the original dull bird tribe were full of confidence as they challenged everyone in Qi Condensation realm, Especially the War Ape tribe members who ignored them previously. "Humph, Arrogant! Who gave you confidence to win the test?" Among the group of Ape''s, a rather blurry Ape glanced at them and said mockingly. This guy has body filled with muscles and he appeared fierce but the only thing that''s lacking is his teeth, The of the teeth in the front row is missing. "Originally I didn''t have much confidence but after looking at you I inexplicably have some confidence." The Small bird looked at the Ape''s appearance and said seriously. "Hahaha1" Everyone on the side of bird tribe laughed together. "Yes, Yes we gained confidence because of you. Thank you so much." "Thank you for giving us confidence Hehehe" "I wish everyone would have an opponent like you so they would not need to struggle¡­" The face of muscle ape was black as charcoal as his mouth twitched in anger, you gained confidence because of me? Do I look easy to bully? For the first time the muscle ape doubted his fierce look after all other party is not intimidated at all¡­ Chapter 135 - 135: I Am Dissatisfied! Robert didn''t know about the situation below as he had already brought all the Foundation Realm and above members to the top of Taotie restaurant. "After going back you have to encourage everyone in your tribe. The system of Taotie restaurants is going to change." "From now on the amount of resources everyone would receive would depend upon yourself. Apart from monthly salary for various jobs like hunting, construction and all, if you want to earn more resources then you will have to work hard." "The test I talked about is applicable to all including me. Every Foundation Realm member has to take the test and get a good score which would determine your treatment." Robert looked at everyone and said. Everyone was startled after hearing us, This is applicable to us too? "But Robert, what with the sudden change? Did something happen?" Slither looked at Robert and asked the question which was in everyone''s heart. "Because it is needed! Today you all saw that those guys left Taotie restaurant without any hesitation. Why did that happen? Because they can let go." Robert looked at everyone and said seriously. "Let go? What does that mean?" Valor tilted his head in confusion. "As they are staying under the Taotie restaurant they can get resources with little effort. Those jobs are very easy for them at least compared to what they do outside." "Here they can get resources with little effort and they have not invested much effort thus they are able to let go and leave the Taotie restaurant. After all they have not done much that they would be reluctant about leaving the place." "After leaving they would return to their original life and forget about Taotie restaurant." Robert thought carefully about the reason why they left and how to prevent the same situation from happening in future and he arrived at this conclusion. It''s like comparing a rented house and a house built with own efforts. In a rented house if some problem crops up or it''s difficult to live, You will leave the house without any reluctance but the same cannot be said for your own house. For your own house you will solve the trouble. This is the exact situation Robert wanted to see. For this he needs to bind their interest with Taotie restaurant. As long as they put in the effort then they would be reluctant to leave. Afterall all of their hard work is here, Leaving it means putting it into waste. Listening to Robert everyone fell into deep contemplation. They understood the meaning of his words. What they are lacking is loyalty which can only be obtained through time. And Robert wants to replace this time with interest and benefits¡­. "Take this chance to upgrade your strength as soon as possible. The Marshal Crocodile has started an event and we are going to participate in it." Robert said solemnly. As everyone here is going to fight, it''s better for them to know about the situation beforehand. But contrary to his seriousness everyone was confused. What''s the event? "Seriously? But what about the risk?" The Bird emperor said with big eyes. "We have to take part in it because the benefit outweighs the risk so be prepared and start grinding yourself." Robert said this and left to meet Overlord Turtle. He has to discuss the test. After Robert left everyone surrounded the Bird Emperor. "Brother Emperor, What''s with this event? Why are you so solemn?" "Yes, is that really important? And tell me if it''s dangerous or not?" "And what''s the benefit?" Hearing everyone''s question, The Bird Emperor''s head was big as he said, "The event is simple! What we have to do is to hunt those desolate beasts." As he said this everyone became silent as they looked at the Bird Emperor with stunned eyes. "Are you kidding me? We have to fight those monsters?" "Not fight but kill! It''s very dangerous!" "No, it''s not wise to mix in this whirlpool. We may lose our life if we don''t think carefully." Everyone became anxious but Frank was most anxious as he had just been promoted to Foundation Realm and he had to take part in a death event! They wanted to persuade Robert against participating in this event. "Shut up! How can you be so panicked just because of this little thing?" Molly had a black face as he saw Frank being so panicked. This guy had ruined the reputation of the War Ape Tribe. Others have similar panicked feelings but no one said anything or became panicked like you. Maynard and Farley casted a glance at him with dissatisfaction. Don''t forget that you are standing in front of others, Panicking here means losing the reputation of War Ape Tribe. "Although it may sound dangerous, we have no options." Slither looked at everyone and said seriously, "We can escape for one day but we cannot escape for life." "The whole Outer region is filled with Desolate beasts and they can break into the inner region anytime. So we have to face them sooner or later." "At that time we would inevitably become a part of the event. In this regard we have no choice as fighting with desolate beasts is a must. That''s why Robert announced it beforehand so that we would have time to make preparations." Slither looked at everyone and said seriously. "And don''t you guys want revenge against those guys? Last time they trashed us pretty wildly! I endured so much pain in the trial ground and blood pond just to take revenge!" Valor said with bloodthirsty rays in his eyes. Everyone who was trashed by those Desolate beasts became bloodthirsty after listening to Valor. Yes, didn''t they work so hard to take revenge against those guys? "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go and kill those damn brutes!" Axel said in excitement. "You? Forget about it! You should go and prepare for the test afterall you are still at the peak of Qi Condensation Realm. If you don''t get good resources then forget about getting resources for Foundation Realm." Valor looked at Axel and sneered. This guy brought many people and ganged up on him. At that time his tail was stuffed into his ¡­ Ah! Just thinking about this made him angry. Since then he wanted to take revenge against this guy. "You¡­" Axel became speechless and angry after hearing him. This guy had to come forward and pull his leg at the critical juncture. But he felt his words made sense, He is after all at the peak of Qi Condensation Realm. According to Robert if he wants to enter the Foundation realm then he has to pass the little test otherwise he could not get the necessary resources. He is at the peak of Qi Condensation Realm but his power is greater than before. If before he could only defend against a Core Formation Realm beast then now he could fight back too. Although a little flustered he did not want to be outdone by this guy so he sneered in response and said, " Oh! Seems like you forgot about the previous lesson? Do you want to experience tail stuffing once again?" This was like a switch which made Valor explode in anger, "You little ghost! It''s you all rubbish who ganged up on me! Otherwise with your little strength you can never beat me." In anger he said something that shouldn''t be said. Because of his words everyone was offended. "Valor, Who are you calling rubbish?" White Fang looked at Valor with narrowed eyes and said. "Little cat! Don''t be presumptuous otherwise I don''t mind making you bald." Menna looked at Valor and said unhappily. "I- I-" Valor was panicked after he saw these two great god''s against him. These two have the strongest cultivation base under Taotie restaurant and he offended them both? They are his backing if they are offended for some reason then he would cry without any tears. On top of these two Slither and others also looked at him with a narrowed gaze. Valor knew that he has to explain himself otherwise others will gang up on him once again. "Oh Valor! Although you are dissatisfied with everyone you don''t have to scold them." Axel added fuel into the flames. In this world there is nothing more enjoyable than to see Valor being miserable. "I know you think that everyone present is weak and they don''t deserve their reputation. And you wanted to sit on the seat of director of every department because you believe in your strength but please don''t scold them!!" Axel said with righteous indignation as his face was filled with grievances. "You bastard! How can you frame me like this?" Valor almost didn''t faint after hearing Axel''s accusations. This guy is trying to kill him. In an instant he felt a few dagger-like malicious gazes falling on him. "Is that true? Do you think I am weak?" "We don''t deserve to sit on the seat of Department director?" "I would like to see where your confidence comes from, Valor!" "..." Valor. Is it too late to clear the misunderstanding? Chapter 136 - 136: Roberts Training "Burp~" Robert burped as he stood up with a satisfied face. In front of him is an empty bowl, Inside the bowl there are still some grains of white rice left. "Eating rice is good. Next time I will try to make something from wheat, Bun? Noodles? There are a lot of options for me to try." Robert smiled and said to Snowball who was sitting in front of him. These days his diet schedule has been balanced. Previously he only ate meat and meat but now he can eat other Vegetables and grains too which is necessary for a balanced diet. "I don''t know! But noodles sound great. Let''s try it next time." Snowball rubbed his puffed stomach and said. He felt as long as he was with Robert then he would never be dissatisfied at the time of eating. Such a wide collection of tasty food. You can try new dishes everyday. "Hmm, Noodles? Let''s try it tonight. But for now let''s go to the training ground. We need to do some exercise to digest our food. By the way, we can conduct the test." Robert said to Snowball as he stood up. He has already discussed with Overlord Turtle about the test, Now it''s time to conduct it. "Go! Go! It''s napping time!" Snowball jumped on Robert''s shoulder and said with excitement. Unlike everyone who uses the gravity field as a training field, Snowball uses it for naps. It''s not like that the gravity field has no effect on him. He takes a nap because after entering the gravity field he could no longer move. Thus he takes the opportunity to sleep and restore his energy. "In this world you are the only one who sleeps in the gravity field." Robert rolled his eyes and said. While everyone is working hard this guy is sleeping because of this habit. Last time everyone forgot about him and left him sleeping in the Trial ground. If it wasn''t for Overlord Turtle he would have slept there for one day. "Okay now use teleportation.", Robert said to Snowball. Snowball nodded and both of them disappeared. When they appeared they were already at the trial ground. The current situation of the Trial ground can only be described in two words- Blood boiling! A group of Foundation Realm beasts were moving in the gravity field with bloody figures as there were many large and small wounds on their body. On their waist is a big vine, Yes a big green Vine has wrapped their waist. The ground was filled with blood stains as the drawings of little tadpoles have almost disappeared. Robert was startled after seeing this, So cruel? What type of training is this? And what''s with the vine? He entered the safe zone and saw a few people standing there. Overlord Turtle, White Fang, Menna, Slither and a ¡­. Black Panther? Who is this guy? Robert walked toward them and said, "What''s happening? Why are they so miserable?" White Fang looked at him happily and said, "Robett you are here! They are doing new training made by uncle turtle...." White Fang suddenly stopped as she moved forward and sniffed Robert''s face. "Humph! Robert, you are not good! We are shedding sweat here and you were having a feast alone? Without me?" White Fang pouted and said angrily. She smelled the fragrance of food on Robert that''s why she became angry. They have all agreed to eat food together but now Robert broke the promise! Robert tilted his head in guilt but he defended himself, "What are you talking about? I didn''t eat any food it''s Snowball who wanted to eat something so I made some food for him." Robert didn''t hesitate to throw the blame on Snowball who was already taking a nap on the ground. White Fang glared at Snowball who was sleeping on the ground and moved toward him with unkind intention. And in front of Roberts stunned gaze White Fang picked up Snowball and threw him into the gravity field. Robert saw that Snowball crashed on the ground because of the G-Force and struggled like a fish out of water. "Wu...Wu.. he¡­" All he heard were some incomprehensible words and then the movements stopped. Snowball laid on the gravity field without any movement. Robert gulped seeing this, So cruel? What''s with White Fang, Why is she so angry? She even went as far as to punish her only test subject. He moved toward Slither and asked in a low voice, "Hey Slither what happened? Why is she so angry?" Slither glanced at the ''Black Panther'' on the ground and said, "This guy provoked her. Not only her but Menna too. Both of them are angry." Rober looked at the Balck panther and said with some incomprehen, "Who is this Balck panther? Why did he provoke them and still alive?" "Puff" Slither laughed after hearing him and said, "Hehe it''s not some black panther, It''s Valor. Previously in a fight with Axel he provoked¡­." Slither told him the whole story and Robert finally knew why Valor transformed into black panther. After listening to Slither Robert couldn''t help feeling sympathetic to Valor. Poor guy because of hot temper and uncontrollable mouth he ended up in this state. That''s why you should always control your mouth and emotion otherwise you will get a beating. "And what''s with them? Why are these guys so miserable?" Robert pointed at Molly and other Foundation Realm members in the gravity field. "Look at their vine, It''s a special vine grown by Overlord Turtle. It has a special property that''s very heavy. The vine around their waist weighs as much as 50 kg." "That''s why they are so miserable." Robert nodded in understanding. In a gravity field your weight multiplies. So if you have something heavy on your body then it''s weight would also multiply. No wonder they are so bloody! They carry so much weight in the gravity field. "Robert, since you are here, then join them." Overlord Turtle walked near Robert and said. Since he has suffered a loss he wanted to take revenge against Robert and this is the perfect chance. Hehehe~ I am the instructor afterall. Robert looked at the training ground full of resistance but in the end he still nodded and said, "Okay, I will go down." It''s not that Robert has become diligent and wants to suffer with others but he has to increase his physical cultivation base. He has an plan to upgrade his physical cultivation base to Heart refinement level. Currently he is not far from the peak of Body Cleansing level. In fact he can use the energy points to upgrade the level to the Heart Refinement level but the thing is that he is too poor~ On top of that he has lot of expense ahead. Now he is at the peak of Foundation Realm he can undergo a Evolution and that will take lot of energy points. After doing that he needs to gather more energy points in order to enter Core Formation Realm. These two things would need lot of energy points. Though he has already some plans to gather energy points. But for that his body cultivation needs to be upgraded so that he can proceed further. "Here you go! Today you have to train with weight on yout body." Overlord Turtle said excitedly as a dark green Vine slowly emerged from his turtle shell and wrapped around Robet''s waist like a belt. Heavy! This is Robert''s feeling after he felt the weight of the vine. According to his estimation this vine weights about 80 kg. Robert looked at Overlord Turtle with bitter eyes. He is clearly taking revenge against hik by increasing the weight. "Why are you looking at me? Go! Go and train in gravity field. I have adjusted the gravity level for you." Overlord Turtle grinned as ge pushed Robert into the gravity field. Hehe tell you to take advantage of me. Now suffer! As Robert stepped in the Gravity field his body uncontrollable fell forward due to huge pressure on him and his legs almost gave out. Creak! Creak! Creak! Sound of bone grinding came from his body as his muscles contracted due to force as gravity field was acting on him. With much difficultly Robert stabilised his body and breath heavily. The vine on his waist was stuck to his body like a maggot refusing to fall down. It''s like it has become a part of his body and he could no longer remove it. Because of the gravity the weight of the vine has increased too. Now even with his physical strength he found it difficult to move. Sweat formed on the surface of his body as he breathed heavily due to pressure. Just standing here is taking toll on his body. He is sure that if he tries to move then he would fall on the ground. "Now let''s start your training Robert! First you need to take one hundred steps forward without stopping. If you stop then start from the beginning. After completing this you need to jog inside the gravity field for three minutes." A devil like wishper came into his ear making him shiver in fright. Jogging? Here? Are you kidding me? Even if you are taking revenge you don''t need to be so cruel right? Chapter 137 - 137: Isnt It Just Power? I Can Give That To You! "Are you serious?" Robert looked back at Overlord Turtle in disbelief. "Of course I am serious, You need to adapt to the gravity field. To do that you will carry on every basic movement and let your body adapt to the gravity in exchange for injuries." Overlord Turtle said seriously, "You will stay inside until your body is filled with injuries and you cannot move." "After this, you will take some time to heal and after recovering your physical body will be stronger than before. This is how basic physical training is done." Overlord Turtle explains the basics of physical training to Robert and others. This would be much easier if the trial ground was not damaged. Tsk, I could have divided the area with different gravity levels. The overlord Turtle thought to himself as he felt that he needed to hurry up with the repair. Robert opened his mouth for some time and closed it again. What shit physical training, This is purely self-abuse. But even after knowing this, he has to do it. After all, there is a great chance that he can enter the Heart Refinement realm. "Okay! Isn''t it just pain? I can bear it!" Robert clenched his teeth and lifted his left leg. Robert experienced dull pain throughout his body as he moved forward and all the bones in his body creaked. As he placed his left foot on the ground he felt a sudden pain in his left leg which almost collapsed him. Due to the pain he wanted to scream but couldn''t as everyone is watching him, If he screamed now then wouldn''t everyone laugh at him? How embarrassing would that be! So he kept his mouth shut and lifted another leg but this time he experienced more pain in his left leg as it was carrying all the weight of the body. Ah! This is just one step! And I have to jog here? What type of shirty training is this? "Ding¡­ The experience for ''Primogenial Body Art'' +120¡­" He heard the system prompt in his mind and became stunned. 120 points for one step? So easy? But then he looked at the required amount and his face became black. Technique: ''Primogenial Body Art'' Status: Second Layer(+)[469/100,000] 99,000 points more to go! If one step gives 100 points then how many steps have to take before entering Heart Refinement Realm? Robert wanted to cry just thinking about this question, Not only do I have to experience pain but I have to do maths too? What type of shitty training is this! Fuck with the numbers, I will just walk 1000 steps and that should be almost enough. Thinking of this Robert decided to be cruel and lifted his left foot and smashed forward ignoring all the pain In his right leg. Just like this, he took another step. "Ding¡­ The experience for ''Primogenial Body Art'' +120¡­" Yup! 999 steps more to go! "Hey! Move your hands too! Don''t just focus on your leg." "...." He heard the voice of Overlord Turtle from behind and became speechless. Is this endless? ... "Did you hear the news?" In some unknown part of Dream Maple Forest, a few spiritual beasts were gathered together and talked with an ugly expression. There are five beasts in total, One is a two-meter-long armadillo, A black beaver, A reindeers with big horns, An otter with blue spots all over his body, and a Mole with little hair all over his body. Under the tree, they huddled together to discuss something. "Yes! I have heard it, We were fooled!" The Otter said with a bitter tone as his expression was twisted due to anger. "The announcement was fake just to fool us to leave the place." The Black Beaver said in a heavy tone as he looked viciously toward the Armadillo, "If wasn''t for you to take the lead I would have been a Foundation Realm already." It turns out that this group of spiritual beasts is the one who left Taotie restaurant when Robert announced Special Grade Food. Before they left because they thought if there is no Special Grade Spiritual Food then it''s no value to stay here. It''s better to look for opportunities elsewhere but later they received the news from others that Special Grade Spiritual Food still exists the announcement was about the new system to get it. It''s them who misunderstood and made up things and left the Taotie restaurant. After learning about the news everyone was so regretful that they wanted to kill themselves. "It''s not my fault! It''s that damn bear that misleads us. If he had spoken faster then we would never leave Taotie restaurant." The Armadillo defended himself and blamed Robert for all this. Although in their heart they knew that it''s their fault but everyone was willing to accept this reason. After all, if they admit it''s their fault then wouldn''t they be traitors? So they would rather blame Robert for this! "Yes! It''s that D*mn fatty! It''s that scheming bitch which made us leave Taotie restaurant." "I knew it beforehand that the fatty is not a good beast. Working under him is a very bad choice." "Because of him, we lost access to such precious resources. Bastard! I want to peel his skin." One after another they started to vent their anger on Robert and cursed him wildly. Everyone scolded him except for the Mole with blue spots all over his body. From the beginning this guy was quiet. The Armadillo was satisfied that everyone did not blame him anymore so he looked at them and said viciously, "So what should we do now? Should we go back and rob the resources?" The Armadillo made a swiping motion on his neck and said. Others just rolled their eyes and ignored his suggestion. "Kill? Are you stupid or what! We are just at Qi Condensation Realm! How can we contend against those monsters? There is Core Formation Realm monster in Taotie restaurant." "Yes! If we try to do something then our lives would be in danger." "So how can you make such a dangerous and stupid suggestion? Is your skill filled with shit?" The Armadillo was upset and angry after hearing everyone scolding but he kept quiet and said nothing in retaliation. Seeing him quiet everyone felt refreshed, It''s because of this bastard that they left the place. A scolding is necessary. "So what should we do now? Where can we can a chance to enter the foundation Realm? Those people would not accept us." The reindeer with long horns said grimly. "Maybe we can sneak and take food? No one I''ll know! After all, there are many people there." Otter suggested. "But what if they found out? Then it would be our turn to become food!" Beaver rejected this idea. "Or else let''s apologize?" The Otter continued with a low voice. "No way! I would rather die than apologies to that group of scheming bastards." The Armadillo was the first one to refuse as he looked at the Otter ferociously. But this time no one scolded him but supported his words. "Yes, It''s now our fault so why should we apologize? It should be them who should apologize to us!" "They schemed to kick us out now we have to apologize? What type of joke is this!" All of them were angry at Robert and others so how could they apologize? They would rather die. The Otter shrank his neck after seeing everyone''s ferocious gaze. "So what should we do?" This is the question that still haunted them. If they could not find a solution for resources then they would die of old age. Everyone became quiet after hearing this, Inside the Taotie restaurant they don''t have to struggle to get resources. Where could they find similar conditions? "Don''t you just want power without any effort? What''s so difficult about it hah!" Just as they were contemplating they heard a ghostly voice from above which made their blood run cold. Who is there? They thought to themselves as they hurriedly retreated. They saw on the huge tree there is a blood Coloured bat hanging upside down. At this moment the bat was looking at them with a strange gaze. "Don''t you just want power? I can give you power!" The Bat said with a strange grin as blood spilled from his mouth falling on the ground. "Little cuties don''t be scared! I am not malicious. If you are still feeling doubtful then pet me give you a live demonstration of my power." The bat said with a leisure expression as the horrible aura spilled out from his body. The peak of Core Formation Realm! This guy is so strong!... It''s over! Each one of them thought to themselves as their face became pale in fright. "Foundation Realm, Right? I can upgrade your cultivation in a blink of an eye. Hmm, let me give you a demonstration on this shy guy." The bat said while pointing at the Mole with blue spots all over his body. A red light emerged from his body moving toward the Mole at a high speed making him unable to react. "Ah!!" The Mole let out a piercing scream as his face contorted due to pain as the red light entered his body. "What have to don''t to him?" The armadillo screamed in horror as he saw Mole''s condition. "No way! Look! Look at his cultivation base¡­." The reindeer said in horror as he said this. Everyone looked over and they became dumbfounded. The aura on the Mole''s body started to climb up as his even more. Eight layers of Qi Condensation Realm, Ninth Level of Qi Condensation Realm¡­ The peak of Qi Condensation Realm¡­ Boom! There was a loud noise as his cultivation finally settled at the Early stage of Foundation Realm. Chapter 138 - 138: Heart Refinement Realm "What just happened?" Everyone looked at the little mole with disbelief. "Why are you so surprised? Isn''t it just raising the cultivation base? I can do this with my eyes closed?" The bat said with a grin on his face. As everyone''s attention was focused on the Mole they didn''t notice the aura fluctuations around his body. For a second his cultivation dropped to the early stage of Core Formation Realm but it recovered quickly. "What do you mean?" The Otter looked at the bat with a strange light in his eyes. There are some expectations and some fear in his eyes. "Am I not clear enough? Become my subordinate and I can help you raise your cultivation base." The Bat looked at spiritual beasts below him with excitement. "What???" Everyone was stunned after hearing him say, Become his subordinate? In exchange for a cultivation base? T-This doesn''t sound that bad¡­ After all, they can enter the Foundation Realm without any effort. "Aren''t there some kind of side effects?" Armadillo said fearfully. After all rapid advancement may need some price. God knows what type of side effect they would experience. This time Bat did not reply but the Mole stood up and said. "Bullshit! There are no side effects! I am feeling great! My whole body is filled with power and I could feel that the Foundation realm is not limited. I can enter Core Formation Realm, Nascent Soul Realm anytime." The Mole now was completely different from before now his face is filled with small black veins which look scary. His eyes are blood red and there is a crazy expression on his face. "Are you telling the truth?" Although they felt that Mole''s current state was not right, they ignored this after hearing his words. Core Formation? Nascent Soul Realm? If it''s true then¡­. All of them gulped thinking about this. "Of course this is true! I can make you Foundation Realm spirit Beast I one go. After that, you will receive some simple tasks and after completion of those tasks I will increase your cultivation once again." The Bat words were like whispers of the devil which swayed the hesitant heart of the spirit beasts. They were silent for some time but the Armadillo was the first one to speak up as he said hoarsely, "I want power too! I want to take revenge against that fatty and rub his face to the ground." Hearing this blazing light appeared in everyone''s eyes as they agreed with him. "Yes! With power, we can take revenge! Kill that fatty!" ''`Not only destroy the Taotie restaurant and take the resources for ourselves." One after they said viciously, completely forgetting their fault in this matter. "Very good! Since you want power I will grant your wish!" The Bat revealed a satisfied smile as a few more blood light emerged from his body and moved toward the spiritual beasts below. "Ahh!!" "So much pain! Ahhhh!" One after another they started to howl like pigs that are about to be slaughtered. The Mole was the same. While they were experiencing pain their cultivation continued to increase. Eight levels of Qi Condensation Realm¡­. Ninth Level of Qi Condensation Realm¡­ Foundation Realm¡­. Boom! In the end, everyone''s cultivation except for the Mole stopped at Foundation Realm. The Mole Cultivation base has risen to the sixth layer of Foundation Realm. "So how do you feel? The feeling of having power?" The bat looked at them and asked. "It feels good! I feel that I can take on ten beasts at the same time." "Finally my dream of Foundation Realm has been achieved! Now I would no longer worry about survival." They stood up one after another as hideous veins throbbed all over their body and their state became extremely abnormal. "Since you got the benefits it''s not time to work!" "Go and catch a few Foundation Realm beasts for me and bring them alive here. With your overall strength, it should not be difficult right? After completing this task I will raise your level by one small realm for every Foundation Realm beast you captured.." The Bat looked at them and said with a smile. Everyone looked at each other with ecstasy, By catching one Foundation Realm beast their strength can be increased by one small level? After tasting the sweetness, how can they let go of such a good deal? "Okay, leave it to us! We know a perfect place where we can catch a lot of Foundation Realm beasts." The Armadillo smiled viciously and said. "After catching come back here to receive the rewards. Now disperse" The bat said as he saw them retreating together. Looking at their retreating back the bat revealed a ferocious and bloodthirsty smile and muttered, "Hehe~ Caught a few more Blood Bank! Now I just need to expand the line and my strength will continue to rise and I can soon enter the Nascent Soul Realm¡­" "At that time the Blood Extinction plan could finally start! Jie Jie Jie¡­ Finally, the feast is about to begin¡­." The Bat laughed strangely as he looked at those retreating spiritual beast with a perverted smile. .... "Robert, are you alright?" White Fang asked worriedly. In front of her was a lying bloodied figure. This bloodied figure is Robert. He was training in the Gravity Field for some time already and his body is filled with multiple injuries. Scars were on every part of his body and through these scars some bones were visible. Although his condition looked extremely hideous there was a huge smile on his face. "Haha, I am okay! Hiss!" Robert said painfully. Although it''s very painful, this did not diminish his happiness. Finally, he entered the Heart Refinement Realm! And with his effort on that. And this will be the last time Robert will go through cruel torture like this. In the future, he would try his best to collect Energy points and upgrade his cultivation base without any self-abuse. "Brat! I am starting to admire you a little! Although I made a training plan for you I never expected that you could carry it till the end." Overlord Turtle came near Robert and said with some admiration. This brat is cruel to himself, Although there are multiple injuries on his body he continued to carry on the training without any complaint. "Hiss! Senior thank you for the praise but can you first heal me?" Robert said while looking at Overlord Turtle. "Heal? How can j heal you?" The Overlord Turtle was stunned after hearing Robert. "Aren''t you a plant attributed to a spiritual beast? Healing should be your main forte right?" Robert said in confusion. "Who told you this? Although I have wood attributes that do not mean that I can heal." The Overlord Turtle said with a black face. "No? Then how can I heal these injuries?" Robert''s face became excited after hearing Overlord Turtle. He was counting on Overlord Turtle to heal his injuries but now he is giving him no sign? How can this work? Do I have to bear these injuries? "Go to the Spirit Pool and absorb the Spiritual energy. In this way, you can speed up your natural healing." Overlord Turtle said while he rolled his eyes. Besides him, White Fang had a struggling look on her face but instantly after hearing the overlord turtle her eyes lit up. "I will take Robert to the Spirit Pool!" Saying this she picked up bloodied Robert and rushed toward the Treasure chamber. "Hey! Slow down! It hurts!" Robert said anxiously. Why are you in such a hurry? I still want to say a few words to the Overlord Turtle. The Overlord Turtle glanced at their retreating back with puzzlement. Why are they in such a hurry? Anyway, it''s nothing to do with me! The Overlord Turtle shrugged and looked at the gravity field. Because of Robert''s performance just now everyone''s spirit has been ignited as they are training in the Gravity field like a madman. Overlord Turtle revealed a gratified smile seeing their determination. These are some good training materials! ¡­. Inside the treasure Chamber, White Fang placed Robert beside the spirit pool and looked back. Seeing that no one followed them she breathed a sigh of relief. "What Fang, what happened?" Robert asked suspiciously. He felt that White Fang was behaving weirdly. "Robert! Let me heal you! But don''t tell anyone about this to anyone, Aunt has forbidden me to use this talent again." Looking at Robert White Fang smiled and said happily. Listening to her Robert was startled as he now remembered that White Fang had some recovering talent. "Why did she forbid you to use this talent?" Robert asked suspiciously. Since Rosy has forbidden her then there must be some reason behind it "Because if anyone saw me using that talent then many people would come to kill me." White Fang bit her lips and said with a depressed and angry face. "What? Why would someone kill you?" Robert was stunned after hearing her. What does she mean? Why would she die just because of one Innate Talent? "What do you mean? Can you explain things to me?" Robert looked at White Fang and asked seriously. He always felt that White Fang is hiding something but he never asked about the things.. He felt that if White Fang wants to talk about those things then some day she would eventually open her mouth. Chapter 139 - 139: Consuming High-Grade Spiritual Essence. "What do you mean White Fang? Can you explain it to me in detail?" Robert looked at White Fang seriously and said. Previously he had guessed that White Fang''s situation would be very complicated but it seems that the situation is more complicated than he thought initially. White Fang''s face became tangled after hearing Robert but in the end, she shook her head and said with a depressed tone, "Sorry! I have to ask Aunt about this. Without her permission, I cannot tell others about this." She wanted to tell Robert about this but she needs Aunt Rosy''s permission first. Seeing that she is unwilling to talk about this, Robert did not press this matter any further, "Since Aunt Rosy has said not to use the talent then don''t use it." White Fang became anxious after hearing this and said, "No way! Let me heal you. As long as others don''t see me using the talent then it''s fine." "No, listen to me first. Although these injuries look bad it''s nothing to me. I can heal by myself, So you don''t need to worry about my injury." Robert said seriously, At the system store a healing potion is for sale so he can use it to heal himself. "No, don''t lie to me! How can you heal by yourself? Let me heal it for you." White Fang said as she was ready to use her talent to help Robert recover from the injury. "Stop! Stop! I am telling the truth, don''t use your talent. If you want to help me then bring some meat from the restaurant. I will make some food to heal myself." Robert hurriedly stopped her. Since Aunt Rosy has forbidden her to use the talent then it''s best not to use it before confirming the situation with her. "Hmm Okay!" White Fang said unwillingly as he left the treasure room to get some meat for Robert. But in her heart, she has decided that if Robert could not heal himself then she would help him. Seeing that White Fang left Robert breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. "Hiss!" This little movement caused him pain. Robert frowned because of the pain. "It''s better to heal as soon as possible," Robert mumbled as he exchanged healing potions from System Store. Soon a familiar package near his location. This time Robert was paying attention to his surroundings but he still did not perceive how the parcel arrived. "Strange," Robert mumbled and opened the package in confusion. Seeing three bottles of Healing potion Robert was relieved. At least his injuries can be healed now. Opening the bottle he drank the whole potion. After finishing the bottle he smacked his lips in satisfaction. After drinking the potions the injuries on his body started to recover at the speed that the naked eye can see. At the same time, the Spiritual energy in his body started to disappear. With the help of Spiritual energy, a strange force started to repair his body. Just after a few minutes, all the injuries on his body have disappeared and he has returned to his peak state. "Now I have to recover my spiritual energy." Robert thought to himself as he looked at Spirit Poll in front of him. Looking at the pure vapor around him Robert took a deep breath and sucked the vapor around him. But after doing this his expression froze, "Damn isn''t it the right way? Why have I not recovered my spiritual energy? Is there some sort of problem?" After sucking the purple vapor around him Robert realized that he could not recover Spiritual energy with this method. "Maybe I need two or three more breaths?" Robert mumbled as he became the incarnation of the vacuum machine and sucked the purple vapor around him madly. After five minutes Robert sat on the ground with a frustrated expression. "Damn! Isn''t this the right way? Why have I not recovered my spiritual energy? Do I have to adopt the usual method?" Robert said in frustration. During this time he sucked the vapor around the Spirit Pool but he realized that his spiritual energy could not be recovered by this method. So he can only use the usual method to recover spiritual energy, which is to eat. For this, he has to wait for White Fang to bring materials here. As there is no material here from which he can recover spiritual energy. After all eating, any object can give him energy points, not spiritual energy. "Hmm, Let''s wait then," Robert mumbled as he was about to sit on the ground but he saw the water inside the Spirit Pool and in this, an idea appeared in his head. "Can I drink this water to recover spiritual energy?" Robert had this though. But he didn''t know if it would work or not after all anything consumed can be converted into energy points. "System, Can I drink this spiritual essence?" Robert asked the system expectantly. Previously the system mentioned that this thing is very violent and can cause him to explode. "You can! But the best scenario would be that you are seriously injured and the worst-case scenario is that you will die by the explosion." After hearing the system Robert''s eyes lit up, Seriously injured? Does that mean there is a chance? And it''s not sure death? But injury would cause a lot of pain right? He has just recovered. Did he have to experience another self-abuse? Thinking of this Robert hesitated as he felt that this idea is very risky. But slowly his hesitation faded, replaced by strong determination and the look on his eyes became firm. "Try it! It''s just being injured and experiencing some pain! I can bear it. Anyway, I have two bottles of Healing Potion left." Robert said with determination. He wants to use this opportunity to get a lot of energy points. Because of the disaster outside, a lot of work at the Taotie restaurant has been halted. Hunting and collection are no longer possible so remaining resources are extremely precious. There are a lot of people under Taotie restaurant and he can''t use these resources without any care. He needs to consider everyone''s needs before drawing some resources for himself but the problem is that those resources are not enough for him. He needs to do evolution, Upgrade to Core Formation Realm. Both of these consume too many energy points. The available resources cannot meet his end. That''s why he wanted to upgrade his physical strength to Heart Refinement Realm. With this level of the physical body, he can have the ability to gather more resources. Yes, He had originally planned to rush out to hunt resources by himself when he arrive at the Heart Refinement realm. Although this idea is a bit dangerous it''s still very feasible for the current situation. But now another easier option is in front of Robert which made him change his original plan. "Let''s do it. First, start with one drop." Robert walked toward the Spirit Pool cautiously. Using the empty bottle of Healing Potion he scooped some High-grade Spiritual essence. Cautiously he picked up the bottle and was relieved to see that the bottle is still intact. He was in no hurry to drink the High-grade Spiritual essence as he first unpacked the other two bottles of Healing Potion. Security comes first! He needs to guarantee that he would not die immediately. After all the preparation he took a deep breath and picked up the bottle filled with High-Grade Spiritual Essence. He did not drink directly from the Bottle but poured one drop into the bottle cap. Then he lifted the bottle cap and drank the High-Grade Spiritual Essence. "Ahh!" Immediately after the drop of High-grade spiritual essence entered his mouth he felt a piercing pain from his tongue. It was as if the magma is rolling in his mouth making him desperate. Now he wanted to spit out that drop of Spiritual essence but he couldn''t bear to do so. He has already experienced so much pain if he spits out the Spiritual essence then wouldn''t all the efforts and pain he experienced would be in vain? Thinking of this he swallowed the drop. There is Hell Furnace, right? It can contain such a small essence, right? But after doing this Robert regretted his decision. Why? Because it pains like hell! It felt like thousands of needles are poking his throat from inside. And these needles are extremely hot! Because of the pain, he couldn''t even scream as his eyes became red and he started to jump on the ground like a fish out of water. It''s good that this pain did not last for long as the High-Grade Spiritual essence finally entered his stomach and his body returned to normal. Robert weakly fell on the ground with two lines of tears flowing from his eyes. I swear that I would not pull this stunt again! If I do it then I am not a bear! Robert thought to himself.. He felt it would be better to fight against Desolate Beasts than to eat this inhuman stuff. Chapter 140 - 140: Starting Evolution! "Ding¡­ You received 20 energy points¡­" "Ding¡­ You received 30 energy points¡­" "Ding¡­ You received 26 energy¡­." "Ding¡­ You¡­." Just as Robert was regretting his decision he heard systems prompt one after another which stupefied him. What the hell? How can I get energy points so quickly? Robert thought to himself as he heard the continuous system prompt. He felt that like before it would take some time for digestion and he would inevitably experience some pain but this is complete;y different from his expectation. He has experienced no pain after the high-grade spiritual essence entered his stomach, not only that he also received so many spiritual essences. In just 20 seconds the total amount of energy points he received has reached 3 digits and it''s still climbing continuously. This situation is not bad, right? Robert swallowed and thought to himself. By experiencing such little pain he can get so many energy points which is a good deal. After 5 minutes the system prompt finally subsided and he stopped receiving more energy points. From this drop of High-Grade Spiritual essence, he got 900 energy points. And in the ratio of Energy Points: Experience points: Evolution points which are 10:5:2 he could get 180 evolution points. Which is just a little less than the required amount which is 200 evolution points. In the energy reserve, Robert already has 1200 energy points and by adding these 900 energy points he has 2100 energy points in total which is more than enough for evolution. He now needs to collect more than 14000 experience points for that he needs more than 28000 energy points. That means he needs to consume more than 30 drops of High-Grade Spiritual essence¡­. Thinking of all the pain he has to suffer, Robert felt depressed. These days it''s not easy to upgrade the cultivation base. But this amount made him change his previous decision. Isn''t it just a little pain? He can tolerate this amount of pain as long as he can get enough energy points. "Try it! It''s just 30 drops of High-Grade Spiritual Essence." Robert mumbled but this caused him to spit out some blood. His mouth and throat have been injured and it''s very difficult to talk properly. Robert wanted to drink the Healing potion to heal this injury but he stopped. If he heals the injury now then isn''t he making a loss? After all, from one drop he is only getting 900 energy points and Healing potions costs 2000 energy points and these are limited in quantity. If he uses the Healing potion now then he is making a loss of 1100 energy points which is not his intention. So it''s better to take more drops of High-Grade Spiritual essence before drinking the Healing potion. That way he can make a profit. Thinking of this Robert decided to be cruel and picked up the Bottle filled with Spiritual essence. This time he did not pour one drop in the cap but two. He wanted to test his limit. He wanted to see if his body could endure this amount of Spiritual essence. If he could then he could get a lot of energy points with minimum pain. Robert picked up the bottle cap and drank two drops of High-grade spiritual essence in one go. "Ahhhh!" Similar pain! Similar agony! Similar regrets! Robert experienced pain like before but due to the increased amount the amount of pain he suffered increased this time because of which he screamed hoarsely. It''s good that the door of the treasure room is closed, otherwise, people outside would hear his miserable scream. Robert didn''t dare to keep this spiritual essence in his mouth for long as he swallowed it and the Spiritual essence entered his stomach. Robert laid on the ground with his body covered in a cold sweat and his face was bloody. He spat out a mouthful of blood which dyed his white hair red. "Ding¡­ you received 30 energy points¡­." "Ding¡­ you received 40 energy points¡­." "Ding¡­ you received¡­." Soon he heard a familiar system prompt and in just one minute he received 1950 energy points. 2100+1950 which totals 4050 energy points. Now he has enough energy points for the required evolution points. Now he has two options in front of him, one is to continue consuming High-Grade spiritual essence and the other is to start the evolution. The first option is not feasible as he is injured and consuming more high-grade spiritual essence may lead to an undesirable outcome. And there is a limit for energy points storage. For now, he can only store 5000 energy points for emergencies. Out of which only 1000 is remaining so there is no point in collecting more energy points. It''s better to do the evolution now and strengthen himself. 4:06 Before doing that let''s do some healing, In this state if he conducts an evolution then the situation would be miserable. PoP! He opened the remaining bottle of the Healing potion and drank it. But this caused another burst of pain as his mouth and throat were riddled with wounds. Robert endured the pain and swallowed the whole bottle of Healing Potion. After the consumption of the healing potion, he sat on the ground for recovery. He didn''t need to wait for long as a gentle force emerged from his body healing the injuries on his mouth and throat. "Ah! Goddammit! I can finally speak!" Robert stuck out his tongue and exclaimed. "Although there was a lot of pain, it was not for nothing. I now have enough energy points for Evolution!" "Get to work! Start the evolution now!" Robert said enthusiastically. Finally, he can conduct another evolution, Last time he did an evolution was when he was at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm. At that time he got Attack Talent: White Blow Which is a very fierce attacking talent. He didn''t know what innate skill he would get this time. Will it be strong and special like before? Though this time he is not going for Auxiliary Talent or Attacking talent. For today''s evolution, he is choosing the direction of Defence. He now has good movement Talent, Good attacking Talent and he is only lacking a good defense talent. Which he hopes to get from this evolution. "Host, Please select the supporting material for the Evolution. Note: Please select it carefully as it would determine the quality of the Innate Talent!" Hearing System Robert froze for a second then he immediately said, "It''s good that I have prepared for this already." Robert walked toward the west part of the Treasure chamber and looked for something on numerous shelves. "Here is it!" Robert exclaimed in joy as he finally found the material he had been looking for. In the shelf at the back row, he found a hand-sized material. This material is green and has a shiny luster, This is the broken part of the shell of Overlord Turtle. Yes! He is going to use this material as the supporting material for this evolution. The last time he saw Overlord Turtle placing the piece here sneakily. At that time he had the idea to use this material for Evolution. Because according to Aunt Rosy, The members of Overlord Turtle have perverted defense. And even though Overlord Turtle here is an odd one his defense is not bad that made him decide to use it as supporting material. And the level of the material itself is high which increases the chance for him to get good defense Innate Talent! Without any hesitation, Robert swallowed the small fragment of the Turtle and said to the system, "System I want to use this fragment as a supporting material and I choose evolution direction as a defense!" "Ding¡­ enough energy points for Evolution points is detected, Would you like to convert it into Evolution points?" "Yes!" Robert replied swiftly as he was extremely excited for the next innate talent. What will it be? Will it be awesome like before? Robert didn''t know but he is very excited about it and is looking forward to it. ''Converting¡­'' ''Conversion successful!....'' ''Ding ¡­. Congratulations you have 200 evolution points¡­.'' ''Ding¡­ The required amount of Evolution Points for Evolution is met¡­'' ''Supporting material for Evolution has been found¡­'' ''All the requirements are met¡­'' ''Starting the preparation¡­'' ''According to the host ''s wish out of three Evolution directions, Defence Direction is selected¡­.'' ''Starting Evolution¡­'' Robert felt the same pain as the previous evolutions Like his body is on fire all of his bones are crushed by an unknown force and his blood is hot like magma. But this amount of pain means nothing to Robert as he has experienced more terrible pains during the training. He can bear this level of pain by clenching his teeth. This pain did not last for long as his body returned to normal and he heard the system''s prompt. "Ding¡­. The host has evolved successfully¡­" "Ding. According to Host wishes, You get a new Innate Defence Talent:...." "....:Petrification¡­." Chapter 141 - 141: Petrification "Eh? Petrification?" Robert was baffled after hearing this name. The name of this Innate Talent is a bit unique, right? Is this innate talent similar to that of Medusa''s? If that''s the case then it would be cool! With just one stare he can petrify anyone with ease! But can anyone tell him how the hell is this talent related to defense? Robert thought to himself in confusion, He wanted a Defence skill but the system gave him an attack skill? This doesn''t make sense. But before asking any questions he decided to look at the description of the Innate Talent. Who knows if there is a surprise for him? Petrification: Instantly petrify yourself and form a layer of defense that covers every part of your body. Note: With this talent, you will have an impenetrable defense but your speed would be greatly reduced. The description is short and precise but Robert understood the effect of the talent. So it''s indeed a Defensive Innate Talent! The name is a bit misleading! With this talent, he cannot petrify others which greatly disappointed Robert but on the bright side, he can petrify himself and increase his defense though the downside is that his speed would be greatly reduced. All of this is an interpretation of the description as for the specifics of the innate talent he has to use before making any comments. On this note, it is worth mentioning that he has not used previous awakened talent. He can use this chance to try both of the talents. "Since I just had an evolution, I will take some time to collect resources by going outside. After collecting enough resources I can get a lot of energy points from which I can enter the Core Formation Realm!" Robert thought to himself. He didn''t want to eat High-grade spiritual essence once again, That''s simply torturing! It''s better to find other alternatives. Thinking of this Robert stood up and walked outside the treasure room, After opening the gate from inside Robert was surprised. There is no one outside! The whole place is deserted and even the overlord turtle is not here which made him feel strange. "What happened? Where are the others?" Robert thought to himself in confusion as he left the place to go outside. After climbing the place he arrived at the surface. After exiting the place he noticed that there are no people near the Trial ground which is very abnormal, Under normal circumstances, this place should have a few guards around it because of its importance but now there are no people here! Robert furrowed his brow and instinctively felt that something was wrong here. Wasting no time he left the place and walked toward the residential area of the Taotie restaurant where most people gather. After arriving here Robert saw many familiar faces, Be it Slither or White Fang who ran out to bring food. At this moment all of them were gathered here with curious faces as they are crowded together. He even noticed that there are bloodstains on White Fang''s clothes. "What happened?" Robert arrived near them and asked seriously. "Robert, you are here!" White Fang exclaimed suddenly she thought of something and guilt appeared on her face, "Robert, Sorry I did not bring food for you." "It''s alright! What happened here? And what''s with these bloodstains?" Robert waved his hands and didn''t blame White Fang for this. Something must have happened which made her forget about the food. "It''s like this, When I came out from the trial ground I saw a beast aggressively invading our place and rushing toward the residential area. Out of instinct I made a move and killed it." White Fang said while she lowered her head in guilt. At that time she forgot that she has to keep her cultivation a secret and she is a member of a special department. Because of this reason, she made a move everyone now knows her cultivation level right? That''s the reason why she felt guilty, She felt that she had disrupted Robert''s arrangements. "Someone attacked the place once again? And a residential area on that?" Robert said unhappily. They have already suffered a loss once which has restricted their various day to day life but now more people are attacking Taotie restaurant? Do they think we are good to bully? "Good Job! White Fang, you did the right thing, So you don''t have to feel guilty about this. If the intruder was allowed to enter the residential area then we would have suffered enormous losses so it''s great that you solved it." Robert praised White Fang for her move and it''s not empty praise. They have just reconstructed the Residential area. If someone wreaks havoc once again then he would cry. So White Fang has done the right thing by killing that intruder. "Really?" White Fang life''s her head with happiness. She felt as long as Robert did not blame her it was fine. Thinking of this she said happily, "Robert come here! You should look at the beast. The Overlord Turtle said that it''s a desolate beast." Robert, who was pulled by White Fang was stunned. Desolate Beasts? They have reached here? That''s faster than he expected! In the middle of the crowd, Robert saw a 4-meter long body laying on the ground motionlessly. This should be the desolate beast. This desolate beast''s looks are not much different from other Spiritual beasts. They looked like normal Spiritual beasts. The one desolate beast that attacked today looks like a lion. On its body, there are few claw marks which should be the work of White Fang. Besides the dead body, there are Overlord Turtle and other Foundation Realm beasts under Taotie restaurant. At this moment Overlord Turtle was explaining something to others. "Look! The stomach area is one of the most fragile areas for desolate beasts. So if you encounter one in the future try to aim for this part. If you do so then there is a great chance that you can kill it in one blow." "But it''s not absolute as many desolate beasts have strong defenses which do not have weak spots like this. So if you encounter something like this then try to injure their eyes." "Other than that you should never attack the place near their spine as this place has the strongest defense and this applies to every Desolate Beast." "Don''t think that it''s easy to kill a desolate beast. Although that little lass can kill the desolate beast in one blow it is because her attack has a strong penetrative effect and the level of the desolate beast is too low for her." Robert saw that Overlord Turtle was explaining the weak and strong points of the desolate beasts to everyone. Robert was grateful for this as everyone is blank regarding the Desolate beasts with this information they should be cautious while going outside. Just as Robert was thinking about this Overlord Turtle noticed him and his eyes lit up. He looked at him and said, "Little brat come here! You have work to do." Hearing Overlord Turtle Robert brought White Fang and moved near him. "Senior, What work?" Robert asked in confusion. "The work to deal with this!" The Overlord Turtle pointed at the corpse of the Desolate beast and continued, "You have to take it for the exchange. You can take some good things from the Marshal Crocodile in exchange for this corpse." "Is this necessary?" Robert was reluctant to do this now. Although he has plans to take part in the event he and everyone in the Taotie restaurant are not ready for this. He wanted to wait until everyone''s cultivation had climbed up and he had reached the Core Formation Realm. With these everyone would have little protection ability. Hearing Robert, The Overlord Turtle rolled his eyes and said in an annoyed manner, "Of course it''s necessary! The event has just started for a few days and I am sure not many people should have exchanged something from the Marshal Crocodile." "That means many good things should be up for redemption. If you go there now then you can get many good things in exchange for the corpse of the Desolate beasts. And there is a great chance that you can meet the Marshal Crocodile. This will make things easier for your plan, right?" Robert was startled after hearing the Overlord Turtle and felt that his words made sense. If he could come into contact with the Marshal Crocodile then it''s worthwhile because it is very helpful for his plans which need the assistance of the Marshal Crocodile. "But I don''t know the address!" Robert expressed his difficulty. He is completely clueless about the locations of the Inner Forest. He did not know the exact location of Marshal Crocodile''s den. "Don''t worry about these small details. I will help you in this regard." Overlord Turtle said with confidence. "Then it''s alright!" Robert agreed after hearing this. Chapter 142 - 142: Going To White Blazing Lake "Brother Robert, don''t worry I will take you to the place safely." While gliding in the dense forest Bird Emperor said to Robert who was walking on the ground with a big corpse. Robert just rolled his eyes in response, Safely? Who will be safe, you or me? I am carrying this shit and you are leisurely flying, If someone had a bad intention then they would attack me not you! Right now both of them are going to White Blazing Lake. Yesterday The Overlord Turtle said that he needs to make a contact with Marshal Crocodile which would help him in the future. According to the Overlord Turtle, The Marshal Crocodile lives far away from Cloud Peak but due to special circumstances, that guy has moved his location to the White Blazing Lake so that he could cope with the changes that are happening near the border of the inner region. He can go there for exchange. There is a great chance that he could meet Marshal Crocodile but he does not have much hope for that. After all Marshal Crocodile is a big figure and he has many things in his hands so how can he attend to an unknown figure like him? That''s why the purpose of this visit is not to meet the Marshal but to see the items that could be redeemed for the corpse of Desolate Beasts. If the rewards are great and there is something that he needs then he would gladly make an exchange there in the future. But if the things are useless to him then he would not send all the corpses of Desolate Beasts in the future. He would only send the bare minimum to make his or rather Taotie Restaurant presence known to the Marshal. These are the objectives of his trip and Bird Emperor, who is familiar with the road, is his guide. "Have you met Marshal Crocodile before?" Robert looked at the Bird Emperor and asked some important questions. He asked the Bird Emperor because he has heard him talking about the Marshal several times. "Not really, I have only heard about that fighting maniac! According to the rumors that guy is terrible and scary. Although he is a crocodile there are horns all over his body and his body is big as a mountain. His one casual stomp can create cracks on the ground, His one roar can make everyone shiver in fear. There is a saying that Destruction always follows the footsteps of Marshal Crocodile!" The Bird emperor said with excitement as he described the Marshal Crocodile. But Robert had a few question marks on his head. Big as a mountain? Horns all over his body? He cannot even imagine a creature like this, If he puts all of these together then would it still be a crocodile? Robert didn''t know but since it''s a fantasy world a creature like this may exist thus he believed in the Bird Emperor''s words. And the Marshal Crocodile has a high Cultivation base too so it''s normal that his one stomp can crumble a mountain. "Okay, then we would keep a low profile after going there. It''s best to do our job and leave quickly." Robert said solemnly to the Bird Emperor. Of course, it would be better if he could see the Marshal Crocodile though he did not say this aloud. Who knows if this guy would go there and say something like. "Hey! Marshal Crocodile, Come out! We want to meet you!" According to the personality of the Bird Emperor, it''s highly possible that this would happen. The Bird Emperor showed a surprised and helpless expression after hearing Robert, "Brother Robert! I want to keep a low profile but looks don''t allow it. No matter where I would always be the center of attention." Tsk poser! Robert was pissed off after hearing Bird Emperor and he has an urge to beat the shit out of him. But he resisted this urge after all it was not good to create trouble outside. Robert and Bird Emperor increased their pace as they moved toward the White Blazing Lake. Soon they arrived at the vicinity of the White Blazing Lake. Arriving at the place Robert noticed that this place appeared to be desolate as there are not many people here. To be exact he did not meet anyone near the White Blazing Lake. "What happened? Where are the idlers?" Near him, the Bird Emperor said in confusion as he looked at the empty place. He remembers that this place is always packed with people and it''s very noisy. But today the situation seems to be different as there is no one here. "Maybe others are not allowed here during a time like this?" Robert said at his inference. The Marshal Crocodile seems like a miliary type guy so this place should be something like a Military base. So it''s normal that other people are not allowed here. After all, not just anyone can enter the military base. "Maybe." The Bird Emperor accepted this reason as it made sense. Like this, both of them entered a deeper part of the region with a corpse. Along the way, they did not encounter anyone and there were no signs of activities in the surrounding area. Robert became more puzzled after seeing this. How can he find Marshal Crocodile like this????? The Overlord Turtle has not mentioned the exact location of the Marshal Crocodile so he is stump now. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Just as he was confused he heard a soft voice from the lake. Robert and the Bird emperor looked at the lake in surprise. They saw some movement in the lake as someone was approaching them. But due to the fog, they were not able to have a clear picture of the creature. It was only until the creature arrived at the shore that they had a clear picture. They saw a tiny crocodile in front of them. This crocodile has a height of thirty centimeters his body is covered with green scales and he has two adorable big eyes. This should be a juvenile crocodile. At this moment the juvenile crocodile was looking at them with inquiry present in his eyes. Robert was visibly relaxed after seeing the Juvenile crocodile. Previously he felt that they are going to meet the Marshal Crocodile just after they arrived here. "Hey! I am talking to you. Tell me, what are you doing here? Do you have any malicious intentions?" The Juvenile Crocodile asked in a milky soft voice as he bared small white teeth at them. Robert was amused after seeing its fierce expression. He raised his hands and said politely, "Don''t worry! We have no malicious intentions, it''s just that we came here for an exchange." "We came from afar after hearing that Marshal Crocodile is giving a reward in exchange for the corpse of Desolate beasts¡­" Robert said politely as he wanted to ask about the Marshal Crocodile next but the Juvenile Crocodile interrupted him. "Oh, so you are here for that! Then you found the right person. I am in charge of that. Follow me, I will reward you for the Desolate beast." The Juvenile Crocodile said something that confused both of them. Both of them looked at its tiny body in confusion, In-charge? And you? The Juvenile crocodile didn''t seem to notice their suspicious gaze as he moved toward the other part of White Blazing Lake as he said, "Follow me!" Robert and the Bird Emperor looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what to do next. Should they follow him or not? In the end, Robert nodded and decided to follow the Juvenile crocodile. Whether or not his words are true he can know after going with him. Since coming here they have only met this little guy so it''s best to follow him. So both Robert and Bird Emperor followed the Juvenile crocodile. While walking Robert was not idle as he looked at the Juvenile crocodile and asked, "By the way, Why is this place so desolate? Why is there no one living in a good place like this?" "It''s simple! This place is now the base of operations so all the idlers and weak spiritual beasts are driven out." The Juvenile crocodile said in an oblivious manner. From his words, it looks like the situation is not strange at all. But for Robert and Bird Emperor his words are not a bit convincing. After all, he is included in that category. Unless he is Marshal Crocodile? But there is no way that this is true. No matter how exaggerated the rumors are, there is some substance in them. There is no way a cute little crocodile would be the ferocious bloodthirsty Marshal Crocodile. There is a world difference in the description and actual appearance if it''s true. Robert thought to himself jokingly but out of curiosity, he used the identification skill on the Juvenile crocodile. ??? As a result, he got three question marks.. Robert''s expression stiffened as an absurd idea appeared in his mind. Chapter 143 - 143: You Cannot Choose. Robert''s forehead was filled with cold sweat after seeing the question marks. This only happens when the person has three realms higher than himself. That means¡­. Does this little Juvenile crocodile have higher cultivation than him? If that''s the case then wouldn''t this guy be the Marshal Crocodile? After all, he said that he is in charge of giving rewards¡­. Thus it''s highly possible that this guy is the Marshal Crocodile but he is not 100% sure. It''s possible that this little- No, the big guy is the relative of Marshal Crocodile. Either way, this person is not something that he can offend just based on his cultivation base. Thus Robert decided to be polite with him and try to extract some information from his mouth. Thinking of this he looked at the Marshal Crocodile with a relaxed expression. But he almost fainted after looking ahead. He saw that the Bird Emperor was sitting on the back of the crocodile with a domineering expression and his mouth was running non-stop! "Hey, I don''t know why Marshal Crocodile made a Juvenile like you be in charge of this? Isn''t he afraid that others would toh things from you? After all, you look pretty weak." The Bird Emperor shook his head while looking at the Juvenile crocodile below him. It''s over! Disaster comes from the mouth! Robert thought of himself as he looked at the Bird emperor. He may be weaker than Marshal Crocodile but he is stronger than you! The juvenile crocodile was bewildered for a second after seeing the bird riding on him but in the end, it did not say anything but moved forward. He didn''t even bother to comment on Bird Emperor''s evaluation. "Brother Robert! Come here, Sit with me this little guy can bear weight. We have traveled for so long so it''s time to rest. Oh put the corpse on his head. I am sure that he can carry all of us alone right, Little guy?" The Bird Emperor pecked on the crocodile head and said proudly. Robert''s heart almost jumped out of his throat seeing this. Sure enough, ignorant is fearless! Why do I have a pig teammate like this? Not only is he digging his own grave but making one for me too? Robert looked at the crocodile and saw that it had an unhappy expression on his face because of the Bird Emperor''s pecking but in return, he did not say anything. Robert breathed a sigh of relief after seeing this. At Least this guy is magnanimous and did not do anything to them. Thinking of this he glared at the Bird Emperor and tried to warn him through his eyes. Too bad his efforts were meaningless as Bird Emperor was immersed in his world and was working hard to dig his own grave. "Not bad! You are tolerant and ignorant- Cough Cough I mean you have good potential! How about this! Why don''t you work for me? I will offer you some salary and you will be my ground mount! As I don''t like to walk, you can help me in this regard!" "There are many benefits if you agree. I can give a name to you as I did for Amber and Blood Fiend. In this way, you can have an awesome and domineering name." "Not only that, being my mount will bring you supreme honor! After all, I will become the king of the dream maple forest sooner or later." "At that time you can brag to others about this. If you still think that this is not enough then how about this! Since you are giving me a ride on the ground then I would give you a ride to the sky! In this way, you can experience the feeling of flying¡­." The Bird emperor was constantly trying to poach this little guy but he didn''t notice that the expression of two people besides him started to take a huge change. The little crocodile had an unhappy face as it kept glaring at the Bird Emperor who was boasting on top of his head. On the other hand, Robert was preparing the plan for a retreat. Although he is a helpful person he is reluctant to help Bird Emperor after hearing his nonsense. He deserves it! But alas he is very reluctant to do this after all Bird emperor is one of his friends. He can''t just abandon him, At Least he has to give him a warning. But how could he do that? He can''t just warn him in front of the little crocodile right? Thinking of this Robert decided to use his Innate Talent which he has always ignored. Soul Ignition! With this talent, he can say a few sentences to others privately. It''s similar to Spiritual transmission in novels though he cannot use it for long as he would feel sleepy. But transmitting one or two-sentence is possible. "Hey! Brother emperor listened to me." Thinking of this Robert used his innate talent Soul Ignition to send a sentence to Bird Emperor secretly. "Eh? What happened Brother Robert? Tell me what do you want?" The Bird Emperor looked back and asked Robert which almost made him faint in anger. I was talking to you secretly so why are you talking out loud? Are you trying to remind the Crocodile that we are talking about now? Sure enough, after listening to the bird emperor the little crocodile looked at Robert with a puzzled expression. As he was walking with this stupid bird he never heard a word from this fatty. So why is this stupid Bird saying this now? "Me? No, I never called you." Seeing the expression of the little crocodile Robert cursed the Bird Emperor a thousand times in his head but he pretended to be confused. "Is that so? Then I must be hearing too much. Then let''s continue with our discussion little Croco¡­" The Bird Emperor tilted his head in confusion but he didn''t think too much about this and started torturing the little crocodile under him. The little Crocodile gritted his teeth after listening to his nonsense. If not for the fact that he did not like to bully the weak he would have already beaten the crap out of this guy. So annoying! He wants me to be his mount? Where does he get his confidence from! Wait for some time! I would take my revenge for this mental torturing. Aren''t you here for the rewards? I will give you some ''useful'' rewards. The little Crocodile thought to himself maliciously as he increased his pace a bit. He couldn''t wait to take revenge against this nasty bird. Robert gave up on the Bird Emperor, If he tries to contact the guy a few more times then he is sure that he would be exposed. Sigh, It was negligence on my part. I shouldn''t have brought this guy with me. Amber or even Blood Fiend would have been a better replacement. After all, they are a little sensible and are not arrogant like the Bird Emperor... The Little Crocodile ignored Bird Emperor''s ranting and moved toward the other part of the White Blazing Lake. Soon he stopped as he looked at them and said, "We are here! Wait for me I will bring a reward in exchange for this corpse of Desolate beasts." Saying this the little crocodile wanted to leave but Robert stopped him. "Wait for a second! Are the rewards for the corpse of Desolate beasts fixed? Do we have the freedom to choose the reward from the existing option?" Robert asked the crucial question. If possible he wanted to look for the available rewards so that he can decide what is useful to him. From this, he can make a rough plan for the future. "Choose?" The Little Crocodile revealed a strange smile after hearing his question as he glanced at Bird Emperor unintentionally and said, "No! You cannot choose the reward on your own. But don''t worry I will give a reward that is most ''suitable'' for you hehe.." Saying this the little Crocodile moved toward the lake and submerged in it. Robert''s heart sank after hearing the words of Little crocodile and after seeing his strange smile. This guy is going to retaliate now. Thinking of this Robert gritted his teeth and looked at Bird Emperor with an unkind expression and walked toward him to settle the account. The Bird Emperor didn''t seem to notice the danger as he said, "Brother Robert, That brat is acting arrogantly. After he comes back I will teach him a lesson and show him who is the boss. That should be enough right? Brother Robert¡­.?" The Bird Emperor didn''t receive any response from Robert so he looked at him and saw him coming toward him with a black face. The Bird Emperor instinctively felt that something was wrong so he wanted to take a flight to guarantee his safety but too bad he was a step late as Robert caught his wings. "Wait! Wait! Brother Robert If there are some problems then you can discuss them with me.. there is no need for this¡­ wait! Ouch!! done hit my face!" "It hurts!" "Tell you to be arrogant! Because of you, every plan has been messed up.." Hearing Bird Emperor''s scream Robert did not stop but intensified his efforts and started beating him vigorously. Chapter 144 - 144: A Strange Sight Below The Lake. "What? That brat is so strong?" The Bird Emperor said in disbelief. At this moment his state is extremely embarrassing as all of his beautiful feathers have been messed up and the area around his eyes is swollen. Robert did not spare any efforts while punishing him which resulted in this. But the Bird Emperor did not pay any attention to this as he was stunned after listening to Roberts'' observation. "Yes, he is very strong. From my guess, he is at least in the Spirit Realm." Robert said in frustration. After bullying Bird Emperor for a while his anger was relieved so he started to think about how to mend the current situation. "T-T-This¡­" The Bird Emperor was silenced after hearing Robert. Now he finally knows why he is so angry. From the looks of it, he created trouble for him by offending such a big shot. "Sorry, Brother Robert! When that guy comes back I will apologize." The Bird Emperor said with guilt. Although he is free-willed and playful he knew when to step back and apologize. Because of his mistake, others would be affected too which is not his intention. That''s why he decided to apologize to the little Crocodile and try to ask for his forgiveness. "No need." Robert shook his head after listening to Bird Emperor, "If you do that then the crocodile will know that we have understood his capability which might bring us more trouble." "How so?" The Bird Emperor asked in confusion. "Think about it. You have trolled that guy for so long but he never flared up and kept his emotions under control. Why did he do this? There are two possible reasons for that." "First, that crocodile is very magnanimous and he didn''t take all your actions to his heart, which is a very desirable outcome for us." "Second, He did not want to or wants to keep his identity and strength a secret thus he did not flare upon us. Which makes it safe for the short term but in long term, it might bring us some trouble." "If the crocodile is hiding its identity then it''s better not to do anything that would expose him. That''s why I think it''s better not to apologize to him abruptly. Apologizing is necessary but we have to do it in a way which would not expose his identity." The Bird Emperor nodded after listening to Robert''s suggestions. It makes sense! "So what should we do?" The Bird Emperor asked the main question. "Before deciding anything first we have to determine which option is correct. Only after doing that can we proceed further." Robert thought for a moment and said seriously. He needs to know why the little Crocodile did nothing after listening to Bird Emperor bullshit. If it was the first option then a proper apology would suffice. But if it''s later then things would be complicated¡­ "In short, Don''t reveal your toes. Just act like before until I tell you further information." Robert looked at the Bird Emperor and said seriously. In reality, he does not need to pay that much attention to this matter, An apology would do the job. But he needs to make a plan for the long term. There is a high possibility that this little Crocodile is the member or relative of the Marshal Crocodile. This can explain why he is in charge of the reward system. Thus for his plans, he needs to maintain a good relationship with this guy. If things are handled properly then he could most possibly become the breaking point of the plan. That''s why Robert decided to handle this matter properly and make good use of the current situation. "Go! Hunt a few beasts for me. It doesn''t matter if it has high cultivation or not, just hunt for something edible." Thinking of this Robert said to the Bird Emperor. If he wanted to mend the relationship then the best way was through food. Since his debut, Robert has noticed that all the big guys have very low resistance toward the delicious and aromatic food. If the little Crocodile is the same as the others then he can most probably bring him to their side and wipe out all the unpleasant experiences. The Bird Emperor was baffled after listening to Robert but he did as he instructed and took a flight to find prey. On the other hand, Robert looked at the surroundings to find any local ingredients. He has not brought any condiments with him thus he wanted to find other materials as a substitution. ... Under the lake, the scene is completely different. Many types of Aquatic animals reside under the White Blazing Lake and their number is humongous. Schools of fishes and other aquatic animals roamed near the surface of the water. This looks like any normal Lake but beneath this normal view, there is something hidden that is in complete contrast to normal peaceful scenery. At the bottom of the White Blazing Lake, some structures are similar to tents. These tents are made from floral vegetation layered on the rock formations. There are not many fishes living here but you can find many Amphibians present here. Turtles, Frog, Giant Squids, etc. These are just among the common ones. Except for these, some creatures did not fit in the environment. Silver Wolves with bright white light around their bodies¡­ Big Black bears with big bubbles around their body¡­ Many types of birds including three-meter-long eagles have bright green feathers¡­ Owls with no eyes¡­ a bird which looks similar to a vulture¡­. In short, all the creatures who have different living environments and belong to different ethnic groups are gathered underwater. And they are very peaceful. At Least one surface¡­. The little crocodile who brought Robert and Bird Emperor near the shore was walking among these groups of creatures with an unsurprised expression As if he is used to this strange sight. "Little Marshal, You are back!" "What are you doing here? Did something happen on the surface?" "You seem to be unhappy? Did you experience something unpleasant?" Many creatures saw the little Crocodile and they greeted him. The people who greeted him only included amphibians who were patrolling the area. Other non-native creatures only glanced at him and nodded slightly as a greeting. Robert''s guess was correct that this little Crocodile is a relative of the Marshal Crocodile. And a very close one at that. The Little Crocodile is the third generation successor of the Marshal Crocodile thus everyone intimately calls him Little Marshal. The little marshal returned the greeting and was very polite to others. Although others are very polite to him they belong to the senior generation so basic respect should be given. Hearing their questions the Little marshal said unhappily, "It''s nothing, Two people came here to exchange something for the Corpse of the Desolate beasts." "What if someone hunted a Desolate Beast before us?" "Are those from some other ethnic groups?" "No, if that was the case then they should have arrived here first as it''s the order from the alliance." "Yes and if they were really from some big tribes then they would not need to exchange with us. They would have brought the loot with them." "So why?" "..." Everyone discussed spiritedly after listening to the Little Marshal. This news surprised them very much. Even those from other tribes were attracted to this news. Even those Black Bears who were sleeping in the bubble were awake as they looked at the Little Marshal with curiosity. "Don''t make a fuss! It''s nothing great. That desolate Beast is just at Heart Refinement level. And the one who brought the corpse should be native of the Dream Mapple forest." "One of them looked like a bear and the other was a bird." The Little Marshal said with dissatisfaction as he saw everyone''s excited look. He has a bad impression of those two guys so how can he be willing to see others praise them? Hearing Little Marshal everyone''s attention was lowered as they felt that it was nothing great. Heart Refinement level? That''s weak. Any one of us can kill a Desolate beast of that level. But still, that''s an impressive record for native spiritual beasts thus they wanted to dig out more details. Especially the bears and the bird tribe. They wanted to gather more news as the people who killed the beast should belong to their tribe or at least be from the same race. "Little Guy! Come here, Everyone wants to meet you." Just as they wanted to ask a few more questions they heard a gentle voice of a male. Everyone looked at one place subconsciously and sucked a sip of cold breath. The voice came from the center of the whole structure (Formation). At that place, there is a big tent which is the gathering place for all the big guys. The strongest amongst the group have gathered there. The Little Marshal was surprised because of the unexpected summons but he didn''t dare to delay as the one who spoke just now is his father. Second Generation Marshal Crocodile! The Little Marshal entered the tent filled with nervousness as he was about to meet many big shots who have similar strength to his father. Or even stronger! After entering inside he saw five people sitting inside. One is a big Crocodile which has a black scale all over his body. That''s his father, Second Generation Marshal Crocodile: King of Blood! Except for him, there are others, A fist-sized bird, Two meters long Turtle, A black Bear with scars all over his body. And the last one¡­.. ¡­. Aunt Rosy! Chapter 145 - 145: Investigate Them! The Little Marshal was obviously surprised after seeing them. Because he could not recognise the identity of each party. But he knew that it isn''t good to ask more questions so he suppressed his curiosity and looked at his own father. "Don''t be restrained, The reason why we called you here is Because of your news." "Outside you said that few people hunted Desolate Beasts? Is that true? If so then tell me about the whole process in detail." The Crocodile said in a gentle tone as he did not put pressure on his own son. The Little Marshal was obviously surprised after hearing his father''s words. Why are they so concerned about this? But he didn''t dare to delay as he repeated what happened previously. How he encountered those two, He described their appearance. Listening to him, everyone was surprised, The Desolate beasts are obviously in the Heart Refinement realm which corresponds to the Core Formation Realm. And they were brought here by One Foundation Realm and one Qi Condensation Realm Spiritual beasts? This seems unreasonable. Out of all the people Rosy was most surprised as after listening to his description she knew that the bear with white and black fur is Robert as he has the cultivation of Peak of Foundation Realm and they live not far from this place. But she didn''t say anything as people from other tribes are present here. If she reveals her connection with Robert and others then it might bring some adverse effects that she is unwilling to see. Thus she was quiet and listened to the Little marshal and started to think about her next move. "That''s all, currently they are waiting near the shore of the lake. I came here to retrieve some reward for them." The Little Marshal told them about the whole process without omitting anything. Of Course that excluded the part where that stupid bird asked him to be his mount. If he said this then it would bring shame to him and his family. After listening to the Little marshal everyone looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. In the end everybody nodded and the crocodile said, "Okay, You did the right thing this time. Since they are working according to our instructions then reward them properly." "It would be better if you know about their identity in detail. Also after exchange brigh the corpse of Desolate beast to us for inspection." The King of Blood nodded after listening to little marshal words and gave him some instructions. After listening to his father, The Little marshal nodded despite his confusion. Why do they want to know about their identity? And why are they making so much fuss for a corpse of Desolate Beast? And the one who is just at heart Refinement realm? All these puzzled him but he needed to obediently follow the instructions. The King of Blood motioned him to leave and Little Marshal left the tent. After the little marshal left, The king of Blood looked at others and said, "What do you think?" "I think there is something fishy about this group. We need to carry out an investigation on them so it''s better to detain them." The small bird said in a suspicious voice. From the voice alone one could see that the Bird is a female. "You are overreacting. There is no need to go that far, After all these two might be some ordinary Spiritual beasts. It''s highly unlikely that they are related to the Group of Demonic beasts." The big bear said in a muffled tone as he disagreed with the bird''s approach. "Although it''s highly unlikely, there is a small possibility that it''s true. Anything related to Demonic beasts must be investigated seriously. We cannot let go of any clue that''s the instructions I received from the alliance." The bird said as she looked at the bear in dissatisfaction. The bear was silent after hearing the bird. He knew that she was right. They have indeed received instructions from the alliance that''s why they have gathered so many people. Recently in different parts of the Spirit Beast Continent traces of Demonic beast have been spotted. And many tribes have suffered from their attack. From the current information it can be concluded that these Demonic beasts have a minimum cultivation base of the Nascent Soul Realm which subverted everyone''s knowledge. Previously it was a well known fact that Demonic beasts could not enter Nascent Soul Realm that''s why alliance never placed much attention to it. But from the numerous losses they have understood that they have underestimated the group of demonic beasts. Thus they held a meeting and directed different tribes to take joint action against those Demonic beasts. That''s why from Alliance a group composed of strong spiritual beasts were dispatched and other tribes had to cooperate with them for this operation. Out of all the group their group is strongest as the location of the Dream maple forest is special which needs more manpower. They only have one job: To locate the Demonic beasts in the dream maple forest and purge them! Dealing with the Desolate beasts is just a secondary objective. "Alright! We all know the importance of the plan so let''s investigate the origin of these two. But we should opt for a gentle method. If we are aggressive then it might give a heads-up to the enemy in the dark." At the moment the turtle, who has always been quiet, opened his mouth and said, "That''s right! There is no point in arguing. Before taking any strict actions we should conduct an investigation on these two. Who knows they might be some ordinary Spiritual beasts?" The King Of Blood nodded and said. "Hmm, We should first investigate before doing anything." The bear nodded as he very much agreed with the words of King Of Blood. "Okay, then wait for the investigation." The small bird said reluctantly. It would be better just to catch them and carry out interrogation but their words have some truth, If they did this then the enemy in the dark would be alerted and all of their efforts would be wasted. Seeing three of them agreeing, the King Of Blood Looked at Rosy. Out of all of the people present she has the highest cultivation base and her status in the Alliance is very high too thus he attached great importance to her words. Rosy just nodded and said, "It''s better to carry out the investigation but remember don''t be aggressive it might have adverse effects. We don''t want all of our efforts to be wasted just because of a small mistake." In the end she did not disclose the relationship between them because of some consideration. And she knows that Robert and others does not have anything to do with the Demonic beasts so she was not worried. And there is the Overlord Turtle. if something went wrong then he could help them. "Okay then! I will send someone to investigate their identity." The King Of Blood obtained the final approval so he left the place to send his subordinate for investigation. ... Outside the Little Marshal was leaving the camp with a leather pouch in his mouth. ''Hehe things were smoother than I expected. I thought father would personally give the gift which would ruin my plan.'' ''But in the end I have to choose the reward myself which saves a lot of trouble.'' ''I have specially prepared this reward for taht stupid bird. This reward is very precious¡­.'' ''Though it''s usefulness is ''Zero'' at least for those two.'' ''Humph! Humph! You made fun of me and now it''s my turn.'' The little marshal thought to himself proudly as he glanced at the leather pouch in his mouth. With this method he would take revenge against that stupid bird. The Little Marshal happily moved toward the shore. He wanted to see their expression when they see the reward. It would be interesting. Soon he arrived near the shore and wanted to look for Robert and the stupid brid. Near the shore he saw that two of them were present but at this moment they were busy with something. Robert was sitting on the ground. In front of him was a small bonfire and on top of it was something similar to take chicken. From the looks of it he is cooking. On the side Bird Emperor is looking at the chicken intently. The Little Marshal was confused seeing this, These guys are so relaxed that they even started to cook? Let''s see if they would be relaxed after seeing the reward prepared by me.. The Little Marshal thought to himself proudly as he was waiting to see their shocked expression. Chapter 146 - 146: The Problem Was Solved By A Chicken Butt? Robert saw a little Marshal coming toward them and immediately became alert. What will happen next? Although he was thinking hard his hands did not stop as he continued to bake the chicken that the Bird Emperor found. As there were no condiments he looked for supporting ingredients in the surroundings but sadly he did not find anything that''s why he could only bake chicken like this. Although the taste would not be good it''s still alright. At Least it''s better than uncooked raw food. When Little Marshal was near them he greeted him with a smile, "You are here! Since we were waiting I thought it was better to cook something and fill up the stomach. Would you like to join us?" The Little Marshal outrightly wanted to reject this offer. Joke! Why would he eat their food? But when he was near them he smelled a delicious aroma from the baked chicken. It''s the type of aroma he has never smelled before thus his original decision was shaken. Well, it wouldn''t hurt if I tried the food, Right? It can be treated as compensation for their rude behavior, Right? I can take revenge after eating their food that would be more humiliating, Right? Not only did I give them a rubbish reward but I also ate their food! It would be perfect. The little marshal thought to himself and felt that this idea was feasible. "Well¡­ alright." The Little Marshal agreed to their offer with a reluctant expression. "Okay then." Robert was overjoyed after he heard Little Marshal. The fish- No the crocodile is hooked! He thought that he needed to persuade him to eat food but it was easier than he expected. Which saved him a lot of trouble. He glanced at the Bird Emperor and saw him looking at the roasted chicken. Seeing this he was relieved, At least he will not mess things up. He took out a piece of the leaf which he collected from nearby trees and placed the whole chicken on it. Since there was no knife he toured the chicken with his hands. He knew that the taste of the chicken would not be that good. That''s why he took a small section for himself and gave a slightly bigger section to Bird Emperor and then he gave the remaining chicken to Little Marshal. The Little Marshal was overjoyed seeing this and he looked at Robert with appreciation. You are sensible. Although this was an unequal distribution he was not affected by it. Rather he likes this very much though it would be more good if there was no share for that stupid bird. The Bird Emperor looked at his share and then at the share of the Crocodile and was dissatisfied but he did not raise any objection and ate his share obediently. Robert was even more relieved seeing that the Bird Emperor did not make any fuss. As long as the unpleasantness between them is solved then all the efforts would not go to the drain. Since everything is alright he decided to start with his share. Although it might not taste good, it''s not a good habit to waste food. But when he glanced down his expression stiffened. Previously in hurry, he did not pay any attention to his share but now after looking carefully, he realized that his share is nothing but¡­ ..chicken but? Does he need to eat this stuff? Robert was very resistant to this idea. It''s not that he is picky but he never liked to eat this part. In a previous life, some enthusiasts liked to eat this part but he is not one of them. ''So what should I do?'' Robert thought to himself in confusion. He can''t just throw the food right? It''s best not to waste the food. He raised his head and looked at two guys munching at their share happily and had an idea. ''They look so hungry! I should give them my share. By rating my share they could at least fill up their stomach.'' Robert thought to himself as he placed the chicken but in the Emperor''s share. Out of the two, the Bird Emperor was the best choice. The Bird Emperor was surprised to see Robert''s action and looked at him with inquiry in his eyes. All he saw was Robert looking at him with enthusiasm and encouragement. Suddenly he realized something and nodded in understanding. Robert was surprised and happy at the same time. Looks like Bird Emperor is still reliable at the critical juncture, As he is willing to eat his share. But Robert was not happy for long as in front of his stunned gaze The Bird Emperor picked up the chicken and gave it to Little Marshal. "Little guy! Take this, Previously I teased you so take this as compensation." The Bird Emperor looked at the Little Marshal with a sincere expression and said this. He realized Robert''s intention. He should take this chance to apologize to Little Marshal and ease their conflict. The Little Marshal was unhappy because he was interrupted by a Stupid bird but when he heard his sentence and looked at the extra piece of chicken in front of him all unhappiness disappeared. He looked at the chicken piece and then at Bird Emperor''s sincere expression and didn''t know what to say. In the end, he replied stiffly, "Well¡­ it''s okay!" Although there was some unhappiness between them before, since he is sincerely apologizing then there is no need to make any fuss. And he is getting more chicken too! Which makes him happier! Therefore he ate the chicken piece given to him by the Bird Emperor. "Good! You are straightforward and I like that. Come on, take some more.''" The Bird emperor was overjoyed seeing this as he knew that plan had worked and their relationship was most likely eased. But to show his sincerity he painfully gave another piece of chicken from his share. "No! It''s alright. I have enough.'''' The Little Marshal said in embarrassment. He has the biggest share among the three of them so he felt embarrassed to take more. "Don''t be shy. Take it as compensation. I like your personality so we can be friends in the future.''" The Bird Emperor said magnanimously which moved Little Marshal so he accepted another part of the chicken. If he declines again then it would appear hypocritical. The Bird Emperor was satisfied seeing the result as he looked at Robert with a proud expression. ''Look I did great, right?'' Robert sat there with an unnatural expression as he saw the whole process. How to say¡­ Although it appeared weird at least their purpose was achieved. Looking at the Bird Emperor''s proud expression Robert didn''t know what to say. Although the process was different the result was the same as they removed the hostility of the other party. All he can say is that Little Marshal has a weird taste. "Hmm, Although I have eaten many good things, this was something special." After he finished his share the Little Marshal said in satisfaction. "My father said that many humans use Fire to cook their food. Though most spiritual beasts did not adopt the same practice and wanted raw food. Thinking that raw food tastes better than cooked food." "But today this changed my mind. Cooked food has its own merits. It''s warm and makes food crispy and juicy. It adds another special taste to it." "But its shortcomings is that it can only be used to refresh the taste bud. It has no major effect on cultivation. For example, The Meat of Parrie Yak contains a lot of spiritual energy and it''s very soft and tastes good. If the meat of parrie Yak is cooked then the taste would be better but the spiritual energy would be lost which is a major drawback.'' "This is the main reason why most of the spiritual creatures eat raw food. As it''s very helpful in cultivation, I have from my father that in the alliance many people know how to cook food but it''s not that popular and most Spiritual beasts ignore it!" "I have also heard that humans have a way to cook food while retaining its spiritual energy though it can''t be used by Spiritual creatures as it is very tedious and the spiritual creatures are unwilling to adopt human methods¡­.Tsk I wanted to try that method." The Little Marshal said regretfully On the other hand, Robert and the Bird Emperor were stunned. Weren''t we eating? Why did you start giving reviews about the food? Robert now understands that this Little Crocodile is a chatterbox and is a curious spirit. From his words, he understands many things and he got a lot of information¡­. Cooked food can''t be used for cultivation? Isn''t this their selling point? Their food has a supporting effect on cultivation! Is it possible to attract this guy based on this? Robert was tempted just thinking about this. After All this guy is at least at Spirit Realm¡­. But it depends on how they draw him towards their side¡­. Robert looked at the Bird Emperor and later understood his intentions. "What are you talking about? Why can''t cooked food help in cultivation?" "Others can''t but Taotie Restaurant can!" So another round of flickering was started¡­. Chapter 147 - 147: All-rounder: Zak Below the White Blazing Lake. The situation was the same as before as everyone was resting and doing their own thing. Inside the main tent, all the people became slightly impatient. They have sent a little Marshal to collect the corpse for inspection but he has not returned till now. "What''s happening? What''s with the delay?" The small bird said with an impatient tone as she looked at King of Blood. "I don''t know. Maybe he encountered some difficulty? I will send someone to see the situation." The King of Blood was also anxious but he was anxious for different reasons. Everyone was impatient for the corpse but he was worried about his son. According to his strength, nothing should happen but one can''t be too sure especially in these troubled times. That''s why he wanted to send someone to check the details. Everyone nodded in understanding after listening to him. "Zak came here. I have a task for you." The King of Blood called someone named Zak. Soon a two-meter big toad came inside. His whole body was white without any other colors. The aura around his body was deep and unmeasurable. The moment he came inside he glanced at everyone with curiosity and finally looked at King Of Blood. "Zak, See the situation around the White Blazing Lake for me. And try to find my son." King of Blood stated his request directly. "Okay boss!" Zak nodded as he closed his eyes and stood on the same spot like a sculpture. "Is this famous All rounder-Zak?" The bear looked at the Toad with curiosity. "Yes, He is the guy. I have heard about him previously, He did not belong to any big tribe but he has very good talent. Eyes of Sage!" The small bird Looked at Zak and said. "This talent is very unique as it has many functions. It can be used in frontal combat, Sneak attack, and reconnoiter." "Now he is using one of the functions to see the peripheral image of the surrounding area of 1000 meters." "It''s similar to depth perception but it''s slightly different." "With this talent, he can see every minute detail under the range." "Although his cultivation base is low he is very useful for this battle." The small bird looked at Zak and gave a detailed introduction about him. "As expected of Lily-the phantom bird! You are well informed. Not many people know the details about his talent but you are very clear about him." The King Of Blood looked at Lily with admiration. Zak has been working under him for a long time but not many people know the details about his talents. He didn''t expect that Lily would have so much information about him. He doesn''t know if she knows about his weakness as well. "Of course, I would know this. This Operation is very important so I need to know every detail about the participants. I have conducted details about every individual participating in this war. Although it took some time, at least it confirmed that everyone is reliable and trustworthy." Lily raised her head and said proudly. She got her title because of her meticulous nature and her talent. Previously she spent a long time digging out the details about each participant. Though it was worth it as she finally had the chance to show off. At least others can appreciate her efforts now. The Bear and Turtle were surprised after hearing the information and looked at Zak with different thoughts in their minds. This guy is indeed useful¡­ "Boss, I have found the Little Marshal." Just as they were discussing Zak opened his eyes and said. "What is he doing? Is something wrong up there?" King Of Blood asked anxiously as he looked at Zak. Everyone also focused their attention on Zak. Hearing this there was a strange expression on Zak''s face as he said, "This¡­ Little Marshal is talking to the people who came here to exchange the corpses of Desolate beasts." Everyone was surprised upon hearing Zak, Talking? But What? The King of Blood was the first one to react as he said, "He must be trying to dig out details about their identity." "That''s why he was delayed, Is that right?" The King of Blood looked at Zak for affirmation as he could hear and see the situation. "More or less .. yes!" Zak said in embarrassment. He is saying a half-truth. Little Marshal was indeed talking about their identity but the content was slightly different¡­ How can he say¡­ It doesn''t seem like a conversation, rather it looks like a one-sided promotion, and Little Marshal is listening to them attentively. According to normal regulation, he needs to report the situation truthfully but he can''t do the same in the current situation. If he says this then wouldn''t it be announced that Little Marshal is wasting time? In this way, the King of Blood might punish him later. Because the Little Marshal is being punished because of him he might hold a grudge against him which can cause him some trouble. Although he knows that possibility of this happening is very low as Little Marshal is not a petty person. But what if this happens? He has to prepare for the worst-case scenario. "That''s alright but everyone is waiting for him. To send someone to call him back." King Of Blood was satisfied with the result so he gave another instruction and Zak retreated. He was very satisfied that his son is so active in the task. Because of this, he can raise his head proudly in front of others. "Ahem! Sorry about the delay. My son has a rather active character so he started to dig for information about the visitor." The King of Blood apologized but in fact, he was boasting about his son. He was telling others ''See, my son is so good. Everyone knew this so they praised his son and cooperated with him. "No, No it''s not a problem. We need active young people like him." "It would be good if I have some juniors like this too. How enviable!" ''Another round of hypocrisy'' Lily thought to herself disdainfully as she refused to cooperate with them. Rosy is quiet like before but her thoughts are different from others. He is not advertising, right? ¡­.. On the shore of the White Blazing Lake. "So what do you think? Little Croco." "Would you like to experience the delicacy of Taotie restaurant?" Robert and Bird Emperor cooperated and asked Little Marshal this question. In the last few minutes, they had bombarded advertisements on this little crocodile not giving him any chance to recover. What he is doing right now is much like forced advertisement although it''s unprofessional but who cares about it! Taotie restaurants need a client like Little Marshal who has high strength, With strong purchasing power, and who are easy to satisfy. Little Marshal is an ideal customer for Taotie restaurant. If he can be roped in then he can bring considerable income to Taotie restaurant. Now only that he can also bring a few more filthy rich customers with him. That''s an ideal situation! The Little Marshal was almost dizzy after listening to their ranting. Because of their words, he felt that this Taotie restaurant was worth the trip. Not only can he satisfy his tongue but he can also increase his cultivation. It''s a very good offer. But in the end, he hesitated because he can''t go outside under normal circumstances. Because the war is approaching his father has given the order to remain near White Blazing Lake. So he can''t go outside. "Sorry! But I can''t go there right now. My parents would not send me there." In the end, Little Marshal declined their offer. "But don''t worry I will visit the place in the future." Little Marshal added in the end. He felt that these two are good so he has decided to visit them in the future and try the food in Taotie restaurant. Robert and the Bird Emperor showed a disappointed expression. Both of them thought that it was a pity! If they can rope this customer then the trip would be worth it. Too bad this guy has strict parents! But it''s good that at least they have established a relationship. In the future, this guy would most likely visit them. Robert felt that it was almost time to go back as they spent quite some time here. "Very well! We will be waiting for you." Robert said enthusiastically, "But for now it''s time to say goodbye. We have to rush back before dark." "So take this corpse and we will leave with the reward," Robert said his intention directly. He glanced at the leather pouch with curiosity. What''s the mysterious reward? Hearing him, Little Marshal''s expression stiffened. As he remembered getting a special gift that he had prepared for them. What should he do now? They are good to him so should he give them this reward? Chapter 148 - 148: Blood Vine Little Marshal didn''t have any idea now. He has already brought the useless product thinking that he would take revenge against that stupid bird. But now the Bird Emperor has apologized to him and their relationship has eased thus he felt embarrassed to give this useless prize to them. So what should he do now? Go and bring another prize? That will take time and his father would not allow this. "What happened? Why are you so quiet?" Robert looked at Little Marshal with a suspicious look in his eyes. He realized that the little marshal was nervous for some reason when he said about the prize. Could it be¡­.? Robert understood something and then looked at Little Marshal with surprise. "Don''t worry, We don''t have high standards for gifts. Any normal gift would satisfy us." Robert said his heartfelt words. After looking at Little Marshal''s face he realized that the gift should not be good. That''s why he is acting so nervously. Probably he was angry at the Bird Emperor, thus he purposely brought a bad or useless prize for them to take revenge. But now their relationship is normal thus he is feeling guilty. Robert was not angry because of this because his actions are normal. After all, the Bird Emperor was at fault in the first place. And he has already got enough benefits during this trip. Meeting a person with such a cultivation base and having a good relationship with him is rewarding enough. The Little Marshal was surprised after hearing Robert and saw him looking at him sincerely. The Little Marshal hesitated after hearing him and finally presented the leather pouch. "This is the reward for the Desolate Beasts." The Little Marshal gave them the leather pouch and lowered his head in guilt. Robert took the leather pouch and opened it with curiosity. The Bird Emperor also leaned over to see the content of the pouch. Roberts'' face froze after opening the pouch. Many red bean-shaped seeds were placed inside the pouch. Robert was momentarily overjoyed seeing so many seeds. ''Is this edible? Or are these seeds of something edible?'' This was Robert''s first thought after seeing the seeds. No way! They are too poor and they have a lot of mouths to feed. If this is the seed of some edible plant then he is very satisfied with the reward but before coming to any conclusion he has to ask Little marshal about this. "What is this?" Robert looked at Little Marshal and asked. The Little Marshal said awkwardly, "These are the seeds for the plant¡­.. Blood Vine." Feeling that they might now know about this he explained in detail, "As you know there are many types of beasts: Ferocious beasts, Spiritual beasts, Desolate Beasts, Demonic Beasts, and Mutated beasts." "Similar to beasts, plants also have classification but there are only three categories for them. One is Normal plants with no wisdom and then Spiritual plants and Mutated plants." "Similar to Beasts, Spiritual plants have wisdom similar to a newborn cub. Whereas mutated Plants have very low intelligence and are quite retarded." "This blood vine falls in the category of Mutated plants. But even among the category of Mutated plants they have the lowest intelligence and have some special characteristics." "After planting the seed the blood vine would start to grow normally but the speed is ¡­.Too slow. Normally it takes 10 to 15 years for Blood Vine to complete the rather slow growth process." Robert was speechless after hearing Little Marshal. 10-15 years? Does he have to wait for so long? This price is useless, no wonder he was so guilty about this. "But there''s a way to speed up their growth which is to¡­." The Little Marshal continued. Hearing this Roberts''s eyes lit up, there is a way to speed up its growth? "To speed up its growth, you have to feed it with blood¡­ And a large quantity of that! Only this way can you speed up its growth." The Little Marshal finished the whole sentence in one breath. "Feed it with blood? This is the way to speed up the growth? Interesting!" Robert was startled after hearing him. This plant is rather unique. Normally other plants need sufficient water but this vine needs blood. "So what is the benefit of this vine? Is there something special about it?" Bird emperor asked casually. Since this vine has such an interesting growth process it should have some special right? "Well¡­ If it reaches the final stage of the growth phase then it will have strength equivalent to the Transcendence realm. This is the highest cultivation stage recorded for this plant. Except for this, there are other specialties. This plant has an initial phase, Development phase, Exponential phase, and final phase. In each phase, this plant will bear a random amount of Blood Fruit." Little Marshal said the details of the plant. Robert and the Bird Emperor we''re shocked after listening to Little Marshal. Good guy! It can reach the Transcendence Realm. There are many seeds in his hands. Does that mean that he can have much transcendental Blood Vine with him in the future? If it''s true then this thing is very Precious! Wait! But if it''s so precious then why is this placed as a reward? This doesn''t make any sense. Is there some catch? Without waiting for Robert to ask a question Little Marshal said, "Although it can reach the Final stage it needs a lot of blood for that. In our family, we planted one approximately. We fed it 500 gallons of blood only then it reached the Initial stage of the growth process." "We have been feeding it blood since then but it has still not reached an exponential phase¡­." Little Marshal said with embarrassment. This is the reason why their family placed these seeds as a reward. It consumes a large amount of blood and resources. They have a handful with just one plant so how dare they plant other seeds? It''s a waste of time. Robert was stunned after hearing the number. A small pool can be filled with this amount. And this plant only reached the Initial phase of its growth? And note that they have to feed it with blood and now water which increases the difficulty by a few levels. No wonder they placed these seeds as a reward, it''s so useless! Robert was speechless after knowing the details. This blood vine is awesome and super useful. The point is that it consumes so many sources. And he could imagine that the later stage would require more blood and it would continue to increase¡­. "Well, Thankyou for the reward." This is what Robert could say. Although it seems useless it''s better than nothing and who knows if he has a way to grow it in the future. "Ahaha it''s nothing." The Little Marshal said awkwardly. He could not change the reward otherwise he would have to change it already. Sigh, it''s fathers fault he has established so many rules which made things difficult for me. After this, the atmosphere became awkward as no one said anything. "Little Marshal, You have to come back, the boss is calling you." Just as the atmosphere became awkward they heard a voice from the lake. Looking at the lake they saw a white toad floating on the water while looking at them. Seeing the Toad Little Marshal''s eyes lit up as he said, "Zak? Father is calling me? I am coming." He wanted to go as things have become awkward. After the things have settled he would go to the Taotie restaurant to compensate them with appropriate reward. But for now he needs to leave. "Robert, Birdie my father is calling me I will leave for now. In future I will definitely visit your place." Little marshal said to Robert and the Bird Emperor. "All right! Take care and don''t forget to visit us in future." The Bird Emperor said with some reluctance. He really liked this little crocodile. "You are welcome to visit anytime and don''t forget to bring your friends with you next time." Robert said enthusiastically. He will be glad if Little Marshal could bring more unique people like him. "Hmm!" The Little Marshal was very happy after listening to Robert and the Bird Emperor. So he decided to bring his few friends to visit them in future. After saying goodbye he left with Zak and submerged under the water. Before leaving Zak glanced at Robert and Bird Emperor with strange gaze and left along with Little Marshal. After seeing off Little Marshal Robert said to the Bird Emperor. "Let''s go! It''s time to go home." The Bird Emperor nodded as both of them left the place to go home. Although the reward was not satisfactory, overall this trip was rewarding enough. They met such a potential customer and persuaded him to bring more people to Taotie restaurant which is very good news.. In future they can hope to receive more customers like Little Marshal who have high cultivation. Chapter 149 - 149: Plant Or Not? "Father, I have brought the corpse!" Little Marshal entered the tent and said to his father King Of Blood. The King of Blood nodded with a satisfied face and said, "Good job! Did you inquire about those two? Do you have any idea about their identity?" The Little Marshal was startled after hearing him and said, "Eh¡­ Yes, I asked. One is a panda named Robert and the other is a bird named Emperor. Both of them came here after hearing about the event." "Hmm," King of Blood and others nodded and Rosy was surprised. It''s indeed him! "But father, why are you asking this?" Little Marshal plucked up the courage and asked this. He has a good impression of those two so he didn''t want them to get in trouble. "We need to investigate their identity to reward them." The King of Blood revealed information. "Reward them?" The Little Marshal was stunned. Didn''t he just reward them? The King of Blood shook his head and did not reveal any more information. Truth is that this event is a part of the big plan. They wanted to knock off the Demonic beasts but the Demonic beasts are currently operating in the dark so it''s very difficult to find them. But they are sure of one thing: that the release of Desolate Beasts is related to them. The Desolate beasts are just some pawn they used to attract everyone''s attention and carry out their plan sneakily. If they want to win against Desolate beasts then they have to force them out of the shadows first. If they can''t do this then everything is meaningless. Thus they started the event to force demonic beasts outside the shadows. Desolate beasts are the facade used by them so if they want to force them out then destroying the facade is the best thing they can do. But they cannot do it by themselves otherwise their manpower and overall would be revealed to the Demonic beasts which are unfavourable. Thus they thought of using the power of locals to deal with desolate beasts. By borrowing the power of natives living in the Dream Maple forest they can slowly destroy the facade of Desolate Beasts. But no one is willing to work for free thus they are giving rewards. The reward for the event should be attractive enough that everyone would scramble to join the event. Thus they came up with the idea to reward the first person with a high-level reward and spread the news so that others could know about this. In this way, everyone would help them to clear all the Desolate Beasts which is very helpful. But as a defensive measure, they decided not to give the reward to the first person outrightly and investigate their background first. They did this to ensure that the first person is not related to Demonic beasts. After all, they don''t want to give treasures to their enemies. It would be akin to smashing the stone on your own feet. Thus they did not give the prepared reward to Robert and the Bird Emperor and waited for the investigation. The Little Marshal did not ask anymore after seeing his father being quiet. He is very sensible as he knows what to ask and what not to ask. "Zak! I have a task for you. Go and follow those two and investigate their background. Remember! Do it secretly." The King of Blood looked at White Toad Zak and said. "Yes, boss! Leave it to me." Zak answered straightforwardly. "Father, can I join him for investigation?" The Little marshal became itchy after listening to his father. Previously he was not able to go outside due to restrictions but with this task, he can go outside freely and play with Robert and others for a few days. The King of Blood gave an unexpected look to Little marshal and said, "You want to investigate? Are you sure? This is not child''s play! One mistake and you will face danger." Although he is gratified that his son is so active he does not want him to be in danger. "Yes, Little marshal, please think twice." Zak beside him hurriedly persuaded him. He did not want to carry this little ancestor with him. If something is wrong and he is injured then he would be held accountable. "No! I must go; Since everyone is working so hard then I must contribute too!" The Little Marshal said righteously. Since he has decided to go outside and play when he must go! No one can change his decision, not even his father. Everyone was moved after listening to him as Lily said, "Let him go! With this mission, he can get some experience and there is Zak! He can protect him from danger. " "Yes, let him go. It''s good for his future development." "And Zak will surely protect him so don''t worry." Zak was dumbfounded after listening to them. You old fellows, Why are you involving me in this? Why are you so eager to increase my responsibility? At this time Rosy opened her mouth and said, "Since he wants to contribute, let him go. Of course, we should take their security into concern so I will send someone from my tribe too. Which could increase their safety." Since even Rosy has spoken he could not decline. "Alright! If you want to go then remember to be careful and listen to others." The King of Blood said to his son. "Don''t worry father! I will be careful." The Little Marshal said solemnly but inside he was bursting with joy. Hehe, now I have a legit reason to go outside and play. Hmm, I remember that Taotie restaurant has a lot of delicious food. I must try them. ¡­.. By evening Robert and the Bird Emperor reached Cloud Peak. This time their journey was faster as they didn''t have to carry the burden with them. "Finally!" Robert said with some exhaustion. He is not physically exhausted but mentally. After returning to Cloud Peak he didn''t want to do anything and just sleep. "Brother Emperor you do and reunite with your family. I will meet you tomorrow." Robert looked at Bird Emperor and said "Okay! I am leaving." The Bird Emperor wanted to leave too as he wanted to spread his glorious deed to others. After parting with Bird Emperor Robert went straight to the top of Cloud Peak. After arriving at the Top of the Cloud Peak Robert was surprised as he saw Overlord Turtle sitting there. "Eh? What are you doing here?" Robert looked at Overlord Turtle and asked curiously. "Yo! You are finally back? So how was it?" The Overlord Turtle looked at Robert and asked. "Not bad! I met the small crocodile who gave the reward. Though the reward is pretty much useless!" Robert said with some depression. "Eh? That can''t be! They should give you something good." The Overlord Turtle was surprised and confused after listening to Robert. According to the information he has, The first person should get something good. "I am telling the truth! All I got is some seeds of Blood Vine! Which requires a lot of resources." Robert said bitterly as he showed the pouch containing the seeds of Blood Vines to Overlord Turtle. "What? Did they give you seeds of Blood Vine? And so many of them? Have they gone crazy?" The eyes of Overlord Turtle almost fell out from his socket as he looked at the blood Coloured seeds in the pouch. Seeing his expression Robert said, "What? Is something wrong?" "Do you know the characteristics of Blood Vine?" The Overlord turtle looked at Robert and asked. "Yes, This vine is a mutated plant and one can speed up its growth by feeding it blood. Although it can reach the transformation realm, it needs a lot of resources that''s why it''s useless." Robert nodded and said his understanding of the Blood Vine. "Seems like you know a little!" The Overlord Turtle nodded as he continued, "But do you know that Blood Vine is a restricted product by the alliance? Not just anyone can own it!" "What?" Robert was shocked after listening to Overlord Turtle. "Yes, it''s a restricted product as it''s very ferocious and difficult to tame. Thus only people with strong strength keep this plant with them." ``With your current strength, you cannot control the blood Vine once it reaches the Initial stage. At the initial stage, the Blood Vine has strength similar to the Core Formation realm." The Overlord Turtle looked at the seeds and said, "And you have so many of them. If all of them are planted then¡­" Although he didn''t continue, Robert understood his implication. So many Core Formation realms! It should be a good thing that Taotie restaurants have so many Core Formation realms but the point is they are rebellious! So should he plant them or not? This question stumped him. Chapter 150 - 150: Origin Of The Blood Vine "Is this the reason why this is a banned product?" Robert looked at the seeds in his hands and asked curiously. "That''s just one of the reasons." The Overlord turtle looked at Robert and said, "120 Years ago one senior member of the alliance planted this Blood Vine and fed it with blood daily but not many people knew about this. In one of the tribal wars that senior died and the Blood Vine was left unattended. No one knew about this blood vine, not even his close friends so the Blood Vine was left alone and it started to grow on its own." "It started to suck the blood of nearby creatures madly and increased its growth. Because the location of the Blood vine was relatively hidden no one found this. The Blood vine captured all the surrounding creatures and transformed them into blood bags." "Blood bags?" Robert swallowed and asked while trembling. "Yes, Blood Bags. The Blood Vine did not kill the creatures but kept them alive to suck their blood for a long time. It provided them with food and collected their blood for its use every day and the number of blood bags started to increase. Those living creatures who were tied by the Blood Vine were called as Blood slaves as their only job was to provide blood." The overlord Turtle said solemnly. Robert shivered just thinking about this as he couldn''t bring himself to imagine this scene. "Because of unlimited resources, the growth of Blood Vine improved by leaps and bounds as it reached the final stage of the growth in just five years! Because of the talent restriction, the blood vine was not able to break through and enter the next level." Hmm, Every special has some sort of lock bounding them which prevents them from advancing to the next level. Robert thought to himself. "The Blood Vine was unwilling to stop there so it started to brew a horrific plan for its advancement. The Blood Vine started to spread its seeds in the surroundings and became the first: Mother Vine! Many blood vines started to grow in that area as The Mother vine started to capture High-level blood bags." The Overlord Turtle said this as there was a trace of fear on his face. Robert listened with full attention as he realised that things were getting complicated. "Many Blood Vine with various cultivation bases started to appear beside her as she finally started to prepare for her advancement. The Mother Vine ordered other blood vines to capture spiritual beasts with high cultivation bases and extract their blood essence, Especially spiritual beasts with special bloodlines. Thus the hunt for the spiritual beasts started as many well-known spiritual beasts disappeared for no reason which attracted the attention of Alliance and Other big tribes." This alliance is useless, They only act when the situation has reached the worst state. "Finally the alliance found out about Mother Vine and her vicious plan but it was too late! As Mother Vine finally broke through the racial limit and entered the new phase. After achieving the breakthrough the Mother Vine created her own kingdom- The Kingdom of Blood! Which strikes the terror in the hearts of many spiritual beasts! After establishing the Kingdom the Mother Vine started to hunt other spiritual beasts who have Special bloodline and high-level cultivation." "Because of this many small and big tribes suffered unrecoverable loss as the big Tribes and alliance finally joined hands to annihilate the Kingdom of Blood by sending their top-level powerhouses. The Kingdom of blood and Mother Vine were not able to defend against these top-level powerhouses and perished." Robert breathed a sigh of relief! Finally, the legend of Mother Vine ended. "Or so everyone thought! After five years the Mother Vine returned stronger than before and attacked one of the small tribes and annihilated everyone living inside. This time the alliance became furious as they sent their top-level powerhouses to kill the Mother vine. Mother Vine was killed but she returned one and she was stronger than before." "The alliance has realised that there is something fishy here as they were not able to kill the Mother Vine-like this. They need to investigate their opponent and find the reason why she can always emerge alive. Finally, after the efforts of countless people, the reason was discovered. After Mother Vine broke through the racial limit she awakened a special Talent: Blood Rebirth! With this talent, she can have a rebirth as long as she has a trace of blood left." "After knowing the reason the alliance started to counterattack as they found the solution for this situation. They sent the son of Marshal Crocodile to the battlefield. At that time he had a low cultivation base and his only job was to provide support." "Actually he had a special talent which was very crucial against Mother Vine. He had awakened a special talent which restricts the opponents Blood Talents. In the war he used this talent and blocked the Blood Rebirth talent of the Mother Vine." "Because of this the mother vine was successfully killed. As a reward the son of the Marshal Crocodile got the title- King of Blood! In that ear he earned a name for himself and became famous even though he was only providing support in the war." The Overlord Turtle said in admiration. To him the king of Blood is a junior but his talents are something very unique which made him stand high in the alliance. Robert stood there in daze as he felt that he had received too much information today. Kingdom of blood¡­ Mother Vine¡­ Racial Limits¡­ King of Blood¡­ He didn''t expect that so many exciting events would happen in this Spirit beasts Continent. And this is just one recent event. There may be many awesome events that should have occurred in the past. "After that war as a spoil the King of Blood collected the seeds of the Blood Vine and brought it with him. Since then the Blood Vine has become a restricted product that can''t be circulated outside easily." The Overlord Turtle concluded the ending of the war. "That''s why I was surprised to see so many seeds of Blood Vine in your hands." The Overlord Turtle said. "So what should I do with this? I don''t want to invite trouble!" Robert said anxiously. In his hands are banned. If the alliance news about this then he will be in huge trouble. Now he wanted to beat the Little Marshal regardless of the consequences. That little shit caused me so much trouble. "Don''t worry, things are not as bad as you think. You can keep the seed''s blood Vine as long as you have no intention to grow it. I think no one will trouble you in this regard." The Overlord Turtle said in an easygoing manner. Growing the Blood Vine without authorisation is a crime but the same couldn''t be said for keeping it. And he feels that it''s not a big deal as long as Robert does not grow this blood Vine. "I can only do that." Robert said helplessly as he already has this hot potato in his hands and he can''t throw or eat it. The only option he has is to store it properly. ''No way! I can''t keep this stuff! I will find the little Crocodile and give it to him. This seeds are like time bomb if I can''t get rid of it in time then I would not able to sleep in peace.'' Robert thought to himself as he decided to return this seed to its original owner. "Alright! I have talked too much today so I will leave." The Overlord Turtle yawned and retreated as he was going to the Trial ground as it''s his temporary house. Robert said nothing as he returned to the cave with a bag of hot potato in his hands. After entering the cave he stored the seeds properly so that no one could find it. "In a few days I will go to the White Blazing Lake and return these seeds to the Little Crocodile. Till then I will not let anyone touch these seeds especially White Fang, Menna and Snowball. Nothing good will come out from these troublemakers." Robert made a decision for himself as he decided to keep an eye on these three for a few days. "Ah! I am hungry so let''s make something to fill my empty stomach!" Robert''s stomach groaned due to hunger so he decided to cook something for himself and left the cave and headed toward the kitchen. Chapter 151 - 151: Lets Visit The Neighbours! "Robert! I am bored~" White Fang sat beside Robert and said, "Do you have any interesting ideas? I want to do something exciting!" Besides her Menna and Snowball nodded. In Taotie restaurant these three have made up a group. Three of them are either powerful or have special abilities but there is one thing common between them¡­ ¡­ That is, they are very idle! The whole day they either play or eat except for this they do nothing. Robert was helpless about this but he could not control them or restrict their actions. So hearing him he thought for a while he looked at them and said, "How about this! Why don''t you go and collect resources for the Taotie restaurant? I am planning to build a city around the Taotie restaurant so we need a lot of materials." Robert felt this idea is good, Two of them are at Core Formation realm and one of them has space related talent. With two combined their safety would be guaranteed as long as they don''t go into some dangerous area. They can also work and use their abilities and make some contribution to Taotie restaurant. For now he is not worried about the safety of Taotie restaurant as there is an Overlord Turtle here. White Fang''s eyes lit up after hearing Robert as she nodded her head furiously and said, "You want to build a city? Finally we can start building the city!" "Don''t worry about the resources we will bring with us later. Right? Menna, Snowball?" White Fang patted her chest and said with determination as she asked her two playmates. "Hmm, I am an expert in gathering resources! So leave it to me." Snowball said with confidence as he is very interested in this job. "Hehe Resource collection? I have never done this. So I am willing to try!" Menna had stars in her eyes as her small face was flushed with excitement. This sounds interesting! "Okay then! But remember to be careful and don''t go too far from the Cloud Peak. If there is danger then escape with Snowball. There is no need to put your life in danger." Robert nodded and gave them some warning. "Okay! Okay! We will be safe. Let''s go Snowball, Menna!" White Fang nodded excitedly and brought Snowball and Menna with her. Seeing them leaving Robert shook her head helplessly, "Sigh I hope that they would not create any trouble." "With their overall strength it''s not difficult to protect themselves. So I need to focus on my own task. I need to gather resources for the Core Formation realm¡­" Robert thought to himself as he got up to prepare for his own stuff. ¡­.. White Fang, Menna and Snowball were at the foot of the mountain. "So, where should we go first?" Menna asked the question excitedly. This question stumped the other two as three of them looked at each other awkwardly. "Snowball, you are smart so you decide." White Fang placed the responsibility on Snowball. "B-But I don''t know about the surroundings! Where can we find resources? Do you have any idea, Menna?" Snowball said with a pout. Menna shrugged helplessly as she said, "I never lacked resources so I don''t know. White Fang you always collect resources for yourself right? From where do you collect resources?" "Me? In the Outer Region I had good Neighbours. Whenever I am in need of some resources I will ask from them and they will give me resources enthusiastically. Hehe those neighbours were too playful as they would bite and lick me." White Fang said her experience enthusiastically and both of them besides her were soaked with cold sweat. Take? Are you sure it''s not robbing? They must want to fight against you but in your words it''s tickly and licking? Both of them were speechless after hearing her but at the same time they felt this idea is¡­. Not bad! They can try this too. Who knows if they have some enthusiastic Neighbours? "We can try this method! I feel it''s feasible." Menna said with a red face. Robbery¡­ This sounds exciting¡­ "What are you guys talking about?" At this time they heard a voice and saw a head popping up from the ground. "Celli! You are here." White Fang was surprised after seeing Celli as she said excitedly, "Celli you are the director of the Resource department so you should know where to collect resources right? So why don''t you join us? Robert gave us the task to collect resources to build a city." "Yes! Yes! Celli Join us, we have a great plan¡­" Snowball said it was their idea to ask for resources from their neighbours. Celli''s eyes lit up after hearing Snowball, Robbery? This girl always looks for some excitement. That''s why she was very tempted with this offer. She has been bored these days, so going out and doing robbery is not a bad idea. "Okay, I will join you guys since I am free today. But we need someone who is familiar with the surrounding area so we can find some ''neighbours'' easily. Wait for me, I will bring someone." Celli agreed to their proposal and dived in the ground. Apparently she is going to find some locals. "Celli is really an expert! Finding some locals is really a good idea as it can save us some time." White Fang said with some admiration. Other two nodded in agreement as three of them waited for Celli to bring some locals guide them. ¡­. After five minutes. Menna, White Fang, Snowball and Celli surrounded Valor in the middle and looked at him with interest. Valor was confused, Just a while ago he was taking a morning nap and someone pulled him under the ground and he was here. Seeing the impressive lineup in front of him he swallowed. From what he knows these four are core members of Taotie restaurant. All of them either have impressive talent or impressive cultivation base or both. And now he is sitting in front of them? So how could I not be nervous? "Uhh, Miss White Fang, what can I do for you?" Valor looked at White Fang and said with a flattering expression. White Fang ignored Valor''s word and asked Celli, "Celli, Is this our local guide? Is he reliable?" "Hmm, He is reliable. From Axel''s mouth I have heard that he is very impressive as he has travelled around the inner forest all his life." Celli said confidently. Previously she had gone to Slither to find someone reliable for the mission at that time after hearing the content of the mission Axel recommended Valor and everyone around agreed with him so he is definitely reliable. ''That damn bastard!'' Hearing Axel''s name Valor instinctively felt that something was wrong. After all nothing good can come out from that bastard''s mouth. "Hmm, then it''s alright." White Fang nodded and looked at Valor and said seriously, "Listen lazy cat, we have an important mission here and you have to help us. Are you willing? Yes? Then it''s settled! Let''s go" Valor was speechless, I never uttered a word, And why are you agreeing on my behalf? "Can you tell me about the mission?" Valor looked at White Fang and asked. "Oh it''s nothing, We just want to greet our neighbours¡­" Snowball said indifferently. ''Greet neighbours? Is that a mission? Now that I think about it, this is a very necessary mission. After all, we should maintain a good relationship with people who live near Cloud peak.'' Valor was startled after hearing Snowball and felt that this mission was easy. ''Should I bring them to my friends? It''s a good idea. They have helped me previously. Now it''s my time to repay them.'' Valor thought to himself excitedly. But Snowball''s next sentence made him collapse. "We will greet them and borrow some resources at the same time¡­" Hearing this Valor felt his leg weak, Borrow resources? Are you sure it''s not robbery? And I wanted to bring them to my friends? If I really did this then I would be cursed to death! "Lazy cat! Take us to the house of your friends. Since we are going there for greetings then it''s better to greet your friends first." White Fang looked at Valor with a smile and said. Valor was pale after hearing her. Bring her to my friends? ''No way! I Can''t bring them to my friends. It''s better to choose others.'' ''Yup! I should bring these great gods to the den of my enemies! In that way I can take revenge and the mission will be completed too!'' ''Really I am such a genius!'' Thinking of this Valor nodded excitedly as he said, "Sure! I will bring some good friends! Don''t worry, they are very wealthy so we can get a lot of resources from them." "We can also do a friendly exchange with them in order to show our sincerity." One has to say that Valor is really cruel.. He is making full use of available resources to squash his opponent and do everything to make them miserable. Chapter 152 - 152: Is This How You Greet Your Guests? 10 kilometres away from Cloud Peak near a valley White Fang and the group were hiding behind the tree. "Isn''t this the place of your friend? So why are we hiding?" White Fang looked at Valour and said unhappily. They have been waiting here for some time already which made her unhappy. They are here to collect resources not play hide and seek. "T-This" Valour was tongue tied after listening to White Fang. Shouldn''t we be sneaky since we are here to rob someone? "Yes, let''s enter the place directly. We are wasting time by hiding like this." Snowball was also discontent about this. So after saying this he took the lead to enter the valley. Others followed his lead as they entered the valley without any fear. "We should get some intelligence first, right?" Valour hurriedly persuaded them after seeing their actions. "Intelligence my ass! We are here to greet someone not to make enemies." Snowball rolled his eyes and said disdainfully. Seeing that his words have no effect on this group of people, Valour has no choice but to follow them. At Least with them he can feel safe. Although he followed their wished he couldn''t be careless so started to explain about the creatures living in the valley. "This valley is the residence of the Panther tribe. There are more than 100 panthers in the tribe, Their strength varied from Qi Condensation Realm to the peak of Foundation realm ...." "These panthers are very thrifty and amiable as they have hobbies to collect resources. So it''s highly possible that we can get a lot of resources from this place.." ''These group of panthers are petty and arrogant. They have a hobby of snatching other resources.'' Valour thought to himself. Since he is calling them friends then he has to praise them and cover up their bad points. Later if things are different from what he said then he could just say that friends have changed hehe¡­. Just as he was thinking about this not far away from them there was some movement. Swish! Swish! Swish! One after another black shadow sprang up from the surrounding trees. On a closer look, One could see that these black shadows are panthers. One metre big panther with dark blue hair surrounded them. At this moment they bared their fangs at them and their eyes were filled with obvious hostility. The appearance of the panthers surprised White Fang and others. The only one who remained calm is Valour as he knew about them beforehand. Not only that he saw a familiar panther in this group which made him sneer involuntarily. "Who are you? How dare you trespass our home?" A panther stood in front of them. Appearance wise this panther is similar to others but he is fatter than others. But this does not affect his fierce expression as he glanced at everyone with killing intent in his eyes. "We? We are here to visit his friends!" White Fang doesn''t seem to notice their hostility as she said in a relaxed manner. While saying this she pointed at Valour who was standing besides them. In an instant everyone''s attention was focused on Valour as there was deep doubt in their eyes. A friend? Whose friend? Valor looked at the fat panther and said with a grin, "Fatty, What''s with the confused face? Did you forget about me, Valor? I am so sad~" The expression on Fat Panther changed as he looked at Valour with an incredulous expression, "T-T-This are you Valour?" The Fat Panther couldn''t even believe his own words. After breakthrough the appearance of Valour has changed drastically so even the closest person to him may not recognise him but his voice is still the same thus Fat Panther was able to recognise him. And this is the reason why he is stunned! Just a few months ago this tiger was on the verge of dying and now not only does he look like you, but his cultivation has risen to Foundation realm!... WTF? Am I dreaming? The Fat Panther thought to himself in disbelief. Seeing his stunned face Valour chuckled and said, "Oh my friend, You are having a good life. Looks like you are still getting a lot of resources¡­" The Fat Panther is also in the Foundation realm which is the same as before. "Humph! So what? Are you here to settle the accounts? Just with your punt strength?" Hearing him the Fat Panther recovered from his shocked state and sneered disdainfully. "You are filled with confidence because of your cultivation, right? Do you think with your cultivation you can do anything? I have to say you are stupid! There are many Foundation Realms in my tribe, not to mention¡­" "...My father has entered the Core Formation Realm!" The Fat Panther said proudly as he looked at Valour with interest. He hoped to see his shocked and scared face after listening to this news. But it''s too bad that his wish was not fulfilled as Valour was calm as ever as this news did not surprise him at all. The Fat Panther was thrown into confusion because of this reaction. How can he still maintain an unfazed look? Is he not afraid? Or does he have a backup too? The Fat panther thought to himself suspiciously as he looked at White Fang and others. Looking at them Fat Panter was terrified. Adding Valour there are three Foundation Realm beasts in this group. As for the other two he cannot see their(White Fang, Menna) cultivation so he assumed that both of them are at the Peak of Foundation realm. As for the possibility of being a Core Formation realm? This thought never appeared in his mind. ''I can''t get in a conflict with them otherwise my death is guaranteed. I need to find a chance to escape and bring my father¡­'' Although the Fat Panther may look silly, he is very shrewd. He knows how to judge the situation. Since the situation is unfavourable to him he made a decision to retreat. "Humph! What''s with the nonsense! Is this how you treat your guests? Really you lot are uncivilised!" White Fang looked at the Panther around them and said in dissatisfaction. How can they talk nonsense for so long? She didn''t come here to get bored. Valour rolled his eyes after listening to White Fang, ''How can you not judge the situation? We are not friends!'' The Fat panther who wanted to retreat stopped and looked at White Fang with confusion. Guests? ''Are they not here for conflict?'' ''It seems that these people''s motives are not unified? In that case¡­'' ''Are they here for something? They want something from us?...'' ''So what is this Valour doing? Could it be..'' The Fat Panther eyes flickered as a smile appeared on his face and he said, "Haha, Yes! It''s my fault. Since you are guests of our Panther Tribe we would receive you properly." Valour was dumbfounded after seeing his reaction. What is he doing? Are we going to fight or not? Seeing Valour''s dumbfounded face Fat Panther sneered inwardly. ''Humph! Humph! You wanted to create a conflict and reap the benefits?'' ''Do you think I am an idiot?'' ''Since they have different motives then I will go along with them and bring them to my father¡­'' ''At that time hehe¡­'' After thinking about this Panther was very proud about his own intelligence. He felt that he saw through the other party''s plan and ruined it. "Let''s go! Bring the guests to the tribe." The Fat panther said to the other panthers around them. Others nodded and obeyed his orders and led the way. "Not bad!" White Fang was pleased after seeing this scene as she said to Valour, "Lazy cat! You have some good friends." Valour was speechless about the turn of events and didn''t know how to reply. Celli, who was behind them, picked up Snowball and said in a low voice, "Snowball, After we enter inside you go and look for the location where they store resources." Unlike White Fang, Celli knew that the other party had hostility toward them so she started to make some adjustments beforehand. "Later we will attract their attention and Snowball will look for resources, Do you understand?" Celli looked at Menna, Valour and Snowball and gave instructions. Snowball and Menna nodded with excitement and Valour nodded too. ''At least one of them has a plan and is clear about the situation¡­'' "What are you guys talking about?" White Fang saw them acting secretly and said. "We are discussing how to greet them later." Celli looked at her and said. It would be better to enlighten her about the situation but she felt this might make things more difficult as she would directly get in conflict with them. It''s better to tell her about this after they get resources. Chapter 153 - 153: I Am Rich? (Part 2) Soon Fat Panther brought White Fang and others to a cave deep inside the Valley. As spiritual beasts are not very adept in making infrastructure they mostly reside inside the caves or they live upon the giant trees. After bringing everyone to the cave the Fat Panther said, "Distinguished guests, please wait here food and drinks would be served shortly. I will go and call my father." "Okay, nice! This place is not bad. You can go and do your things." White Fang nodded in satisfaction. Although these caves cannot be compared to the house near Cloud Peak it''s still good. At Least it''s clean. After hearing her the fat panther left the cave with an ecstatic heart. Wahaha you are in the tribe now! Even if you are strong you cannot make big moves here. I will go and call father after that Hehe¡­ The Fat Panther plotted in his heart. After exiting the cave he did not go to his father first but headed south. After walking for 40 or 50 meters he saw a small lake with a diameter of 10 meters. Many panthers were gathered around the lake and most of them have a cultivation base of Foundation Realm. The reason why they have gathered here is because of the lake. This lake is diluted with Low-grade Spiritual essence and the concentration of spiritual energy around this lake is high thus most of the Foundation realm panthers gather here for cultivation. Seeing them Fat Panther shouted, "You lot! Listen to me we have some special guests today and their strength is high too so go and guard the surrounding of the cave. If any of them wants to leave then stop them." "Understood!" All of the Foundation Realm Panther replied with confused faces. Seeing this Fat Panther nodded in satisfaction and left the place to find his father. After he left the panthers started to discuss among themselves. "What''s up with this retard?" "Aren''t they distinguished guests? Then why are we supposed to guard against them?" "That wasteral must have done something stupid once again and we have to help him clean his ass." "Humph! Isn''t it because his father has entered the Core Formation realm? If not for that old Bastard I would have killed this idiot long ago." "Shh! Keep your voice down. If someone heard us then it would be hard to keep your life." "I am not afraid! Humph, I will enter the Core Formation realm sooner or later." Soon all the panthers started moving towards the direction of the cave where White Fang and others were staying. From their conversation, it''s obvious that this tribe is not unified and many panthers have different ideas. ¡­. Inside the cave, Celli picked up Snowball and said softly, "Go snowball look for resources. Be careful don''t get caught by them." Snowball nodded and disappeared by using teleportation. "Eh? Where did the snowball go?" White Fang saw the snowball disappearing and asked curiously. "He is gone for a pee." Celli gave a random reason. "Ohh" White Fang just nodded and started looking around the cave. Seeing this Valor and Celli sighed a breath of relief. While Menna pouted with an aggrieved face. I want to be a robber too! .... After giving instructions to the Foundation realm panthers The Fat panther moved deeper in the forest located in the north. His father lives in this green forest and the most important facilities of the tribe like treasure house, training ground, etc are located in this forest too. His Father as a Core Formation realm expert guards this place personally and no one can enter this place without his authorization, not even him, His son. Fat Panther did not enter the forest rashly and stopped outside. "Father, I am here." He first announced his presence and waited for his father''s response. "Little bastard, what are you doing here? Rather than wasting time you should cultivate." An old voice sounded from the forest as a panther emerged from it. This Panther is old as much of his fur has turned white. Although it may look like he was scolding the fat panther, his voice was full of doting. The Fat Panther was used to the attitude and said hurriedly, "Father the situation is serious today that''s why I was not cultivating¡­" Saying thus he talked about the arrival of Valor and his speculation about their visit. "You mean someone named Valor wants to borrow hands and take revenge against you?" The Old Panther narrowed his eyes and the aura around his body became dangerous. "Yes! Yes! Father, they wanted to beat me! It''s good that I am smart otherwise you might not have a chance to see me wu wu wu ¡­" The Fat Panther added oil to the fire as he acted miserably and his face was full of tears. "Damn! Just a few Foundation realm beasts and they dare to have I''ll thoughts about you? Do they treat me as nothing? Son, don''t worry, I will settle this account for you." The face of Old Panther became gloomy after hearing him and he said this venomously. Hearing him the Fat panther was overjoyed in his heart as he cheered. Humph! Humph! Were you cocky back then? Now my father is supporting me. I will make you miserable. "Okay, father! Let''s go, I will take you to them." The Fat Panther became impatient as brought the Old Panther toward the location where White Fang and others were staying. "Okay! Let''s go." The Old Panther nodded as both of them disappeared into the forest. After both of them left, Snowball appeared near the forest. "Eh! This place should contain treasure. Hehe, it was the right choice to follow that fatty. Now I can loot- No borrowing all the resources." Snowball said with glee as a mischievous smile appeared on his face. Previously he didn''t have any clue that he followed the Fat Panther and finally heard their conversation. "Core Formation realm is out of my expectations but whatever. White Fang and Menna can handle them. So I must look for all the resources here." Snowball mumbled to himself as he entered the forest with teleportation. "Resources ~ herbs~ Where are you?~ I am hungry~ tell me, Where are you?~" Snowball hummed a little song as he searched the forest looking for the resources. "Hmm found ya!" Snowball exclaimed in surprise as he saw a herb that looked like a mushroom not far away from him. This mushroom was bright red and there were many black spots on it. He found it because of the active spiritual fluctuations around it. "Mushroom? A good soup can be made from. this plump mushroom." Snowball wiped the saliva from his mouth and mumbled. "Aaya! I don''t know its name but it should be a high-grade mortal herb." Snowball didn''t waste his brain cells by thinking about this meaningless stuff as he stuffed the mushroom in his storage vault. "It''s a good start! Now let''s find more resources." Snowball thought to himself cheerfully. "Aye! Another High-grade mortal herb! Not bad." "This place should be a treasure land! I found a Low-Grade Earth herb wahaha¡­" "Low-grade mortal herb? Barely good¡­" "More mushrooms? Good more ingredients for the soups.." "...." In just three minutes Snowball found more than 10 High-grade Mortal herbs, Three low-grade earth herbs, and numerous low-grade and middle-grade Mortal herbs. "Is that it? It''s too rubbish, these guys are too poor!" Snowball stood on the ground with a disdainful face as he was very dissatisfied. He searched for the whole forest and he only found a small number of herbs. He never thought that these people would be so poor! He can eat all of this stuff alone! "Eh? What''s that?" Suddenly I saw a gap in the tree not far away from him and got near with curiosity. The vines and leaves densely covered this tree trunk. After removing the vines and leaves Snowball was stunned. "Woah! A tunnel? A tunnel inside a trunk?" The whole trunk was hollow and there was a tunnel beneath the tree that led to an unknown destination. "Is there treasure inside? Hmm, maybe this is the real treasure-house?" Snowball''s eyes lit up after thinking about this as he entered the tunnel without any hesitation. As for fear? This word does not exist in his dictionary! This tunnel was three meters long and one meter wide and Snowball saw claw marks on the wall of the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel Snowball saw a bright light and looking ahead he was stunned. At the end of the tunnel is a circular room with a diameter of 30 meters. The whole room was made from grey stones and there was lighting inside the cave. But this is not the reason why Snowball was stunned. The reason why he is stunned is because of the content inside the room. Many different herbs are piled around the rooms and it has formed a small hill! And their level is not low. Most of them are Mid grade Mortal herbs and there are many high-grade Mortal herbs and Earth-grade mortal herbs. Snowball gulped seeing so many herbs together as he said in a trembling voice. "I am rich?" Chapter 154 - 154: Work For Me! "Wahahahaha" After being stunned for a few seconds Snowball started laughing like an idiot. "Mine! Mine! It''s all mine!" With red eyes, Snowball dived into the pile of resources and started throwing everything inside his Space Vault. "High-grade Mortal Herb? Take it!" "Low-grade Mortal herb? Take it" "Mid-grade Earth herb? Take it!" Snowball took everything regardless of their level and stuffed it into his Space Vault. There were so many herbs that he stopped shouting their level and started working hard as a bee. In less than five minutes he stuffed every herb in his Space Vault. Although he cleared every herb there were still some objects inside the room. "Stones? I remember that Robert likes to eat this! So I will take this too." Saying this he stuffed all the ores inside his Space Vault. "Finally! All things are cleared! Now I can go back." Snowball wiped the sweat on his forehead and intended to leave. But he noticed a door-like outline on the ground. Seeing this he stopped abruptly. "Eh? Another room? Are there more resources here?" Snowball''s eyes became red as he wanted to see the situation behind the room beneath this room. ¡­. Just as Snowball was busy with his treasure hunt things were tense inside the cave where White Fang and others were staying. Previously Old Panther and Fat Panther rushed into the cave aggressively intending to clash with White Fang and others. But things changed when Old Panther saw White Fang and Menna. He did not say a single word to them and started beating his son. "Damn it! You bastard, how can you treat our distinguished guests like this?" "Not only you did place them in such a shabby cave but did not even give them any refreshments? Huh?" "Where are your manners, bastard?" Seeing this violent turn of events everyone around them was stunned. The Foundation Realm Panther who was in charge of monitoring were dumb speechless. ''Has the sun risen from the west?'' ''This Old bastard is beating the fatty? In front of others?'' ''What happened exactly?'' Not to mention them, The Fat Panther was most depressed as he didn''t know what happened exactly. Weren''t we here for revenge? Then why are you beating me? "Father stop! I am your only son¡­" "How can you be so cruel to me!... Don''t tell me you got another son? That''s why you want to abandon me!" "Damn it! I knew this would happen from the start! After your mother died you took 30 female panthers in your harem!" Listening to him everyone gasped in surprise as the way they looked at Old Panther became weird. 30 female panthers? This Panther looks old but he is more energetic than young people! Listening to his son''s nonsense the Old Panther almost fainted in anger. This bastard caused him so much trouble. Previously he thought that there are some Foundation realm spiritual beasts who are making trouble here. So he wanted to use his cultivation to bully them but once he saw White Fang and others he instantly changed his stance. Two Peak Core Formation realm! Two Foundation Realms! Damn it! This lineup is enough to destroy him hundred times over and over again. And his stupid son wanted to take revenge against them? For the first time, Old Panther wanted to slap his son to death. This little bastard not only brought disaster to their Panther Tribe but he even ruined his reputation in front of others. "Drag him outside! And beat him for me!" The Old Partner howled at the Foundation realm panthers who were watching the show outside. "Y-Yes!" The Panther shuttered and replied as they dragged the fat panther outside. In their heart, they were jumping with joy. ''Haha, I wanted to beat this fatty for a long time! Now I finally have a chance!'' ¡­.. After the Fat Panther was dragged outside the Old Panther looked at everyone inside the cave especially White Fang and Menna. "Haha, distinguished guests! Sorry because of my idiotic son you had to suffer." The Old Panther was very polite to White Fang and others. "No, it''s fine. Children tend to make mistakes." White Fang acted like a mature person and said generously. "Thank you for your understanding! Since you are here I will show hospitality to the Panther tribe." "Men! Go bring the best meat and fruits inside our tribe!" The Old Panther was overjoyed after listening to White Fang and he ordered some people to bring food. White Fang and others were feeling comfortable with this treatment. Especially Valor. Not long ago he was at odds with this tribe but now he is being treated as a distinguished guest. This difference¡­. He likes it! After arranging the matters of Food the Old Panther looked at White Fang and others and asked cautiously, " May I ask what your purpose for the visit is¡­?" This time White Fang did not reply but Celli opened her mouth and said, "We are here for sightseeing." "As you know, since Marshal Crocodile started the event, everyone has gone frenzy as they kept looking for Desolate beasts." "Since we were free we decided to look for Desolate beasts as well and we came across your tribe." Hearing this The old Panther nodded in understanding. Indeed currently everyone in the Inner Forest is looking for Desolate beasts. They are the same. But unlike those who tried to kill the desolate beasts, many people maintained a neutral stance as they only tracked the desolate beasts and did not take action against them. They were waiting for someone to test the water first. They should know whether or not the reward is worth the effort. Most of the powerful tribes have similar thoughts as no one took actions against the desolate beasts, only weak and unaffiliated spiritual beasts took actions against the desolate beasts in need of resources. And these people fall in this category. The Old Panther looked at them thoughtfully as he had an idea. If this idea worked then he can get great rewards but if it fails then things would get ugly¡­. But according to his calculation, the benefits outweigh the risks so it''s worth a try¡­ Thinking of this, The Old Panther smiled and said, "You are looking for resources, right?" Hearing him all of them were surprised, Dis this guy know about their plan? Thinking that all of them were on guard against the Old Panther. But simpleminded White Fang nodded without any hesitation. Seeing White Fang nodding the Fat panther was even more delighted. ''Haha, In this way it would be easier for me to use them...'' "How about this? I have an offer for you!" "Since you are hunting for Desolate beasts the. You will go to the Marshal Crocodile for the reward right?" Everyone nodded after hearing him. "My suggestion is that instead of going to Marshal Crocodile for a reward you can come to me!" The Old Panther finally showed his true purpose. Simply, he wanted to use White Fang and others as tools. White Fang and others will kill Desolate beasts and he will give them some simple resources. Then he would exchange those desolate beasts and get a reward from the Marshal Crocodile and earn profit in the end. This plan is good. In this way, he would continue to use White Fang and others to collect resources and strengthen himself until he reached the Nascent Soul Realm. Once he reached the Nascent Soul Realm he would subdue these four at that time the strength of the Panther tribe would grow considerably¡­ This Old Panther is indeed old and experienced. He can come up with such a sly plan in a short period. The Old Panther knew that empty words will not attract them so he decided to throw a bait that they could never refuse. "You two are at Peak of the Core Formation realm, right? You don''t have a way to enter the Nascent Soul Realm right?" White Fang and Menna looked at Old Panther weirdly and nodded in the end. "If you work for me I will allow you to enter Nascent Soul Realm!" The Old Panther decided to reveal his trump card as he looked at them and said, "You must be thinking that I am bluffing, right?" Everyone looked at him and said nothing but their eyes revealed everything. They didn''t believe him. "So let me ask you a question, Have you heard about the Nether Lotus? A Top Grade Earth spiritual herb?" Hearing this name, Menna''s face changed as there was an obvious look of surprise on her face. "If you consume the seeds of the lotus then the chance of entering the Nascent Soul Realm would be increased! And I have this Nether Lotus!" This is Old Panther''s trump card. With this, he has the hope to rope them if someone wants to enter Nascent soul Realm them this Nether Lotus is of great assistance. But will he truly give them seeds of Nether Lotus? Hehe, there is no need to ask such a stupid question¡­. Chapter 155 - 155: Lets Go Back! On the snowball side. After entering the lower chamber Snowball shivered. As the temperature of this room is very low and the room is filled with White Mist. "What the heck? Why is this place so cold?" Snowball shivered as he looked inside the room carefully. The room was dimly lit and he could not see the content of the room properly. He faintly heard the sound of water which surprised him a lot. Water? Clenching his teeth Snowball entered the room and moved toward the location of the sound. At first, everything was normal but snowball slowly discovered a problem. "Why is it so cold?" Snowball rubbed his hands and said angrily. As he moved toward the source of water the temperature in the room dropped considerably making him angry. But he still moves forward because he was curious about the room. He wanted to find out if there are some treasure here or not. After walking for three metres Snowball finally saw something. One metre away from him was a small rectangular pool. Cold Mist was coming from this pool and spreading throughout the room. "Is there some treasure inside the pool?" Snowball thought to himself in excitement as he moved toward the pool. But after taking two steps he stopped and retreated hurriedly. He looked at his hands in disbelief. A layer of frost has gathered on both of his arms making him feel numb. "What the F*ck? This is so cold! If the temperature is supposed to drop like this then how am I supposed to take the treasure?" Snowball thought to himself anxiously. The temperature in the front is too low. If he tries to move forward forcefully then he would truly become a snowball! "G*d dammit! These guys are cheating!" Snowball ground his teeth in anger as he looked at the pool with a furious face. "What should I do? How can I take that stuff with me?" Snowball jumped on the spot anxiously as he looked at the pool with a reluctant face. Suddenly his eyes lit up as he clapped his hands and said, "Haha I have an idea. It''s good that I brought this before leaving the place." Snowball opened his space vault with excitement as he took out a trunk from it. This is the same trunk that Robert and Snowball found in the trial ground. After opening the Space Trunk he dumped all of its content in his space vault. "Haha I can''t go near but that doesn''t mean that I can''t take the treasure." Snowball giggled as he threw the opened Space Trunk toward the pool. His idea is simple: he wanted to use the space trunk to gather the contents of the pool and then take it with him. Snowball looked at the trunk Intently and saw a layer of frost appearing on the surface of the Space Trunk. Ploop! Then the space trunk was dropped in the rectangular pool and water was splashed around the room. Snowball saw that the location where the water dropped was frozen. Seeing this Snowball was even more glad about his decision to use Space Trunk. If he had moved forward recklessly then his life would be in danger. Snowball soon heard some gurgling sound as the mist in the room started to disappear and the temperature of the room started to return to normal. Out of caution, Snowball stood there for two minutes and then moved toward the pool. The temperature around the pool was still low but it was bearable for him. He arrived at the edge of the pool and saw the Space Trunk lying on the bottom of the pool. "Wahahaha, Indeed I am very smart! Such a tricky treasure was obtained by me." Snowball laughed proudly as he was extremely pleased with his wisdom. "Now the treasure is obtained, then let''s go and meet with Celli and others. It''s not time to retreat." Casually Snowball took out a Mortal herb from his space vault and started eating and then disappeared from the room. ¡­. Back to the cave where others were discussing. ''He has a Nether Lotus!'' Menna was surprised after hearing him. Although she does not have much knowledge about spiritual herbs, she knows about some important herbs. Like Nether Lotus! This spiritual herb is very precious for the spiritual beasts who want to enter the Nascent Soul Realm. Unlike human beings who have strong souls, Spiritual beasts'' souls are much weaker. So entering the Nascent Soul Realm is very difficult for them. To enter the Nascent Soul Realm, they have to strengthen their soul. There are many methods to strengthen the soul but the easiest one is through Spiritual Herbs or some special materials. Like Nether Lotus, Moon essence, Star clover¡­ But all of these Spiritual herbs are rare and normal spiritual beasts cannot have contact with these resources. Only some big tribes have a source for these herbs that make their tribe''s overall high-end strength stronger. Her tribe is the same; they also have a source of a special material- Moon essence. With this moon essence, the people of their tribe can have an easy time while entering the Nascent Soul realm. Moon essence for her breakthrough has been reserved already so she is not tempted for this Nether Lotus but that''s not the case for Robert and others. Especially White Fang, Aunt can give her Moon essence but she has been refusing to take any help from the tribe thus this is a great opportunity for her. If she can get the Nether Lotus then entering the Nascent soul Realm is just in the corner. She sneaked a look at White Fang and saw her looking at the Old Panther seriously. Seeing her look Menna understood that she was tempted with this offer. That''s why she became anxious, Although the words of the Old Panther are nice they don''t have any proof for his credibility. If they make any hasty decision without any investigation then they would likely be played by him. That''s why before White Fang could speak she opened her mouth and said. "We are very happy with your offer but we need to discuss things with our friends first." Menna signalled Celli through her eyes and Celli understood her intention. "Yes, We can''t make decisions for this as our boss is already trading with Marshal Crocodile." Celli looked at Old Panther and said in a deep voice. The Old Panther heart cocked after hearing her. Boss? Do they have a boss? If so then what''s his strength? Nascent Soul realm? And he is trading with Marshal Crocodile? Does that mean he has already exchanged the corpses of Desolate beasts? Many questions flashed through his mind but he remained calm on the surface and just nodded slightly, "Hmm, Okay! You can discuss but remember that this opportunity is very rare." "Yes, we understand." Celli nodded and from the corner of her eyes, she saw Snowball waving his hands while sitting on a tree not far away from them. Seeing this she understood that things on his side have been successful and now it''s time to retreat. She pulled Menna''s and White Fang''s hand and said to Old Panther, "We wish to discuss things without a boss as soon as possible so we will leave now." Saying this all of them stood up and prepared to leave the valley. "What''s with the hurry? At Least leave after the punch." The Old Panther said politely but in his heart he wanted them to leave as soon as possible after knowing that their boss might be a Nascent Soul Realm beast. That level of opponent is not something he can deal with. "Thank You for your kind intentions but we must leave to discuss the matter of cooperation." Celli politely declined him. "Oh, then it''s a pity! But remember to come here again in the future." The Old Panther said ''reluctantly'' and moved outside the cave with them. Celli wanted to leave with Snowball but the Old Panther insisted on taking them to the end of the valley so Snowball could only travel alone. After arriving at the entrance of the valley two parties bade farewell and Celli and others entered the forest to meet with Snowball. They saw a snowball sitting near a tree eating some spiritual herbs. "Snowball, how is it? Did you find the resources?" Menna looked at Snowball and asked. "Resources? What resources?" White Fang said in confusion. Since learning about the Nether Lotus she was very confused. She needs Nether lotus because her soul is not strong enough. If she can get some Nether Lotus then entering the Nascent Soul Realm is very easy for her. But for Nether Lotus she has to work for others which made her feel complicated. So after hearing about the resources she was surprised. "Hehe White Fang, These guys were not good people and they wanted to kill us. So we sent Snowball to rob their resources." Menna looked at White Fang and said gleefully. "What?" White Fang was stunned after hearing her. Chapter 156 - Once More? Robert on the other hand didn''t know about the Operation of White Fang and others. Currently, he was sitting on the top of a giant tree and looked at the green plain in front of him with narrowed eyes. In the green plain, many big white dots are moving from one place to another. These white dots are the Bulls and Heifers that went past the Cloud Peak a few days ago. Robert came here because the Bird Emperor and people of his tribe found this group of cows while they were exploring the surrounding areas. Hearing the news that the Cow tribe is living near them Robert stopped other tasks and arrived at the location with some people. This plain is located 3 kilometers north of the Taotie restaurant. Which makes these cows their neighbors. That''s why Robert wants to inspect their area to see if there is some hidden threat. After all, the strength of this Tribe is very good. If they have some malicious intention then they would be caught off guard. But after observing for one hour Robert realized that the only activity that this Cow Tribe does is to graze grass and lie under the sunlight. Except for these, they don''t do anything. At least on the surface, they looked like a peaceful tribe. This is the just initial conclusion though more observation is needed to determine whether or not this Cow Tribe poses a threat to them. "Brother Robert? Should we go back?" The Bird Emperor beside him said expectantly. They sat here for one hour without doing anything which bored him greatly. He felt it''s better to go back and have fun together with others. Robert considered for a second and said, "Well, let''s go back." After initial observation, he decided that it''s useless to stay here personally. In the tribe, he has a lot of work that needs his guidance so he decided to go back. He can send some people to observe this tribe. "Okay, let''s go!" The Bird Emperor was overjoyed after listening to Robert and took a flight. Robert looked at the Cow Tribe one last time and retreated in the dark forest. ... After half an hour both Robert and Bird Emperor returned to the North of Cloud Peak. Robert saw many Spiritual beasts of the construction team were working hard to build simple Houses. After the invasion of the Cow tribe, the houses that were built on the west of Cloud Peak were demolished. Thus Robert decided to adjust the original plan and ordered houses in all four directions. The houses would be circular with the Cloud peak in the middle and there will be four small openings that can be used as a road. These roads would be Ten meters wide so that most of the spiritual beasts can pass through them. After a layer of houses, he would build some defensive structures like walls, Towers, etc. After this, he would build houses in block formation¡­. Robert has thought about the layout of the city till here, Although it''s rough and simple this is the best he can come up with after all he was not a construction worker in a previous life. Nonetheless, with this, they would take one step forward to their idea to build a magnificent city¡­ But Robert has decided to find an expert for construction after all trial and error methods take too much time. Sooner or later they would need an expert for this¡­ Robert parted with the Bird emperor and headed toward Cloud Peak. "I have already completed Evolution, So i should not waste any more time and enter the Core Formation realm as soon as possible." "After entering the Core Formation Realm I can have more opportunities for evolution¡­" Robert muttered to himself as he did not want to waste any more time by staying in the Foundation realm. The situation in the Dream Maple forest is getting worse as new elements keep popping out of nowhere like Demonic beasts, Desolate beasts¡­. And he knows better than anyone that Overlord Turtle would not stay here for a long time as he is a member of the alliance and he has his duties. Thus in this peaceful time, he has to increase his strength as soon as possible. Not only him but everyone in the Taotie restaurant has to increase their strength otherwise their situation may be the same as those Ferocious beasts living in the Outer Region. Thinking about this Robert arrived at the peak of the Cloud peak. On the top of the cloud peak, Robert saw a few familiar figures which surprised him. White fang, Snowball, Valour, Menna, and¡­. Celli? What is she doing with these guys? Robert thought with a deep doubt on his face. Just as Robert saw them they also saw him. Seeing him White fang stood up and said, "Robert, we have collected the resources." Although she said that there was no trace of happiness on her face, on the contrary, her face was filled with grievances. After knowing that Snowball and others robbed the Panther Tribe she was in a bad mood. It''s not that she is feeling bad for the panther tribe but she felt that Snowball and others kept her out of such a fun plan. She also wants to participate in robbery! Because of this, she has been sulking like a kid. Robert was startled after heating her but he didn''t think too much after all they have been out for such a short time. He thought that they only found some resources and came back after feeling that the treasure hunt was no fun. "What happened? Why are you unhappy?" Robert skipped the topic of the resources and asked about the reason for her unhappiness. While asking this he picked up a bowl to drink water. "Robert, Snowball, and Others left me out of a fun plan. They did not invite me for robbery¡­" White Fang pouted and said with dissatisfaction. "Puff¡­ Cough Cough! What did you say? Robbery? Weren''t you guys looking for resources? So what''s with the robbery?" Robert coughed violently as he looked at White fang and others with confusion. "Hmm, We robbed a tribe!" At this time Snowball opened his mouth and said with a proud expression. While talking his mouth never stopped as he kept chewing Spiritual herbs of unknown level. But Robert didn''t pay any attention to the herb in his hand as he was stunned after hearing him. Did they rob someone? And a tribe? These guys are really brave! He is worried about the chaotic world outside and wants to keep a low profile. But these people robbed someone, And they robbed an entire tribe on that! Robert was going nuts just by thinking about this. This little s*it''s have created trouble and he had to wipe their a*s. He never questioned the authenticity of their claim as he knew that they were capable of pulling this stunt. A greedy rabbit with space talents paired with a monster that can pass through walls coupled with two Core Formation Thugs is more than enough to rob a tribe. Oh, there is Valour too! If his guess is not wrong then he should be their guide as the other four do not know about the surrounding tribes. So is it his fault? Or everyone is collectively responsible for this? Thinking of this Roberts''s head was light as he started to think about the remedy for the situation. But White Fang and others didn''t give him any chance as they threw more heavy bombs on him. "See Robert! They performed a robbery and never invited me." White Fang, who considered robbery as a game, protested with an angry face. "White Fang don''t be angry! Isn''t it a robbery? We can do it once again after we have a local guide with us." At this time Celli stepped out and comforted White Fang and threw another proposal. Although it seems that she is comforting White Fang but she couldn''t hide excitement hidden in the depth of her eyes. This adventurous girl always looks for excitement. "Really? Then it''s fine!" White Fang was instantly invigorated as she smiled happily completely forgetting the previous events. "Don''t worry leave it to me! I will clear all the treasure house. But little cat you better find some tribe that is rich and has a lot of resources!" Snowball patted his chest as he said to Valor who was sitting beside them without saying a word. Listening to Snowball, Valor revealed an ugly smile. Although his revenge was successful he has created trouble for himself. He knew this just by looking at Robert''s gloomy face... Robert became even angrier after listening to Snowball and others. Robbery? Once again? Do they think that Taotie restaurant has few enemies? That they want to provoke some more? "Shut up! From now on there would be no robbery, Not only that you lot will come with me and return all the petty resources to the original owner." Robert said with an angry face, Although he likes resources he didn''t want to offend someone just for some low-level resources. Yes, Roberts thinks that Snowball and others have collected low-level resources.. Although they can easily rob others he didn''t think that others tribes would have resources that are useful to him. Chapter 157 - Giving Rewards "What? Return it?" "Robert think twice, Do we have to return all those high-level mortal herbs and Earth Grade herbs?" "Wouldn''t it be a loss to return all those precious herbs? There are dozens of Earth Grade herbs!" "And we didn''t hurt innocent people, We just robbed Valor''s enemies!" Listening to Robert all of them were stupefied and they hurriedly persuaded him to change his decision. After all Taotie restaurant needs a lot of resources for its future development. ".....Wait! What do you say?" Robert originally wanted to return all the treasure regardless of their protest but he was dumbfounded after listening to them. Many High-Grade Mortal herbs? Dozens of Earth Grade herbs? For a second Robert felt that his ears are not working properly. Even Taotie restaurant won''t necessarily have so many high-level herbs and these guys are saying that they robbed so many resources? "What do you mean by Earth Grade herbs?" Robert looked at all of them and asked carefully. "Yes, From the black panther tribe we brought many High-level spiritual herbs. Among all the resources there are many Earth Grade spiritual herbs." Menna looked at Robert and said, "Snowball why don''t you show the resources to Robert?" "Okay!" Snowball readily agreed as he opened his Space vault and poured out all the Spiritual herbs he ''picked'' from the panther tribe. After five minutes Robert looked at the small ''hill'' in front of him in a daze. Lots of spiritual materials have been placed in front of him. Although he didn''t count the number of Spiritual herbs, by estimate, there should be more than 300 herbs with different levels. And all of these are brought back from so-called Black Panther tribes. Seeing so many high-level spiritual herbs Robert had an urge to go to the Black Panther tribe and meet their leader. Did he want to ask how the hell they collected so many spiritual herbs? There are many high-grade mortal herbs and there are 40 Earth Grade Spiritual herbs. Out of which 22 are low-grade herbs, 14 mid-Grade, and 4 are high-grade Earth herbs. The rest of the herbs are Mortal grade herbs. This is an astronomical amount for him, He is confident that after consuming so many spiritual herbs he can enter the Core Formation realm and even attain a high level in that. "Robert, should we return all these spiritual herbs?" Snowball looked at the pile of Spiritual herbs with reluctance. This batch of snacks is so good and he didn''t want to give it to the Panther Tribe. "No way!" Hearing him Robert shook his head without any hesitation. "What do you mean?" Everyone was flabbergasted after hearing Robert. "Cough! Cough! At first, I thought that you guys took these resources from some innocent tribe. That''s why I wanted to return the resources to the original owners." "But since these resources are from Valor''s enemies then we can keep it for our use." Robert''s face did not blush while saying this as he changed his mind and decided to take these resources for himself. As for provoking new enemies? Huh! With these resources, he can strengthen himself and increase his cultivation base so there is no fear. If those guys dare to come here then he wouldn''t mind robbing them once again. And he can test his new talents on them. "Really? Then I am relieved." Snowball patted his pen chest in relief and he took out one High-Grade mortal herb from the pile of resources and started eating it like a snack. Seeing his actions Robert''s heart ached as he felt that Snowball is being wasteful by Eating High-grade mortal herbs as snacks. But he didn''t stop him as he played a very important role in the robbery. "Then why don''t we go rob others? Valor you must have more enemies, right? Take us to them and we will rob them!" White Fang waved her first excitedly as his wolf ears perked up. Robert rolled his eyes and said, "Wait a moment! You can''t go for robbery now." "Why?" White Fang asked with dissatisfaction. She finally has a chance to play just now Robert is refusing her. Robert has a headache after listening to White Fang. The truth is that he did not want them to go for robbery as they would cause some unnecessary trouble. Even if they want to go for robbery then he would personally go otherwise he would not be relieved. And doing frequent robbery is not good. But he couldn''t say these words to White Fang and others so he needs another reason to stop them. "Why? Because I have a very important mission for all of you!" Robert thought of something as he said to others in a deep voice. Seeing his serious face White Fang and others became serious too and became quiet. "This mission is very important for the future development of the Taotie restaurant!" "In the North of Cloud Peak, there is a cow tribe." "This cow tribe is powerful as there are many Foundation realms, Heifers, and bulls in it. Not only are these two Core Formation of Realm spiritual beasts in the tribe." "The strength of this tribe cannot be underestimated. But for some unknown reason, this tribe is living near Cloud peak." "Although the strength of this Tribe cannot threaten the residents of the cloud peak their motives are unknown." "That''s why I need your help. You are the peak combat power of the Taotie restaurant. That''s why I need you to observe and determine the motive of the cow tribe living near Cloud Peak." "Although this mission seems boring it has huge significance." Robert looked at White Fang and said solemnly. At this moment he felt like he was an Npc who was giving tasks to the player. Although he gave this task to distract White Fang and others, the importance of the task cannot be underestimated. Hearing this White Fang and others became solemn. They felt that they have a huge responsibility on their shoulders especially hearing the words ''Top combat power''. "Don''t worry! Leave it to me. I will investigate this Cow tribe, find their true motives." White Fang solemnly. "Hmm, I believe in your capability!" Robert nodded in satisfaction as he saw their serious expression. "Everyone! Follow me to investigate the Cow tribe." White Fang looked at her assistants and said energetically. "Wait a minute! Before going, take your reward." Robert stopped them from leaving. "Reward? What reward?" Menna looked at Robert with confusion and asked. "Ahem! This time all of you did a good job by acquiring so many resources for Taotie restaurant." "In light of your contribution I have decided to reward you." "First Valor, You were the guide who brought others to the Black Panther tribe so your contribution is not small. That''s why you will get one Low-Grade Earth herb along with 10 High-Grade Mortal herbs. Later you can use these herbs to get a good dish for yourself and improve your cultivation." Robert looked at Valor and said generously. All of these resources are obtained with their efforts so it''s natural for them to get a part of resources. "Thank you, Brother Robert!" Valor was overjoyed after listening to Robert as he hurriedly thanked him. Burahhahaha! With these resources, I can increase my strength to another level. At that time I will teach those idiots a lesson! "Next, White Fang in the face of your contribution to the team as a captain you will get a reward of one Mid- Grade Earth Herb, 3 Low-grade Earth herbs, and high-level Mortal herbs ¡­." "Menna you also did a good job by providing necessary support to the team so you will get one Mid-Grade Earth herb, two low-grade Earth herb¡­." "Celli you formulated the plan for the operations and played a vital role so you will get one Mid-Grade Earth herb¡­" "And lastly Snowball, With your special space talent you went deep inside the enemy territory and ransacked their treasury by yourself. This bravery needs to be commended. So you will get one High-Grade Earth Herb, 3 Mid Grade Earth Herb, 4 Low-Grade Earth Herb, 10 High-Level Mortal herbs, and one all-to-eat coupon." Everyone was stunned after learning about the reward received by Snowball. It''s too rich! But no one objected to this as everyone knew that Snowball played a vital role in the whole robbery. In fact, without him, this robbery would be much more difficult. "Yay! I got a lot of snacks." Snowball cheered happily. "As everyone here does not have an independent residence that''s why I will temporarily keep these herbs with myself for protection." "If you need some resources or if your house has been constructed successfully then you can redeem these herbs from me." Robert looked at everyone and said. "Okay, Robert no problem." "Brother Robert, I am relieved by placing these herbs with you." Chapter 158 - Heaven Level Objects! After distributing the rewards to White Fang and others Robert entered the cave with all the resources and started doing tally. Starting from Earth Grade Herbs he used Identification skills. "Coiling Vine, Low-Grade Earth Herb. Has a function to purify Blood Core¡­.." "Star Bay leaf, Mid Grade Earth herb, User can get a certain amount of star power after using this¡­" "Soul Bark, High-Grade Earth Herb, Can increase the strength of Soul¡­" "Autumn Bloom, Mid Grade Earth Herb, Can heal internal injuries¡­" "Thorn Venom, Low-Grade Earth Herb, Consumption will lead to temporary paralysis(The duration of paralysis depends on cultivation level)...." ..¡­.. Like this Robert identified the uses and names of every Earth Grade herb and picked out some herbs that are useful for Snowball and others. He would place these herbs as they are reserved for White Fang, Menna, Valour, Snowball, Celli. Similarly, he sorted out special High-Grade Mortal herbs and placed them aside for now. As for Low Grade and Mid Grade Mortal herb, Robert did not bother with it. For one herb with this grade is numerous and it will take a lot of time for identification. These herbs would be reserved for all the members of Taotie restaurant be it Qi Condensation Realm or Foundation realm members they can use these herbs for cultivation. Of course, they should have a corresponding amount of Merit points to get these herbs. After doing all this Robert took out the Spacetrunk. Before leaving Snowball gave him this trunk saying that there is some awesome treasure inside that can freeze anything. "Exactly, What is this treasure?" Robert was filled with anticipation as he looked at the Space trunk in front of him. But he didn''t open the space trunk but dug out a hole inside the cave. According to Snowball, this trunk contains a lot of black cold water. He needs to arrange a place for the treasure first. He created a hole with a diameter of three metres and with a depth of two metres and then stopped. "Okay, it''s time to see the treasure." After doing the hard labour Robert picked up the Space trunk and arrived beside the hole he created. He held the Space trunk in his right hand and slanted its entrance toward the entrance of the hole and then opened the lid of the trunk with his right hand. After the lid was opened a chilly air erupted from the Spacetrunk and Robert saw Blackwater being poured out from the Space trunk. At first, after feeling the cold air Robert felt nothing but after a few seconds, Robert discovered a serious problem. Because of the Blackwater, the temperature inside the room went down and a layer of frost appeared on his hand making him numb. "Sneeze, What type of water is this? Even with physical cultivation, I am feeling numb!" Robert was dumbfounded after feeling the bone-chilling coldness around him. To know he has entered the Heart Refinement realm and his body has been strengthened by several levels. If he had this body in his previous life then he could easily survive in the South Pole without any clothes. But even with such a physical body, he is feeling cold? And he is losing control over his hands? Seeing the situation Robert became vigilant as he didn''t dare to hold Space''s trunk. He placed the space trunk on ten grounds with its lid slanted toward the ground and retreated by two metres. The Blackwater kept pouring from the space trunk and entered the hole dug up by him. After retreating, Robert noticed that layers of frost appeared on the ground near the hole and the temperature of the Cave started to drop. "My god! What type of water is this?" "It''s good that I retreated in time otherwise my body would have frozen." "Damn Snowball! He didn''t give a clear explanation about the Blackwater." "I must settle accounts with him later." Robert cursed in a low voice as he saw layers of ice that appeared all around the cave. Even with the thick coat(Fur) around his body, he is feeling cold. "But I am really curious, What type of treasure is this? Even if it can''t increase the cultivation but with just the virtue of its coldness I can use it as a weapon." Robert mumbled to himself as he looked at the expanding ice on the ground. Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Just as Robert was looking at the ice he heard the sound of splashing. This sound came from the small hole ahead. Robert listened carefully and noticed no sound was coming from the space trunk. This means that water inside the Space Trunk has been emptied already. Thinking of this Robert no longer waited and moved forward without any hesitation. Click! Click! Click! As he walked the thin sheet of ice below him cracked and he started to feel cold. Robert shivered and his teeth chattered due to extreme cold. "Hiss! G-Go-God! W-W-Why i-is T-This p-p-place s-so c-Cold!" Robert hugged his shoulder as he walked to the edge of the small hole. He could remain standing because of his powerful physique and cultivation base; if it was anyone else then they would have become an ice sculpture directly. After arriving beside the Small hole Robert looked inside. Dark! Darkness was the only colour that existed inside the small hole and from time to time cold waves erupted from it. Without any further ado, Robert wanted to use the Identification skill. As he did not want to stay near this hole for long because his body cannot resist this level of coldness for long. "Ding! High-Level Earth Herb: Nether seeds are detected! It is recommended to collect it as soon as possible." "Ding! Quasi-Heaven Herb: Nether Lotus is detected! It is recommended to collect it as soon as possible." "Ding! Heaven Level material: Nether Water is detected! It is recommended to collect it as soon as possible." After a long time the system finally gave a notification and Robert was shocked. Chapter 159 - Teaching Others "Quasi-Heaven Grade Spiritual herb? And Heaven Grade material?" After listening to System prompts Robert''s mind went blank. This was too unexpected for him! He never thought that the treasure that Snowball brought this time would reach Heaven''s grade. You should know till now the highest grade of herb he has seen is High-Grade Earth herb and now he has one Quasi-Heaven grade spiritual herb. "My God! I didn''t expect to see Heaven-grade material so soon. At first, I thought that they are playing around who knew that they would bring such an unexpected harvest¡­" "And what''s with the Panther tribe? How can they give Heaven Grade herb and materials?" Robert looked at the black hole and muttered in amazement. From White Fang, he knew that the top combat power of the Panther tribe is the Core formation realm and there is just one person with this cultivation. So how the hell do they possess a herb of such level? Robert scratched his head in confusion as he didn''t know the answer to this question but he had already decided to investigate this Panther tribe. He has a hunch that he would receive a huge surprise. "Whatever! Now the most important thing is to determine the usage of these treasures." Robert rubbed his hands in anticipation as he used Identification skills and tried to identify these treasures. ''Nether Water: A heaven and Earth Treasure born due to mutation. Contains extreme cold. (Warning- Use with caution!)'' ''Nether Lotus: A special spiritual object that has been in better water. By absorbing extreme coldness from the Nether water it produces Nether Seeds.'' ''Nether Seeds: A Spiritual object born from Nether Lotus. Consuming this can strengthen the soul''s strength to a certain level.'' After seeing the introduction of all the items Robert understood their usage. In simple words, Out of these three treasures, only one can help in the cultivation. Nether Seeds can increase the soul power to a certain extent. As for how much it can strengthen? Robert is not clear about it, This needs some experimentation. Although only Nether seeds help in the cultivation base this does not mean that the other two are useless. On the contrary, both of them are indispensable. Nether water serves as an energy source for the nether lotus and Nether Lotus absorbs energy within the nether water to produce Nether seeds. So three of them are equally important. "Hmm, That should be enough for now I guess. Later I will ask Overlord Turtle about these Nether seeds." Robert rubbed his chin and thought to himself. "And I shall seal the information about this place. Otherwise, if the news gets leaked then it would attract some unwanted attention." Robert thought to himself solemnly. Thinking of this Robert left to make preparations. ... After one hour Robert had prepared everything and headed to do other work. Due to the efforts of White Fang and others they have obtained a large number of spiritual herbs, So he wanted to use them to produce Special Grade spiritual food and help the members of Taotie restaurant to enter the Foundation realm. Of course these people will have to pay Merit points. Today he would help 8 people to enter the foundation realm by making explosive soup. Not only that he would teach some of them to make Explosive soup. Yup, he is going to teach others to make spiritual food for the first time. He has to take this step sooner or later after all there are a large number of people under Taotie restaurant. He can''t make food for everyone, right? So he needs to train a group of people who can do this instead. These groups will make First Grade spiritual food for all the customers of the Taotie restaurant. This would in turn ease his burden and increase the efficiency. Soon eight spiritual beasts were gathered in front of Robert. Out of these eight people three were from the War Ape tribe. No way, these guys can use their hands like human beings and are very suitable to be a cook. On top of that, These three have some experience and knowledge related to cooking as they have worked under Robert many times. These three are Dolo, Zilu and Ikku. These three had been cooking under him for some time so they have basic knowledge which makes things much easier for him. "Come with me, guys! Today I will help you enter the Foundation realm and teach you how to make Spiritual food." Robert looked at three Apes in front of him and said. For starters he is only going to teach these three. After they have learned the technique successfully then they can teach others and expand the numbers of chefs inside the Taotie restaurant. As for others they can only wait outside as they don''t have any basic knowledge about cooking. "Okay, Owner!" Dolo, Zillu and Ikku were overjoyed after hearing Robert. For them, the skill to make spiritual food is very important as with this they can help their tribe to become stronger. After all, with this skill they can make first grade spiritual food by gathering their own materials. They didn''t expect that Robert would be willing to teach them how to make spiritual food. Although while working with Robert they learned some basic knowledge they still can''t make spiritual food without Robert''s help. Thus they were very grateful for the fact that Robert is willing to teach them. As for others they were slightly envious after listening to Robert. Afterall in the entire Taotie restaurant only Robert has the ability to make Spiritual food but after today these three can do the same which would increase their value in one go. But they were just envious for some time as they were more excited for the fact that they can finally enter the Foundation realm and increase their own lifespan. "Okay! You guys wait for a few minutes and I will make some Explosive soup for you." Robert told the other five to wait and brought Zillu, Dollo and Ikku to the kitchen. After arriving at the kitchen Robert said, "For starters I will teach you how to make Special Grade Spiritual food- Explosive soup¡­" "Making this dish is easy as long as you pay attention to two basic requirements: Time and control¡­" "By control I mean to skillfully manipulate your spiritual energy and penetrate every ingredient in the pot and at the same time make a cover with Spiritual energy and seal the whole pot I call this spiritual barrier¡­" "So that the spiritual energy would not escape and the spiritual essence inside the dish would increase because of the spiritual energy trapped inside the spiritual barrier¡­." "As for the second requirement, It''s even easier. During cooking you have to pay attention to the time and status of the food.." "You need to know the perfect timing for different actions like increasing the heat, adding spices etc...." "If you don''t do things at the correct timing then the taste of the food will most likely be ruined so lay attention to this¡­." "Though you cannot grasp these requirements instantly as it needs constant practice and experience." Robert looked at three Apes in front of him and said. Dolo and the other two have serious looks on their faces as they try to remember every word that Robert said. Seeing them so serious Robert felt satisfied as he said, "Now I have told you some basic knowledge so I will make a demonstration for you." "I will make eight servings of Explosive soup. Pay attention to each of my moves and try to learn from them." Robert looked at them and said. "Okay boss!" Three of them nodded solemnly as they glued their eyes on Robert. [Author''s Note: Hello guys! This month the update for this book was not consistent because my college has started and I have little time on my hand to write. This is the reason why the quality of the past few chapters are not good. Because I was writing after a week I was out of form and I forgot many well planned scenarios though I have started to write them now.(Seriously) But things should improve as I am starting to adjust my timetable as I reserved some time at night to write chapters for the novel so please continue to support this book and wait for more good chapters. And thanks for supporting this book even when I was on break! And I have wrote this after publishing so it would not affect the price.]